?^M^'i^ 


■y\\i 


m 


fet-. .  V.  _.i: 


LIBRARY 

No.  Case,    ^/  -..^^Ip.. 

No.  Book,                '^  ;> 

— A^ 


\ 


\ 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  PASTOR'S  MANUAL  : 


A  SELECTION  OF  TRACTS 


OJT  THE 


DUTIES,  DIFFICULTIES,  AND  ENCOURAGEMENTS 


OF    THE 


CHRISTIAN  MINISTRY. 


EDITED 


BY  JOHN  BROWN,     -  ■ 

MINISTER  OF  THE  GOSPEL,  EDINBURGH. 


FIRST  AMERICAN  FROM  THE  EDINBURGH  EDITION. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

J.  WHETHAM,  22  SOUTH  FOURTH  STREET. 


M  DCCC  XXXVII. 


J.  L.  Powell,  Printer,  Burlington,  N.  J- 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  following  selection  of  Tracts  on  the 
duties,  difficulties,  and  encouragements  of  the 
Christian  Ministry,  was  made  at  the  request 
of  a  few  respected  friends,  to  serve  a  particu- 
lar purpose,  which  appeared  to  them  highly 
important,  by  private  and  gratuitous  circula- 
tion within  a  comparatively  confined  sphere. 
It  occurred,  however,  in  the  course  of  prepar- 
ing the  volume  for  the  press,  that,  by  general 
publication,  a  variety  of  useful  ends  might  be 
gained,  w^ithout  in  any  degree  interfering  with 
the  primary  object  for  which  the  selection 
was  made. 

To  enter  into  a  particular  detail  of  the 
claims  which  the  followino:  Tracts  have  on 
the  attention  of  the  public  at  large,  and  espe- 
cially of  those  who  are  preparing  for,  or  in- 
vested with,  the  sacred  office,  is  unnecessary, 


IV  ADVERTISEMENT. 

as  the  most  of  them  have  been  long  highly 
valued  by  the  best  judges,  and  would,  on  the 
part  of  the  Editor,  be  unbecoming,  as  the 
strongest  proof  he  could  give  of  his  approba- 
tion has  already  been  given  in  their  insertion 
in  this  selection,  so  that  any  lengthened  eulo- 
gium  on  them  might  seem  an  encomium  on 
his  own  judgment.  This  would  be  the  more 
obviously  unnecessary  and  unbecoming  from 
the  attestations  annexed,  which,  proceeding 
from  men  whose  talents  and  worth  are  so  gene- 
rally known,  and  so  highly  appreciated,  may 
be  expected  to  create  a  confidence  in  the  pub- 
lic mind,  to  which  no  statement  of  his  could 
have  been  entitled.  To  have  such  men  in 
the  number  of  his  friends,  he  accounts  a  great 
happiness,  and,  to  be  allowed  to  tell  the  w^orld 
so,  a  great  honour. 

JOHN  BROWN. 
Edinburgh,  Feb,  1826. 


RECOMMENDATION  BY  REV.  ROBT.  GORDON,  D.D.,  EDINBURGH. 

Hope  Park  End,  20th  Dec.  1325. 

My  Dear  Sir, 

1  return  the  volume  which  you  were  so  good  as  to  send 
me.  It  appears  to  me  to  be  a  most  happy  selection,  pre- 
senting in  a  very  striking  light  the  duties  and  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  ministerial  office,  and  forming  just  such  a 
work  as  every  Christian  Pastor  ought  to  have  by  him. 
I  hope  it  will  find  its  way  into  the  hands  of  many,  espe- 
cially young  Ministers ;  and  I  pray  that  the  solemn  and 
weighty  considerations  which  it  sets  forth,  may  be  ac- 
companied with  the  divine  blessing. 
1  am,  My  Dear  Sir, 

Yours  most  truly, 

Robert  Gordon. 


RECOMMENDATION  BY  REV.  HENRY  GREY,  M.A.,  EDINBURGH. 

Edinburgh,  9th  Jan.  1826. 
My  Dear  Sir, 

I  have  read  with  much  pleasure,  and  I  trust  with  some 
profit,  the  pieces  contained  in  the  Christian  Pastor^s  Ma- 
nval,  and  cannot  but  hold  the  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  in- 
debted to  you  for  the  pains  and  judgment  that  have  thus 
1* 


VI  _  RECOMMENDATIONS. 

laid  before  them,  in  a  commodious  compass,  the  matured 
and  faithful  suggestions  of  so  many  Divines  of  unques- 
tionable experience,  and  of  highest  reputation  in  the  Chris- 
tian world.  To  have  been  the  Pupils  of  such  men  as 
Doddridge,  Watts,  Erskine, — to  have  received  ordination 
at  their  hands,  with  such  admonitions  as  are  here  ad- 
dressed to  us,  would  by  most  be  esteemed  a  privilege  : 
and  this  the  devout  Preacher,  or  aspirant  to  the  work  of 
the  Ministry,  may,  in  the  serious  perusal  of  these  ad- 
dresses, in  a  good  degree,  appropriate  to  himself.  If  it 
occur  to  us  in  the  perusal,  that  the  greatest  prominence  is 
not  in  every  instance  given  to  those  which  are  the  most 
important  parts  in  the  character  and  duties  of  the  Chris- 
tian Minister,  it  is  to  be  recollected,  that  personal  piety 
and  zeal  for  the  progress  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  are 
invariably  presupposed  in  the  individuals  to  whom  these 
counsels  are  addressed, — in  whose  work  no  completeness 
of  education,  superiority  of  talent,  or  strenuousness  of  ap- 
plication, can  supersede  the  exercise  of  humble  faith,  or 
give  success  without  the  blessing  that  cometh  from  on  high. 
I  am.  Dear  Sir, 

With  much  esteem. 
Yours,  &c. 

Henry  Grey. 


RECOMMENDATION  BY  REV.  JOHN  DICK,  D.  D.,  GLASGOW. 

Glasgow,  January  19,  1826. 
My  Dear  Sir, 

The  Tracts  contained  in  the  volume  you  left  with  me, 
have  been  selected  with  judgment,  and  are  entitled  to  an 


RECOMMENDATIONS.  VU 

attentive  and  serious  perusal.  They  exhibit,  in  a  very 
impressive  manner,  the  duties,  and  difficulties,  and  temp- 
tations of  the  ministerial  office ;  and  are  calculated  to  ex- 
cite all  who  are  invested  with  it,  to  watchfulness,  diligence, 
and  fervent  prayer  for  divine  direction  and  assistance. 
They  promise  to  be  particularly  useful  to  those  who  are 
entering  upon  the  sacred  function,  by  putting  it  in  their 
power  to  avail  themselves  of  the  counsels  and  admonitions 
of  men  distinguished  by  their  character  and  talents,  in 
whom  piety  and  learning  were  conjoined  with  the  wisdom 
of  experience.  So  far  as  my  recommendation  may  con- 
tribute to  the  circulation  of  the  Christian  Pastor's  Manual, 
it  is  most  cordially  given. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Yours  truly, 

J.  Dick. 


RECOMMENDATION    BY  REV.  RALPH  WARDLAW,  D.  D., 
GLASGOW. 

Glasgow,  February  1,  1826. 
Rev.  AND  Dear  Sir, 

"  The  Christian  Pastor's  Manual,"  with  the  perusal  of 
which  you  have  favoured  me,  and  of  which  you  request 
my  opinion,  has  my  decided  and  high  approval.  It  con- 
tains much  that  is  exceedingly  valuable,  as  the  record  of 
the  judgment  and  experience  of  men  of  deserved  eminence 
in  the  Church  of  God,  a  subject  of  very  deep  practical  in- 
terest— the  character  and  duties  of  a  Christian  Minister. 
O  what  blessed  effects  might  we  expect  to  see  resulting, 
were  all  of  us,  who  bear  the  sacred  office,  niiore  thoroughly 


Vlll  RECOMMENDATIONS. 

imbued,  in  mind  and  heart,  with  the  principles  and  spirit 
which  are  here  illustrated  and  enforced  !  Were  we  enabled 
consistently  to  exemplify  them  in  all  our  personal  deport- 
ment, and  in  the  discharge  of  every  function  of  our  Min- 
isterial trust;  were  we,  with  "singleness  ofe3'e,"  to  make 
Christ's  object  ours,  pursuing,  as  the  end  of  our  ministry, 
the  end  of  his  mission — "  to  seek  and  to  save  that  vvhich 
was  lost."  No  conscientious,  right-minded  servant  can 
satisfy  himself  with  any  end  different  from,  or  inferior  to, 
that  of  his  Master.  And  it  is  my  prayer,  and  my  hope, 
that  this  publication  may,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  emi- 
nently contribute  to  prepare  for  the  good  work  those  who 
have  in  purpose  devoted  themselves  to  it,  and  to  stimulate 
to  renewed  earnestness  of  effort,  and  self-improvement,  and 
supplication,  such  as  are  already  engaged  in  its  duties. 
I  ever  am, 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

Yours  most  cordially, 

Ralph  Wardlaw. 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

The  Evil  and  Danger  of  Neglecting  Souls. — By  P.  Dod- 

RISGE,  D.  D. 11 

Of  Preaching  Christ. — By  Rev.  John  JEifwiirGS,  .     .'    .     .         42 

Of  Particular  and  Experimental  Preaching. — By  Rev.  John 

Jenxisgs, 57 

Pastoral  Cautions. — By  Rev.  Abraham  Booth,     ....         72 

On  the  Qualifications  Necessary  for  Teachers  of  Christiani- 
ty.—By  John  Ekskine,  D.  D 109 

"     Ministers  of  the  Gospel  Cautioned  against  giving  Offence. — 

By  John  Erskine,  D.  D 150 

""      Difficulties  of  the  Pastoral  Office.— By  John  Ehskine,  D.  D.  185 

Rules  for  the  Preacher's  Conduct. — By  Isaac  Watts,  D.  D.  206 

The  Student  and  Pastor. — By  Rev.  John  Mason,  A.  M.     .  252 

■^  The  Character  and  Duty  of  a  Christian  Preacher. — By  Rev. 

D.  BosTveicK,  A.  M 346 

Letter  on  the  Propriety  of  a  Ministerial  Address  to  the  Un- 
converted.— By  Rev.  John  Newton 376 

Thoughts  on  1  Timothy  iv.  13.— By  Rev.  T.  Scott,  A.  M.       383 
^      On  the  Snares  and  Difficulties  attending  the  Ministry  of  the 

Gospel. — By  Rev.  John  Newton, €92 

Remarks  on  Subjects  connected  with  the  Christian  Ministry. 

—By  Rev.  R.  Cecil,  M.  A. 398 

Questions  Proper  for  Young  Ministers  frequently  to  put  to 
themselves,  chiefly  borrowed  from  the  Epistles  to  Tim- 
othy and  Titus.— By  Isaac  Watts,  D.  D.       ...       414 


THE 


CHRISTIAN  PASTOR'S  MANUAL. 


THE  EVIL  AND  DANGER  OF  NEGLECTING 

SOULS. 

BY  P.  DODDRIDGE,  D.  D. 

"If  thou  forbear  to  deliver  them  that  are  drawn  unto  death, 
and  those  that  are  ready  to  be  slain  :  if  thou  sayest,  Be- 
hold, we  knew  it  not, — doth  not  he  that  pondereth  the 
heart  consider  it?  and  he  that  keepeth  thy  soul,  doth  not 
he  know  it  ?  and  shall  not  he  render  to  every  man  accord- 
ing to  his  works  ?" 

For  the  explication  of  these  words,  I  would  offer  three 
plain  and  obvious  remarks  : — 

(1.)  That  the  omission,  which  is  here  charged  as  so  dis- 
pleasing to  God,  though  immediately  refering  to  men's  nat- 
ural lives,  must  surely  imply  that  the  neglect  of  their  souls 
is  much  more  criminal. 

The  text  strongly  implies,  that  we  shall  be  exposed  to 
guilt  and  condemnation,  before  God,  hy  forbearing  to  de- 
liver them  that  are  drawji  unto  deaths  and  those  that  are 
ready  to  he  slain.  This  must  directly  refer  to  innocent 
persons,  brought  into  visible  and  extreme  danger  by  some 
oppressive  enemy,  either  by  the  sudden  assault  of  a  pri- 
vate person,  or  by  some  unjust  prosecution  under  forms  of 


12  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

law  ;  and  may  particularly  extend  to  cases,  where  we  have 
reason  to  believe  a  capital  sentence  has  been  passed,  in 
consequence  of  false  witnesses,  detected  before  execution 
is  done  ;*  and  if  the  neglect  of  that  be  (as  you  see  it  is) 
represented  as  highly  criminal,  it  must  be  a  much  more 
heinous  crime,  by  any  neglect  of  ours,  to  permit  the  ruin 
of  men's  souls,  without  endeavouring  after  their  recovery, 
when  they  are,  as  it  were,  drawn  away  to  the  extremest 
danger  of  eternal  death,  and  are  ready  to  be  slain  by  the 
sword  of  divine  justice. 

(2.)  The  text  seems  to  suppose  that  men  would  be  ready 
to  excuse  themselves  for  this  neglect.  It  is  true,  indeed, 
that  at  the  first  sight  of  a  miserable  object,  we  naturally 
find  a  strong  impulse  to  endeavour  to  relieve  it.  Our 
hearts,  as  it  were,  spring  in  our  bosoms,  and  urge  us  for- 
ward, to  exert  ourselves  on  such  an  occasion  ;  which  seems 
to  be  intimated  by  that  word,  which  we  render  forbear, 
which  often  signifies  to  check,  to  restrain,  and  hold  back 
a  person  from  what  he  is  eager  on  doing  ;  but  the  wise 
man  intimates,  there  may  be  danger  of  suppressing  these 
generous  sallies  of  the  soul,  on  the  first  view  of  the  object; 
of  suffering  our  charity  to  cool,  and  then  of  searching  out 
apologies  for  our  inactivity.  You  may  be  ready  to  say, 
Behold,  we  knew  it  not.     "  I  did  not  particularly  see  the 


*  It  was  allowed  amongst  die  Jews,  that  if  any  person  could  offer 
any  thing  in  favour  of  a  prisoner,  after  sentence  was  passed,  he  might 
be  heard  before  execution  was  done  ;  and  therefore  it  was  usual  (as 
the  JMischna  says)  that  when  a  man  was  led  to  execution,  a  cryer 
went  before  him,  and  proclaimed  "  This  man  is  now  going  to  be 
executed  for  such  a  crime,  and  such  and  such  are  witnesses  against 
him ; — whoever  knows  him  to  be  innocent,  let  him  come  forth  and 
make  it  appear." 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  13 

danger :  I  did  not,  however,  apprehend  it  to  be  so  extreme ; 
or,  I  did  not  know  the  innocence  of  the  person  in  danger ; 
or,  if  I  did  believe  it,  I  knew  not  how  to  deliver  him.  I 
did  not  think  the  interposition  of  such  a  person  as  myself 
could  be  of  any  importance  in  such  an  affair.  I  was  sorry 
to  see  innocence  overborne,  and  weakness  oppressed  ;  but 
I  was  myself  too  weak  to  contend  with  the  mightier  op- 
pressor ;  too  poor,  too  ignorant,  or  too  busy,  to  meddle  in 
an  affair  where  those  who  were  much  my  superiors  were 
concerned,  and  had  determined  the  case.  I  had  no  obli- 
gations to  the  person  in  danger ;  I  had  no  concern  with 
him,  nor  any  thing  to  do  to  embarrass  myself  with  his 
affairs." — If  these  excuses  be  just,  it  is  well.  Neverthe- 
less, the  text  supposes, 

(3.)  That  these  excuses  might  often  be  overruled,  by  an 
appeal  to  men's  consciences,  as  in  the  sight  of  God. 

Doth  not  he  that  pondereth  the  heart  consider  it  ?  As 
if  he  should  have  said,  "  It  is  an  easy  thing  to  excuse 
omissions,  so  that  a  fellow-creature  shall  have  nothing  to 
reply  ;  but  whoever  thou  art  that  readest  these  words,  I 
charge  thee  to  remember,  that  it  is  comparatively  a  very 
little  matter  to  be  judged  of  man's  judgment :  he  that 
judgeth  thee  is  the  Lord;  and  he  pondereth  the  heart :  he 
weighs,  in  a  most  accurate  balance,  all  its  most  secret  sen- 
timents. I  there  cut  off*  all  chicane  and  trifling  debate  at 
once,  by  placing  thee  in  his  presence,  and  laying  open 
thy  conscience  there.  Thou  canst  answer  me  ;  but  canst 
thou  answer  the  heart-searching  God  ?  Does  not  He,  the 
great  Father  of  Spirits,  see,  in  every  instance,  how  inferior 
spirits  conduct  themselves  1  Does  he  not  precisely  know 
the  situation  in  which  thy  heart  was,  at  the  very  moment 
in  question  ?  Thou  sayest  thou  knewest  it  not ;  but  he  is 

witness  whether  thou  indeed  didst,  or  didst  not  know  it ; 
3 


14  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

and  he  also  sees  all  the  opportunities  and  advantages  which 
thou  hadst  for  knowing  it :  all  the  hints  which  might  have 
been  traced  out  to  open  a  more  explicit  and  particular 
knowledge ;  every  glimpse  which  thou  hadst  when  thou 
wast  ( like  the  priest,  when  he  spied  at  a  distance  the 
wounded  traveller)  passing  by  on  the  other  side,  and  per- 
haps affecting  to  look  the  contrary  way." 

Nor  was  it  in  vain  that  the  wise  man  renewed  his  expos- 
tulation in  a  different  form.  He  that  keepeih  thy  soulj 
doth  not  he  know  it?  As  if  he  had  said,  "  Consider  God, 
as  keeping  thine  own  soul ;  as  holding  it  in  life  ;  as  pre- 
serving thy  spirit,  by  his  continued  visitation  ;  and  then 
say,  O  thou  that  neglectest  the  life  of  thy  brother,  whether 
he  must  not  be  highly  displeased  with  that  neglect  ?  May 
he  not  reasonably  expect,  that  while  He,  the  Lord  of 
Heaven  and  Earth,  condescends  to  become  thy  guardian, 
thou  shouldst  learn  of  him,  and  be  according  to  thine  abili- 
ty, and  in  thy  sphere,  a  guardian  to  the  whole  human  race, 
and  shouldst  endeavour,  in  every  instance,  to  ward  off 
danger  from  the  life,  from  the  soul  of  thy  brother!" 

And  that  these  thoughts  may  enter  into  thy  mind  with 
all  their  weight,  it  is  added,  once  more,  in  this  pointed  form 
of  interrogation.  Will  he  not  render  to  every  man  accord- 
ing to  his  works  ?  "  I  appeal  to  thine  own  heart.  Is  he  not 
a  Being  of  infinite  moral,  as  well  as  natural  perfections,  and 
will  he  not,  as  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  do  right  ]  Would 
he  not  have  remembered  and  rewarded  thy  generous  care 
for  the  preservation  of  the  miserable  creature  in  question  ? 
And,  on  the  other  hand,  will  he  not  reckon  with  thee  for 
such  a  failure?  Human  laws,  indeed,  cannot  punish  such 
neglects;  but  the  Supreme  Legislator  can,  and  will  do  it. 
Think  of  these  things,  and  guard  against  such  fatal  negli- 
gence in  every  future  instance.     Think  of  them,  and  hum- 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  15 

ble  thyself  deeply  before  God,  for  every  past  instance  in 
which  such  guilt  has  been  incurred." 

God  is  my  witness,  that  I  mean  not  to  insinuate  the 
least  disrespectful  thought,  with  regard  to  any  one  of  you. 
Nevertheless,  permit  me  to  say  it  without  offence  (for  1  say 
it  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  with  the  sincerest  deference  and 
friendship  to  you)  I  am  afraid,  the  extensive  and  impor- 
tant obligations  of  the  ministerial  office  are  not  generally 
considered  and  remembered  among  us  as  they  ought.  I 
apprehend,  much  more  might  be  done  to  the  honour  of 
God  and  the  good  of  souls  than  is  commonly  done,  even 
by  those  who,  in  the  main,  have  a  principle  of  true  religion 
in  their  hearts;  by  those  who  keep  up  the  exercise  of  pub- 
lic worship  in  a  regular  and  honourable  manner,  and  ap- 
pear not  only  irreproachable  in  their  conversation,  but,  if 
considered  as  in  private  life,  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of 
righteousness.  The  learned,  the  wise,  the  virtuous,  the 
pious  minister,  is,  I  fear,  often  negligent  of  a  considerable 
part  of  his  trust,  and  charge  ;  and  thereby  fails  to  deliver^ 
as  he  might  those  that  are  drawn  unto  death,  and  perhaps 
are  Just  ready  to  be  slain. 

To  awaken  our  spirits,  therefore,  from  that  insensibility, 
in  this  respect,  into  which  they  are  so  ready  to  fall,  I  shall 
take  the  liberty, 

I.  Briefly  to  consider,  what  excuses  we  may  be  most 
ready  to  offer,  for  neglecting  the  souls  of  men. 

II.  Seriously  to  represent  the  great  evil  of  that  neglect 
in  the  sicrht  of  God,  notwithstandinsj  all  those  excuses. 
After  which, 

III.  I  shall  add  a  few  hints,  by  way  of  reflection,  as  the 
time  may  admit. 

(I.)  I  am  to  consider,  what  excuses  we  may  be  ready  to 


16  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

make,  for  neglectinjT  to  do  our  utmost  for  the  salvation  of 
men's  souls. — Particularly, 

1.  That  we  do  something  considerable  for  that  purpose  ; 
that  we  take  care  for  their  instruction  in  public ;  reading 
the  word  of  God  to  them,  when  they  are  assembled  to- 
gether in  his  house;  explaining  and  enforcing  it,  in  our 
expositions  and  sermons  ;  presenting  prayers  and  praises  to 
God,  in  their  name  ;  and,  at  proper  seasons,  administering 
the  sacraments,  in  such  a  manner  as  we  judge  most  agree- 
able to  the  institution  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  so  far  indeed  it  is  well ;  and  a  most  wise  and  gra- 
cious appointment  of  our  blessed  Redeemer  it  is,  that  such 
ordinances  should  be  administered  on  solemn  stated  days, 
and  by  men  appropriated  to  that  employment ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which,  such  knowledge  is  dispersed,  as  is,  through 
the  divine  blessing,  effectual  for  the  salvation  of  many  souls ; 
and  I  am  not  afraid  to  say  that  this  would  make  the  Chris- 
tian ministrj'',  even  in  the  hands  of  ignorant,  careless,  and 
vicious  men,  a  blessing  to  the  nation  where  it  is  settled,  so 
long  as  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  almost  any  kind  of 
prayers  in  an  intelligible  language,  make  a  part  of  divine 
service  in  their  assemblies.  Much  more  then  will  it  be  so 
in  the  hands  of  wise,  sober,  and  religious  men. 

But  while  we  are  thus  pleading  our  diligence  and  care 
in  the  administration  of  public  ordinances,  it  will  be  kind- 
ness to  ourselves,  seriously  to  ask  our  own  hearts,  at  least, 
how  they  are  administered.  It  is  a  very  important  trust 
to  have  the  management  of  men's  religious  hours  commit- 
ted to  us;  their  seasons  of  social  worship  being,  compara- 
tively, so  short,  and  so  infinitely  momentous.  Methinks, 
we  do  almost,  as  it  were,  put  our  own  lives  in  our  hand 
while  we  undertake  it,  and  may  justly  tremble  on  the  view 
of  that  awful  account  which  we  are  to  give  of  it. 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  IT 

I  hope,  Sirs,  we  have  the  testimony  of  our  own  con- 
sciences before  God,  that  we  do  not,  on  these  solemn  oc- 
casions, content  ourselves  with  cold  essays  on  mere  moral 
subjects,  however  acute,  philosophical,  or  polite ;  nor  make 
it  our  main  business,  in  our  sermons,  to  seek  the  ornament 
and  elegance  of  words,  the  refinements  of  criticism,  or  the 
nice  arrangement  of  various  complex  and  abstruse  argu- 
mentations. When  we  speak,  in  the  name  and  presence 
of  God,  to  immortal  creatures,  on  the  borders  of  eternity, 
I  hope  we  entertain  our  hearers  with  plain,  serious,  and 
lively  discourses,  on  the  most  important  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity, in  their  due  connexion  and  their  relation  to  each 
other,  in  such  a  manner  as  we,  on  mature  consideration, 
do  verily  believe  may  have  the  most  effectual  tendency  to 
bring  them  to  God  through  Christ,  and  to  produce  and  pro- 
mote in  their  hearts,  through  the  divine  blessing,  the  great 
work  of  regeneration  and  holiness.  I  hope  and  trust  that 
God  is  our  witness,  and  that  the  people  of  our  charge  are 
witnesses,  that  not  one  of  those  who  diligently  attend  on 
our  ministry,  though  but  for  a  few  succeeding  Sabbaths, 
can  fail  to  learn  the  way  of  salvation,  as  exhibited  in  the 
gospel ;  and  that  we  speak  of  it  as  those  that  are  in  earn- 
est, and  do,  from  our  very  souls,  desire  to  answer  the  great 
ends  of  our  ministry,  in  the  prosperity  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  and  the  eternal  happiness  of  those  invaluable 
souls  whom  he  has  committed  to  our  care, — otherwise,  we 
may  incur  great  and  fatal  guilt,  though  public  worship  be 
constantly  and  decently  carried  on,  and  though  a  reasona- 
ble proportion  of  time  be  employed  in  it,  with  numerous 
and  attentive  auditories ;  to  whom  we  may  be  as  the  lovely 
song  of  one  that  has  a  pleasant  voice,  while  in  the  ears  of 
God,  for  want  of  that  fervent  charity,  which  should  dictate 
and  animate  all,  we  are  but  as  sounding  brass,  or  as  a 
tinkling  cymbal. 
2* 


18  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

But  granting,  as  I  would  willingly  suppose,  and  as  with 
relation  to  you,  my  brethren,  I  do  firmly  believe,  all  these 
reflections  can  be  answered  with  satisfaction, — here  is  in- 
deed a  part  of  your  duty  honourably  performed,  and  an 
important  part  of  it  too ; — but  is  that  part,  though  ever  so 
important,  to  be  substituted  for  the  whole?  The  diligent 
inspection  of  our  flock,  pastoral  visits,  the  observation  of 
the  religious  state  of  families,  personal  exhortations,  admo- 
nitions, and  cautions,  by  word  or  letter,  as  prudence  shall 
direct,  catechising  children,  promoting  religious  associa- 
tions among  the  younger  and  the  elder  people  of  our  charge, 
and  the  strict  and  resolute  exercise  of  discipline  in  the  sev- 
eral churches  over  which  we  preside, — are  these  no  parts 
of  our  office?  Will  we  say  it  with  our  dying  breath? — 
will  we  maintain  it  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  that  they 
did  not  belong  to  the  Christian  ministry  ? — and  if  not,  will 
our  care  in  other  parts  of  it  be  allowed  as  a  sufficient  ex- 
cuse before  him  for  our  total  omission  of  these.  We  have 
preached,  and  prayed,  and  administered  the  sacraments. 
These  things  we  should  indeed  have  done ;  and  when  we 
had  taken  the  care  of  congregations  upon  us,  we  could 
hardly  avoid  it ;  but  surely  our  own  consciences  will,  now 
or  hereafter,  tell  us  that  we  ought  not  to  have  left  the 
others  undone ; — but  we  may,  perhaps,  for  a  while  elude 
the  conviction,  by  pleading, 

2.  That  the  care  of  particular  persons  more  properly 
belongs  to  others ;  and  especially  to  heads  of  families,  who 
have  more  opportunities  of  being  serviceable  to  those  under 
their  charge,  and  indeed  have  the  most  immediate  concern 
in  them.  It  certainly  does.  But  does  it  belong  to  them 
alone  ? — or  if  it  did,  do  not  they  belong  to  us  and  to  our 
care  ? — and  is  it  not  the  part  of  every  superior  officer  of  a 
society  to  see  to  it,  that  the  subaltern  officers  be  careful 
and  diligent  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty? — and  in  this 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  1  9 

case,  are  we  to  take  it  for  granted  that,  in  our  respective 
congregations,  heads  of  families  are  so  of  course? — that 
they  pray  in  their  families ;  that  they  read  the  Scriptures 
and  other  good  books  there,  especially  on  the  evening  of 
the  Lord's  Day  ; — that  they  catechize  their  children  ;  and 
solemnly  press  upon  them,  and  upon  their  servants,  the 
serious  care  of  practical  religion.  Are  we  roundly  to  con- 
clude, without  any  farther  inquiry,  that  all  this  is  done, 
and  done  in  so  diligent  and  so  prudent  a  manner  as  that 
there  is  no  need  of  any  particular  exhortations,  instructions, 
or  admonitions  from  us?  Would  to  God  there  were  any 
one  congregation  in  the  whole  kingdom  of  which  this  might 
reasonably  be  presumed  to  be  the  case  !  But  if  it  were  in- 
deed so,  would  not  our  concurrence  with  these  wise  and 
pious  heads  of  families,  in  so  good  but  so  difficult  a  work, 
encourage  and  strengthen  them  to  prosecute  it  with  greater 
cheerfulness  and  vigour?  Would  it  not  quicken  both  their 
cares  and  their  endeavours?  And  might  it  not,  by  the  di- 
vine blessing,  promote  the  success  of  them  ?  Might  it  not 
gain  on  the  minds  of  children  and  servants,  to  see  that 
we  do  not  think  it  beneath  us,  tenderly  to  care  for  their 
souls?  And  might  not  our  tender  and  condescending  re- 
gards to  them  in  private,  by  convincing  them  how  well  we 
mean  them,  render  our  public  labours  more  acceptable  and 
useful  to  them?  Now,  we  well  know  that  the  children 
and  servants  of  the  present  generation  are  the  hopes  of  the 
next;  as  they  are  probably  those  that,  in  their  turns,  will 
be  parents  and  governors  of  families,  whose  children  and 
servants,  when  they  arise,  will  one  way  or  another  feel  the 
happy  or  unhappy  consequences  of  our  fidelity  or  neglect; 
— and  when  such  affairs  are  in  question,  shall  we  allow 
ourselves  to  plead, 

3.  That  we  have  so  much  other  business,  and  such  va- 


20 

rious  engagements  of  a  different  kind,  that  we  cannot  pos- 
,  sibly  attend  to  these  things  ? 

But  give  me  leave,  my  brethren,  to  observe,  that  the 
question  here  is  not,  Whether  we  can  find  out  other  agree- 
able ways  of  filling  up  our  time?  but,  Whether  those  other 
ways  are  more  important?  and.  Whether  that  different 
manner  of  employing  it  be  more  acceptable  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  will  turn  to  a  better  account  in  that  great  day, 
when  our  conduct  is  to  be  finally  reviewed  by  Him  ?  We 
must  indeed  have  our  seasons  of  recreation,  and  our  sea- 
sons of  study ;  but  it  will  easily  appear,  that  no  regards 
to  either  of  these  will  vindicate  or  excuse  our  neglect  of 
the  private  duties  we  owe  to  our  flock,  in  giving  diligence 
to  know  their  state ;  and  being  careful  to  teach  them,  not 
only  publicly,  but  from  house  to  house. 

Recreation,  to  be  sure,  can  afford  no  just  apology  for 
neglecting  it;  since  to  follow  this  employment  prudently, 
might  be  made  a  kind  of  recreation  from  the  labours  of  a 
sedentary  and  studious  life.  A  grave  and  severe  recrea- 
tion !  you  will  perhaps  say.  Grave  indeed,  I  will  acknow- 
ledge it  to  be ;  but  not  therefore  to  a  serious  mind  less  de- 
lightful. So  much  of  those  two  noblest  and  sweetest  ex- 
ercises of  the  soul,  devotion  and  benevolence,  would  natur- 
ally mingle  with  these  pious  cares  and  tender  addresses, 
as  would  renew  the  strength  which  had  been  exhausted  in 
our  studious  hours,  and  the  manly,  shall  I  say,  or  rather 
the  God-like  joy  it  would  administer,  would  quite  discoun- 
tenance that  which  we  find  in  the  gay  indulgences  of  a 
humorous  and  facetious  conversation  ;  though  I  see  no  ne- 
cessity of  forbidding  that,  at  proper  intervals,  so  far  as  its 
cheerfulness  is  consistent  with  wisdom  and  religion  ;  and 
I  am  sure,  that  if  we  can  turn  our  seasons  of  recess  from 
study  to  so  profitable  an  account  as  would  be  answered  by 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  21 

the  duties  which  you  know  I  have  now  in  view,  it  will  be 
a  most  happy  art,  well  becoming  one  who  is  truly  pru- 
dent, and  would  therefore  husband  his  time  to  the  best  pur- 
poses for  eternity ;  in  which  view,  it  is  evident  that  the 
smallest  fragments  of  it,  like  the  dust  of  gold,  are  too  val- 
uable to  be  lost. 

The  great  proportion  of  time  to  be  given  to  our  studies 
will,  no  doubt,  be  urged,  as  a  yet  more  material  excuse; 
but  here  it  is  obvious  to  reply,  that  a  prudent  care  in  the 
duties  I  am  now  recommending,  is  very  consistent  with 
our  employing  a  great  deal  of  time  in  study  ;  and  particu- 
larly, with  our  giving  it,  what  I  hope  we  shall  always 
learn  to  value  and  redeem,  our  morning  hours,  to  which 
some  of  the  evening  may  also  be  added  ;  and  if  these  will 
not  generally  suffice,  give  me  leave  to  ask.  What  are  those 
important  studies  that  would  thus  engross  the  whole  of  our 
time,  excepting  what  is  given  Devotion  and  to  what  is  gen- 
erally called  Recreation  ? 

I  have  had  some  little  taste  of  the  pleasures  of  literature 
myself,  and  have  some  reason  to  hope  I  shall  not  be  sus- 
pected of  any  prejudice  against  it ;  nor  am  I  at  all  inclined 
to  pass  those  contemptuous  censures  on  the  various  branches 
of  it,  in  which  ignorance  and  sloth  are  often,  with  strange 
stupidity,  or  with  yet  stranger  assurance,  seeking,  and  it 
may  be  finding  a  refuge ;  but  on  such  an  occasion  I  must 
freely  say  that  I  fear  many  things,  which  employ  a  very 
large  portion  of  our  retired  time,  are  studied  rather  as  po- 
lite amusements  to  our  own  minds  than  as  things  which 
seem  to  have  any  apparent  subserviency  to  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  edification  of  our  flock  ;  and  consequently,  I 
fear,  they  will  stand  as  articles  of  abatement,  if  I  may 
so  express  it,  in  our  final  account;  and  when  they  come  to 
be  made   manifest,  it  will  be  found  works    that   shall  be 


22  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

burnt,  as  being  no  better,  in  tbe  divine  esteem,  "  than 
wood,  hay,  and  stubble,"  how  beautifully  soever  they  may 
have  been  varnished,  or  gilded  over. 

Let  me  here,  in  particular,  address  myself  to  my  younger 
brethren,  with  a  frankness  which  may  be  to  them  more 
excusable,  while  I  urge  them  to  a  Christian  self-denial 
upon  this  head,  where  perhaps  it  may  be,  of  all  others, 
the  more  difficult.  1  do  not  apprehend  persons  of  your 
approved  character  to  be  in  danger  of  any  other  kind  of 
luxury  and  intemperance;  but  there  is,  if  you  will  permit 
me  so  to  call  it,  a  sort  of  refined,  intellectual  luxury,  with 
regard  to  which  I  am  jealous  over  you,  lest  you  should  be 
seduced  into  it,  or  rather,  lest  some  of  you  be  already  en- 
snared by  its  specious  charms. 

I  would  not,  my  young  friends,  be  so  severe  and  cruel  as 
to  desire  you  should  be  confined  from  that  high  and  ele- 
gant entertainment,  which  a  person  of  genius  and  taste  will 
find  in  the  masterly  writings  of  the  ancient  orators,  histo- 
rians, and  poets;  or  in  those  polite  and  elegant  pieces 
which  our  own  and  other  modern  languages  may  afford ; 
from  which  the  wise  man  and  the  Christian  will  learn 
many  things  of  solid  use,  as  well  as  matters  of  most  de- 
lightful amusement.  Neither  would  I  pretend  to  forbid 
some  mathematical  and  philosophical  researches,  into 
which  you  are  initiated  in  your  academical  course,  and 
with  which  you  will  do  well  to  retain  and  improve  your 
acquaintance  in  the  progress  of  life ;  both  to  strengthen 
your  rational  faculties  by  that  strenuous  exercise,  and 
to  improve  your  knowledge  of  the  works  of  God  ;  which 
will  appear  great,  wonderful,  and  delightful,  in  proportion 
to  the  degree  of  sagacity  and  diligence  with  which  they 
may  be  searched  out ;  but  it  is  one  thing  to  taste  of  these 
poignant  and  luscious  fruits,  and  another  to  feed  and  live 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  23 

upon  them  :  one  thing  to  make  the  most  noble  and  substan- 
tial  parts  of  them  our  entertainment  and  refreshment, — and 
quite  another  to  make  their  circumstantial  curiosities  the 
chief  business  of  our  study,  and  the  favourite  subjects  of 
our  most  attentive  inquiry.  That  true  greatness  and  ele- 
vation of  mind,  which  the  gospel  is  so  admirably  calcula- 
ted to  produce,  would  teach  us  a  much  sublimer  science; 
and  if,  for  the  sake  of  these  little  things,  we  neglect  to  pray 
for  those  whom  God  hath  committed  to  our  care,  to  inquire 
into  their  religious  state,  to  pursue  them  with  suitable  ap- 
plications and  addresses,  the  time  will  come  when  we  shall 
assuredly  own  that  we  dearly  purchased  the  most  refined 
pleasures  they  could  possibly  give  us ;  not  to  say  how 
much  greater  and  nobler  pleasure  we  even  now  resign, 
while  our  duty  is  neglected. 

Oh  !  my  brethren,  let  us  consider  how  fast  we  are  post- 
ing through  this  dying  life  which  God  has  assigned  us,  in 
which  we  are  to  manage  concerns  of  infinite  moment ;  how 
fast  we  are  passing  on  to  the  immediate  presence  of  our 
Lord,  to  give  up  our  account  to  him.  You  must  judge  for 
yourselves  ;  but  permit  me  to  say,  that,  for  my  own  part, 
I  would  not,  for  ten  thousand  worlds,  be  that  man  who, 
when  God  shall  ask  him  at  last,  how  he  has  employed 
most  of  his  time  while  he  continued  a  minister  in  his 
church,  and  had  the  care  of  souls,  should  be  obliged  to  re- 
ply, "Lord,  I  have  restored  many  corrupted  passages  in 
the  ancient  classics,  and  illustrated  many  which  were  be- 
fore obscure  ;  I  have  cleared  up  many  intricacies  in  chro- 
nology or  geography  ;  I  have  solved  many  perplexed  cases 
in  algebra  ;  I  have  refined  on  astronomical  calculations ; 
and  left  behind  me  many  sheets  on  these  curious  and  diffi- 
cult subjects,  where  the  figures  and  characters  are  ranged 
with  the  greatest  exactness  and  truth  ;  and  these  are  the 


24  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

employments  in  which  my  life  has  been  worn  out  while 
preparations  for  the  pulpit,  or  ministrations  in  it,  did  not  de- 
mand any  immediate  attendance."  Oh,  sirs,  as  for  the 
waters  which  are  drawn  from  these  springs,  how  sweetly 
soever  they  may  taste  to  a  curious  mind  that  thirsts  for 
them,  or  to  an  ambitious  mind,  which  thirsts  for  the  ap- 
plause they  sometimes  procure,  I  fear  there  is  often  reason 
to  pour  them  out  before  the  Lord,  with  rivers  of  penitential 
tears,  as  the  blood  of  souls  which  have  been  forgotten,  while 
these  trifles  have  been  remembered  and  pursued. 

Nor  am  I  without  my  fears  that  a  great  deal  of  studious 
time  is  lost  in  an  over-artful  composition  of  sermons,  and 
in  giving  them  such  polish  and  ornament  as  does  not  con- 
duce to  their  usefulness,  nor  any  way  balance  the  labour 
employed  in  the  work.  If  we  do  not  diligently  watch  over 
our  hearts,  this  will  be  an  incense  offered  to  our  own  van- 
ity, which  will  render  our  sacrifice  less  acceptable  to  God, 
however  we  and  our  hearers  may  be  delighted  with  the 
perfume. 

Greater  plainness  and  simplicity  of  speech  might  often 
be  more  useful  to  the  bulk  of  our  auditory,  and  perhaps 
more  acceptable  too;  and,  on  the  whole,  it  might  be  at 
least  equally  beautiful  ;  for  all  that  are  not  children  in  un- 
derstanding, know  that  there  is  a  natural  and  manly  kind 
of  eloquence,  arising  from  a  deep  sense  of  the  subject,  and 
an  ardent  love  to  the  souls  of  our  hearers,  which  is  of  all 
others  the  most  to  be  desired  and  esteemed ;  and  though 
such  discourses  may  be  attended  with  some  little  inaccura- 
cies, and  may  want  something  of  the  varnish  which  exacter 
preparation  might  set  on, — yet,  surely,  where  a  habit  of 
speaking  is  formed  by  proper  application,  and  the  materials 
of  a  sermon  are  well  digested  in  the  mind,  it  will  rise  above 
a  reasonable  contempt ;  and  if,  where  more  exact  prepara- 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  25 

tion  is  made,  a  care  to  preserve  those  niceties  of  composi- 
tion deaden  the  manner  of  the  delivery,  and  take  off  either 
its  solemnity,  its  vigour,  or  its  tenderness,  I  cannot  but  ap- 
prehend it  as  injurious  to  the  character  of  the  orator  as  to 
that  of  the  Christian.  The  most  celebrated  speakers,  in 
judicial  courts  and  in  senates,  have  in  all  nations  and  ages 
pursued  the  method  I  now  recommend  ;  and  the  most  ac- 
ceptable preachers  have  successfully  attempted  it. 

On  the  whole,  permit  me  to  say,  it  would  be  a  fatal 
thing  to  barter  away  the  souls  of  our  people  for  the  highest 
and  justest  reputation  of  speaking  well;  yet  I  fear  there  are 
many  who,  in  this  view,  do  it  for  nought,  and  have  not,  in 
any  sense,  increased  their  wealth  by  the  price.  But  per- 
haps, after  all,  the  most  plausible  excuse  may  be  that  which 
I  have  reserved  as  the  last  that  I  shall  mention,  viz: 

4.  That  the  attempts  I  am  proposing  might  displease 
those  that  attend  upon  our  ministry;  upon  which  account 
it  may  seem,  both  with  respect  to  them  and  ourselves,  a 
necessary  precaution  of  prudence  to  decline  them.  This 
is  the  lion  in  the  street,  which  we  often  plead,  slothful  as 
we  too  naturally  are,  for  staying  within  doors,  when  our 
duty  calls  us  abroad  on  these  charitable  errands;  but  I 
hope,  on  a  nearer  approach,  it  will  not  be  found  so  fierce, 
or  so  invincible,  as  a  timorous  imagination  paints  it. 

Methinks,  brethren,  we  make  a  very  unfavourable  repre- 
sentation of  the  temper  and  character,  not  to  say  of  the 
breeding  and  understanding  of  our  people,  when  we  so 
readily  take  it  for  granted  that  they  will  be  displeased  with 
us  for  addressing  those  exhortations  to  them  in  private, 
which  they  seem  so  desirous  of  receiving  from  us  in  public. 
Let  us  ask  our  own  consciences,  would  they  all  be  dis- 
pleased? If  not,  the  displeasure  it  might  give  to  some,  can 
be  no  excuse  for  neglecting  it  with  regard  to  others;  and 


26  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

we  are  indeed  so  miserable  as  to  be  situated  among  whole 
congregations,  in  whom  ignorance,  pride,  and  profaneness, 
prevail  to  such  a  degree,  that  a  minister  who  would  be 
welcome  among  them,  if  he  came  only  as  a  common  visit- 
ant, should  be  looked  upon  with  contempt  or  indignation, 
when  he  came  expressly  as  a  "  friend  to  their  eternal  in- 
terests," and  would  step  a  little  out  of  the  common  way 
for  their  salvation  ? 

If  this  were  really  our  case,  who  would  not  say  with 
the  prophet.  Oh,  that  I  had  in  the  wilderness  a  lodging- 
place  of  wayfaring  men,  though  it  were  but  such  a  wretch- 
ed cave  as  travellers  find  in  a  desert,  that  I  might  leave 
my  people,  and  go  from  them ;  for  they  be  all  an  assembly 
of  treacherous  men  ! — of  treacherous  men  indeed,  if,  while 
they  call  themselves  Christians  and  Protestants,  they  should 
think  themselves  injured  and  affronted  by  the  exhortations 
of  their  ministers,  while  they  would  warn  every  man,  and 
teach  every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  they  might  present 
them  perfect  in  Christ ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  bad  as  the 
world  is,  there  is  no  room  to  imagine  this  to  be  the  case, 
or  any  thing  like  it.  Perhaps,  while  we  are  delaying,  and 
coldly  deliberating  about  it,  many  lively  Christians  under 
our  care  are  earnestly  praying  that  God  may  put  such  a 
thing  into  our  hearts;  and  should  we  attempt  it,  I  doubt 
not  but  they  would  receive  us  as  angels  of  God,  or  even 
as  Christ  himself;  their  love  to  us  would  be  more  abun- 
dantly confirmed,  and  their  hearts  cemented  in  closer  bonds 
than  they  have  yet  known  ;  and  many  others  would  at 
least  own  that  we  acted  in  character,  and  maintained  a 
more  apparent  consistency  of  behaviour,  if  the  affair  were 
properly  conducted. 

Did  we  indeed  pretend  to  control  them  in  the  manage- 
ment of  their  temporal  affairs,  or  to  exercise  a  lordly  do- 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  27 

minion  over  their  faith  and  their  conscience,  they  might 
justly  be  displeased ;  or  did  we  craftily  demand  that  they 
should  lay  open  to  us  the  secrets  of  their  breasts  in  con- 
fession, their  suspicions  were  pardonable,  and  their  resent- 
ments reasonable ;  but  it  must  be  great  malice  and  folly  to 
suspect  any  design  of  that  infamous  nature  from  our  visit- 
ing them  as  pastors,  with  pious  exhortations  and  affection- 
ate prayers,  as  those  who  are  concerned  for  them  and  their 
children  and  servants,  that  their  souls  may  prosper  and  be 
in  health.  A  solicitude  for  the  health  of  their  bodies  is 
esteemed  friendship  and  gratitude,  and  inquiries  concern- 
ing it  seem  but  common  decency;  and  can  it  offend  them 
to  find  we  are  solicitous  about  that  welfare  which  is  infi- 
nitely more  important,  and,  by  virtue  of  our  office,  our 
peculiar  charge  ? 

Yes,  you  will  say,  in  one  instance  it  will  displease  ;  for 
when  we  are  obliged  to  blame  any  thing  which  we  see 
amiss  in  them,  their  pride  will  naturally  take  fire  on  such 
an  occasion ;  and  perhaps  those  whom  we  have  thought 
our  best  friends  will  become  our  enemies,  if  we  will  ven- 
ture to  tell  them  such  disagreeable  truths  as  fidelity  may 
extort  in  some  circumstances.  This  is,  after  all,  the  main 
difficulty ;  and,  as  I  cannot  wonder  if  it  impress  our  minds, 
I  pray  God  to  forgive  the  perverseness  of  those  that  make 
it  so  great.  Yet,  surely,  it  is  possible  to  manage  reproof 
so  as  that  in  most  instances  it  shall  oblige  rather  than  pro- 
voke. If  we  tell  our  hearers  of  their  faults  privately  ;  and 
if  we  do  it  with  tenderness  and  respect ;  if  we  show  by 
our  manner  of  speaking,  that  what  we  say  proceeds  from 
an  humble  fear  lest  we  should  displease  God,  betray  our 
trust,  and  injure  their  souls  by  neglect ;  if  at  the  same 
time  our  behaviour  to  them  be,  as  it  surely  should  be,  con- 
stantly obliging ;  if  we  do  our  utmost,  so  far  as  truth  and 
justice  will  permit,  to  guard  and  shelter  their  character  in 


28  THE  CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's  MA.NUAL. 

the  world  ;  and  bring  our  complaints  of  them  to  none  but 
themselves, — bad  as  the  world  is,  I  believe  few  will  quar- 
rel with  us  upon  this  account ;  but  we  shall  see,  as  Solo- 
mon observed,  That  "  he  who  rebuketh  a  man,  will  after- 
wards find  more  favour  than  he  that  flattereth  with  his 
tongue." 

But  supposing  the  worst  that  can  happen,  that  folly  and 
wickedness  should  prevail  so  far  over  all  the  tender  and 
prudent  address  of  the  friend  and  the  pastor,  as  to  render 
us  evil  for  so  great  a  good,  and  hatred  for  so  generous  and 
so  self-denying  an  instance  of  love,  how  could  that  hatred 
be  expressed  ?  Seldom  in  any  more  formidable  manner 
than  by  w^ithdrawing  from  our  ministry,  and  discontinuing 
what  they  have  done  for  our  support ;  for  the  revelings  of 
persons  of  such  a  character  can  seldom  hurt  any  but  them- 
selves. 

Now  I  hope,  brethren,  we  shall  always  retain  so  much 
of  a  manly,  not  to  say  a  Christian  spirit,  as  to  choose  to 
retrench  some  of  our  expenses,  to  forego  some  of  the  en- 
tertainments of  life,  to  cast  ourselves  and  families  on  Provi- 
dence, or  even,  if  it  were  necessary,  to  subsist  in  an  ho- 
nest and  creditable  poverty  by  the  daily  labour  of  our  own 
hands,  much  rather  than  meanly  to  crouch  to  such  haughty 
sinners,  and  sacrifice  duty,  honour,  and  conscience  to  the 
arrogance  of  their  petulant  temper.  Let  us  fear  God  as 
we  ought,  and  we  shall  find  nothing  to  fear  from  them ; 
but  we  should  be  willing  to  imitate  the  fidelity  and  courage 
of  the  Baptist,  though  the  wrath  of  a  king  might  be  pro- 
voked by  it,  and  imprisonment  or  martyrdom  might  be  its 
reward.  I  hope  such  considerations  as  these  may  effectu- 
ally obviate  the  excuses  which  indolence  or  cowardice 
may  be  ready  to  form  for  our  neglect  of  men's  souls,  es- 
pecially when  we  go  on, 

( II.)  To  consider  the  great  evil  of  that  neglect,  as  it 


/ 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  29 

appears  in  the  sight  of  God,  notwithstanding  all  these  ex- 
cuses, or  any  of  the  like  kind,  with  which  we  may  endea- 
vour to  palliate  it. 

But  who  can  fully  represent  it,  as  it  appears  to  his  capa- 
cious and  all-penetrating  view  !  What  human  mind  can 
conceive  the  infinite  evil !  It  is  not,  sirs,  a  subject  on  which 
to  display  the  wantonness  of  wit,  or  the  colourings  of  ar- 
tificial harangue ;  a  terrible  kind  of  solemnity  attends  it, 
and  I  attempt  the  display  of  it  with  fear  and  tresabling. 
If  it  seem  a  light  matter  to  us  to  forbear  to  deliver  those 
that,  in  this  sense,  are  drawn  unto  deaths  and  them  that 
are  thus  ready  to  perish,  consider,  my  brethren,  and  oh ! 
may  my  own  conscience  always  consider,  what  the  death 
of  the  soul  is !  How  many  wretched  souls  are  continually 
dying  around  us !  What  gracious  provision  God  has  made 
to  prevent  it!  and  what  peculiar  obligations  we  are  under, 
to  labour  to  the  utmost  for  the  preservation  of  their  lives  I 

1.  Let  us  think  what  the  death  of  the  sold  is. 

The  apostle  James  intimates,  that  it  is  a  thought  of  great 
importance,  when  he  says,  "  He  that  shall  turn  a  sinner 
from  the  error  of  his  way,  shall  save  a  soul  from  death." 
As  if  he  had  said.  Do  but  reflect  what  that  is,  and  you  will 
find  your  success  is  its  own  I'eward.  We  well  know  that 
to  save  a  soul  from  death  is  not  merely  to  prevent  the  ex- 
tinction of  its  being,  though  even  that  were  much ;  but  to 
prevent  its  positive,  its  lasting,  its  eternal  misery.  It  is  to 
prevent  its  being  slain  by  the  pointed  and  flaming  sword  of 
divine  justice. 

It  is  a  tragical  spectacle  to  behold  a  criminal  dying  by 
human  laws,  even  where  the  methods  of  execution  are  gen- 
tle ;  as,  through  the  lenity  of  ours,  they  generally  are 
amongst  us  ;  and;  I  doubt  not,  but  it  would  grieve  us  to  the 

heart  to  see  any  who  had  been  under  our  ministerial  care 
3* 


30  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

in  that  deplorable  circumstance ;  but  oh  !  how  much  more 
deeply  must  it  pierce  our  very  souls  to  see  them  led  forth 
to  that  last  dreadful  execution,  with  those  of  whom  Christ 
shall  say,  "As  for  these  mine  enemies,  who  would  not  that 
I  should  reign  over  them,  bring  them  forth,  and  slay  them 
before  me !"  Oh,  how  will  it  wound  us  to  hear  the  begin- 
ning of  those  cries  and  wailings  which  must  never  end  ! 
How  shall  we  endure  the  reflection,  "  These  wretches  are 
perishing  for  ever,  in  part  because  I  would  not  take  any 
pains  to  attempt  their  salvation  1" — and  is  this  so  strange  a 
supposition,  that  some,  once  under  our  ministry,  may  then 
perish  in  our  sight  ?  Would  to  God  that  it  were  only  less 
probable  !  But,  on  the  contrary,  let  us, 

2.  Consider,  how  many  souls,  precious  and  immortal  as 
they  are,  seem  to  be  continually  dying  around  us ! 

Are  there  but  few  that  miscarry  ?  Let  Peter  inform  us, 
when  he  says,  That  "  the  righteous  scarcely  are  saved." 
Yea,  let  our  Lord  himself  inform  us,  when  he  says,  "  Strait 
is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth  unto  life, 
and  few  there  be  that  find  it ;  whereas  wide  is  the  gate  and 
broad  is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many 
there  be  that  go  in  thereat."  We  grieve  to  see  epidemical 
distempers  prevailing  around  us ;  we  are  ready,  as  Provi- 
dence calls  us,  to  visit  the  sick  and  the  dying ;  and  could 
take  little  pleasure  in  our  health,  if  we  did  not  endeavour 
to  succour  them,  as  we  have  opportunity. 

But  let  us  look  round  and  see  whether  that  distemper 
which  threatens  the  death  of  souls,  be  not  epidemical  in- 
deed. With  all  the  allowances  which  that  charity  can 
make  which  believcth  all  things,  and  hopeth  all  things, 
which  it  can  with  any  shadow  of  reason  hope  and  believe, 
— must  we  not  own  that  there  are  marks  of  eternal  death 
on  many? — and  that  there  are  many  more  in  whom  we  can 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  31 

see  nothing  which  looks  hke  a  token  of  spiritual  life?  So 
that  the  best  we  can  say  of  them  is,  that  possibly  there 
may  be  some  latent  sparks  of  it  concealed  in  tiie  heart, 
which  as  yet  produce  no  effect  to  the  honour  of  their  pro- 
fession, or  the  benefit  of  the  world.  In  the  meantime, 
sinners  are  spreading  the  infection  of  their  infidelity  and 
their  vices  far  and  wide;  as  if,  like  some  illustrious 
wretches  that  have  been  miscalled  heroes,  they  accounted 
the  destruction  of  numbers  their  glory.  Can  we  behold 
such  a  contagion  spreading  itself  even  in  the  Christian 
church,  which  ought  to  be  healthful  as  the  regions  of  Par- 
adise, and  not  bitterly  lament  it  before  God  1 — or  can  we 
seriously  lament  it,  and  not  endeavour  its  redress  ? — espe- 
cially when  we  consider, 

3.  What  gracious  provision  God  hath  made  to  prevent 
their  death.  "  Is  there  not  indeed  balm  in  Gilead  ?  Is 
there  not  a  Physician  there  ?" — even  this  glorious  gospel  of 
the  blessed  God,  whose  efficacy  we  have  so  often  heard  of 
and  seen!  And  shall  they  yet  perish?  Adored  be  the 
riches  of  divine  grace,  we  know  (and  it  is  infinitely  the 
most  important  part  of  all  our  knowledge)  that  there  is  a 
rich  and  free  pardon  proclaimed  to  all  that  will  sue  for  it, 
and  accept  the  benefit  in  a  proper,  that  is,  a  grateful  man- 
ner ;  for  cordial  acceptance  and  real  gratitude  are  all  it 
demands.  One  would  expect  the  tidings  should  be  as  life 
to  the  dead  ;  but  we  see  how  coldly  they  are  received — 
how  shamefully  they  are  slighted — how  generally,  yea, 
how  obstinately  they  are  rejected  ;  and  what  is  the  conse- 
quence? Refusing  to  believe  on  the  Son  of  God,  they  shall 
"  not  see  life  but  the  wrath  of  God  abiding  on  them,"  with 
an  additional  weight  of  vengeance,  as  it  well  may. 

Now,  is  not  this  enough  to  make  our  very  hearts  bleed 
to  think  that  immortal  souls  should  die  under  the  gospel  ? 


32  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

yea,  die  under  aggravated  guilt  and  ruin !  So  that,  in- 
stead of  being  any  thing  the  better  for  this  delightful  mes- 
sage of  peace  and  grace,  they  should  be  for  ever  the  worse 
for  it,  and  have  reason  to  wish,  throughout  all  eternity, 
thev  had  never  seen  the  faces,  nor  heard  the  voices  of 
those  that  brouo;ht  it,  but  had  been  numbered  amoncr  the 
sinners  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

If  we  do  not,  on  the  express  authority  of  our  Lord,  be- 
lieve this  to  be  the  case  with  regard  to  impenitent  sinners 
under  the  gospel,  we  are  not  Christians  even  of  the  lowest 
class  ;  but  if  we  do  not  believe  it,  and  are  not  affected  with 
it  so  far  as  to  endeavour  their  recovery,  I  see  not  how  any 
regard  to  our  own  temporal  interest,  or  that  of  others,  can 
entitle  us  to  the  character,  either  of  prudence  or  humanity; 
even  though  we  had  not  been  distinguished  by  a  public  of- 
fice in  the  church,  but  had  passed  through  life  in  the  sta- 
tion of  the  obscurest  among  our  hearers  ;  but  it  is  impossi- 
ble I  should  do  justice  to  my  argument,  if  I  do  not  urge, 

4.  The  consideration  of  the  peculiar  obligations  we  are 
under  to  endeavour  the  preservation  of  souls,  not  only  in 
virtue  of  our  experience  as  Christians,  but  of  our  office  as 
ministers. 

If  we  were  only  to  consider  our  experiences  as  we  are 
Christians,  if  we  have  any  thing  more  than  the  empty 
name,  that  consideration  might  certainly  afford  us  a  very 
tender  argument  to  awaken  our  compassion  to  the  souls  of 
others.  We  know  what  it  is  ourselves  to  be  upon  the 
brink  of  destruction,  and  in  that  sad  circumstance  to  obtain 
mercy;  and  shall  we  not  extend  mercy  to  others'/  We 
have  looked  to  Jesus,  that  we  might  live  ;  and  shall  we  not 
point  him  out  to  them  ?  We  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is 
gracious ;  and  shall  we  not  desire  to  communicate  the  same 
happy  relish  of  his  grace  to  all  about  us  ?     He  has  mag- 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  33 

nified  the  riches  of  his  pardoning  love  to  us :  and  shall  we 
not,  with  David,  resolve  that  we  will  endeavour  to  teach 
transgressors  his  ways,  and  labour  to  promote  the  conver- 
sion of  sinners  unto  him  ?  Even  now  he  is  keeping  our 
souls,  his  visitation  preserves  our  spirits ;  and,  as  it  is  by 
his  grace  that  we  are  what  we  are,  it  is  by  having  obtained 
help  from  him  that  we  continue  unto  this  day ;  and  shall 
his  grace,  daily  bestowed  upon  us,  be  in  vain? — shall  not 
we  have  compassion  on  our  fellow-servants,  as  the  Lord 
continually  hath  pity  on  us? 

But  our  office  as  ministers  completes  the  obligation,  when 
we  consider  the  view  in  which  the  word  of  God  represents 
that  office,  and  the  view  in  which  we  ourselves  have  re- 
ceived it. 

As  for  the  former  of  these,  we  are  all  acquainted  with 
those  representations ;  and  it  is  greatly  to  be  wished,  for 
our  own  sake  and  that  of  our  people,  they  may  be  very 
familiar  to  our  minds.  Let  us  often  listen  with  becoming 
attention  to  the  blessed  God  as  speaking  to  us  in  those 
words  which  he  once  addressed  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel, 
that  faithful  approved  servant  of  the  Lord  :  "  Son  cf  man, 
I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  to  the  house  of  Israel ; 
therefore,  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth,  and  give  them 
warning  from  me.  When  I  say  to  the  wicked,  Thou  shalt 
surely  die  ;  and  thou  givest  him  not  warning,  nor  speakest 
to  warn  the  wicked  from  his  evil  ways  to  save  his  life, — 
the  same  wicked  man  shall  die  in  his  iniquity ;  but  his 
blood  will  I  require  at  thine  hand  :" — and  with  apparent 
reason  may  the  sentinel  be  punished  for  the  desolation 
which  the  enemy  makes,  while,  instead  of  watching,  he 
sleeps. 

We  are  elsewhere  represented  as  men  of  God,  as  sol- 
diers of  Jesus  Christ,  as  made  overseers  or  bishops  by  the 


34  THE  CHRISITAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

Holy  Ghost,  as  under-shepherds  in  subordination  to  Christ, 
the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls ;  and  should  not 
the  thought,  gentle  as  it  is,  awaken  us  to  diligent  inspec- 
tion over  the  sheep  he  has  committed  to  our  care?  Other- 
wise, we  are  but  images  of  shepherds,  as  it  is  represented  in 
those  lively  and  awful  words  of  God,  by  Zechariah,  which 
methinks  might  strike  terror  aud  trembling  into  many, 
who,  in  the  eye  of  the  world,  may  seem  the  happiest  of 
their  brethren : — "  Wo  to  the  idol-shepherd  that  leaveth 
the  flock."  The  sword  of  divine  vengeance,  which,  by 
his  negligence,  he  has  justly  incurred,  "  shall  be  upon  his 
arm,  and  upon  his  right  eye;"  upon  that  eye  which  should 
have  watched  over  the  flock,  and  that  arm  which  should 
have  been  stretched  out  for  its  rescue ;  so  that  he  shall  be 
deprived  of  those  capacities  he  abused,  and  be  made  mi- 
serable in  proportion  to  that  abuse ;  for  "  his  arm  shall  be 
clean  dried  up,  and  his  right  eye  shall  be  utterly  darkened." 
Such  we  know  are  the  pathetic  views  which  the  Scripture 
gives  us  of  our  office,  and  of  the  guilt  and  danger  attend- 
ing^ the  nesjlect. 

I  might,  if  my  time  would  admit,  further  urge  the  views 
with  which  we  have  ourselves  received  it,  and  engaged  in 
it.  Most  of  us,  when  we  undertook  the  pastoral  charge, 
solemnly  recorded  our  vows  before  God,  "  that  we  would 
endeavour,  with  all  diligence  and  zeal,  to  attend  to  the  ser- 
vices of  this  holy  function  ;  that  we  would  be  instant  in 
season  and  out  of  season,  and  labour  to  discharge  the  pri- 
vate as  well  as  public  duties  of  the  ministerial  life." 

These  vows  of  God  are  upon  us ;  and  every  ordination 
of  any  of  our  brethren  at  which  we  assist,  adds  a  farther 
and  solemn  obligation  to  them.  Lot  us,  therefore,  take 
the  greatest  care  that  we  do  not  deal  deceitfully  and  un- 
faithfully both  with  God  and  man.     For  it  is  most  evident 


ON  THE  NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  35 

that,  though  the  neglect  of  immortal  souls  is  very  criminal 
in  every  rational  creature,  it  is  most  of  all  so  in  us  who 
have  so  deliberately  and  so  publicly  undertaken  the  charge 
of  them. 

It  would,  indeed,  in  this  case,  not  only  be  cruelty  to 
them,  but  the  basest  treachery  and  ingratitude  to  our  great 
Lord,  who  has  lodged  such  a  trust  in  our  hands:  a  trust 
which  evidently  lies  so  near  his  heart.  Having  redeemed 
his  people  with  his  own  blood,  he  commits  them  to  our 
care;  and,  having  acquired  to  himself  the  most  tender 
claim  to  our  love  that  can  be  imagined,  he  graciously  re- 
quires this  evidence  of  it.  That  we  should  feed  his  sheep, 
yea,  his  lambs  ;  so  putting  our  office  in  the  most  amiable 
and  tender  view,  and  bringing  in  every  sentiment  of  grate- 
ful friendship  to  excite  our  diligence  in  it. 

However  we  may  regard  it,  I  doubt  not  but  our  blessed 
Redeemer  considers  it  as  the  greatest  favour,  and  the  high- 
est honour  he  could  have  conferred  upon  us;  that,  being 
returned  to  his  throne  in  the  heavens,  he  should  choose  us 
to  negotiate  his  cause  and  interest  on  earth,  and  should 
consign  over  to  our  immediate  care  that  gospel  he  brought 
down  from  heaven,  and  those  souls  which  he  died  to  save; 
and  that  he  should  make  it  the  delightful  labour  of  our  life 
to  follow  him  in  his  own  profession  and  employment,  to 
be,  of  all  our  fellow-creatures,  his  most  immediate  repre- 
sentatives, and,  in  humble  subordination  to  him,  saviours 
of  men.  Does  not  the  very  mention  of  it  cause  our  hearts 
to  glow  with  a  fervent  desire  and  generous  ambition  of  an- 
swering so  high  a  confidence  ?  Could  any  one  of  us  en- 
dure the  thought  of  betraying  it? 

How  could  we,  in  that  case,  lift  up  our  faces  before  him 
when  we  shall,  as  we  certainly  must,  see  him,  eye  to  eye! 
Yes,  my  brethren,  let  us  every  hour  recollect  it ;  our  Mas- 


36  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

ter  will  ere  lona;  come  and  reckon  with  us:  he  will  "  ren- 
der  to  every  man  according  to  his  works,"  as  my  text  ex- 
presses it,  in  exact  harmony  with  the  language  of  the  New 
Testament;  and  which  of  us  would  not  then  wish  to  ap- 
pear before  him,  as  those  that  have  been  faithfully  attached 
to  his  cause,  and  have  distinguished  themselves  by  a  zeal 
for  his  service?  Shall  we  then,  any  of  us,  repent  of  our 
activity  in  so  good  a  work?  Shall  we  wish  that  we  had 
given  more  of  our  time  to  the  pursuit  of  secular  interest, 
or  the  curiosities  of  literature,  and  less  to  the  immediate 
care  of  souls?  Oh,  my  brethren,  let  us  be  wise  in  time! 
We  have  but  one  life  to  spend  on  earth, — and  that  a  very 
short  one  too ;  let  us  make  the  best  of  it ;  and  lay  it  out 
in  such  kind  of  employments  as  we  verily  believe  will  give 
us  most  satisfaction  in  the  closing  moments  of  it,  and  when 
eternity  is  opening  upon  us.  It  is  easy  to  form  plausible 
excuses  for  such  a  conduct:  but  our  own  hearts  and  con- 
sciences would  answer  us,  if  we  would  seriously  ask  them 
what  the  course  of  life  in  the  ministerial  office  is  which 
will  then  afford  the  most  comfortable  review,  and  through 
the  riches  of  divine  grace,  the  most  pleasing  prospect. — T 
should  now  proceed, 

( III.)  To  the  farther  application  of  these  things,  in  some 
practical  inferences  from  them  : — 

1.  You  have  all,  I  doubt  not,  prevented  me  in  reflecting 
on  the  reason  we  have  to  humble  ourselves  deeply  in  the 
presence  of  the  blessed  God,  while  we  remember  our  faults 
this  day.  I  do  not  indeed  at  all  question,  but  that  many  of  us 
have  set  before  our  people  life  and  death  ;  and  have  in  our 
public  addresses  urged  their  return  to  God,  by  the  various 
considerations  of  terror  and  of  love,  which  the  thunders  of 
Mount  Sinai  and  the  grace  of  Mount  Zion  have  taught  us. 
We  have  on  great  occasions  visited  them  ;  and  entered  into 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  37 

some  serious  discourse  with  them ;  and  have  often,  and 
I  would  hope  more  or  less  daily  borne  them  on  our  hearts 
before  God  in  our  seasons  of  devout  retirement.  Blessed 
be  God  that  in  these  instances  we  have,  in  any  degree,  ap- 
proved ourselves  faithful !  It  must  give  us  pleasure  in  the 
review;  but,  oh,  why  have  not  our  prayers  been  more 
frequently  presented,  and  more  importunately  enforced? 
Why  have  we  not  been  more  serious  and  more  pressing  in 
our  private  addresses  to  them,  and  more  attentive  in  our 
contrivances,  if  I  may  so  express  it,  to  catch  them*  in  the 


*  On  June  the  30th,  1741,  a  meeting  of  ministers  had  been  held 
at  Denton,  Huntingdonshire,  and  after  that  a  private  conference,  in 
which  Dr.  Doddridge  presented  hints  of  a  scheme  for  the  Revival  of 
Religion;  and  which  was  approved  not  only  at  the  Denton  confer- 
ence, but  also  by  some  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  London  ministers' 
of  different  denominations,  and  at  a  meeting  of  ministers  which  was 
held  at  Northampton  the  August  following.  Then  it  was  agreed  to 
take  them  into  a  more  particular  consideration,  in  a  conference  at 
the  next  assembly,  to  be  held  at  Kettering,  the  15th  of  October. 
To  that  ciinference  this  discourse  was  introductory.  The  result  was, 
that  the  scheme  was  approved  with  a  few  other  particulars  which 
had  not  before  occurred,  and  measures  were  taken  to  carry  them  into 
execution  ;  and  as  they  were  printed  originally  with  the  discourse 
in  the  form  of  Resolutions,  we  subjoin  them  here : — 

I.  That  it  may  tend  to  the  advancement  of  religion,  that  the  min- 
isters of  this  association,  if  they  have  not  already  done  it,  should 
agree  to  preach  one  Lord's  day  on  family  religion,  and  another  on 
secret  prayer  ;  and  that  the  time  should  be  fixed,  in  humble  hope 
that  concurrent  labours,  connected  with  concurrent  petitions  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  may  produce  some  happy  effect. 

IL  That  it  is  proper  that  pastoral  visiting  should  be  more  solemn- 
ly attended  to ;  and  that  greater  care  should  be  taken  in  personal  in- 
spection than  has  generally  been  used ;  and,  that  it  may  conduce 
to  this  good  end,  that  each  minister  should  take  an  exact  survey  of 
his  flock,  and  note  down  the  names  of  the  heads  of  families,  the 
4 


38  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

net  of  the  gospel  ?     Let  us  ask  our  own  consciences  this 
day,  as  in  the  presence  of  God,  if  there  be  not  reason  to 


children,  the  servants,  and  other  single  persons  in  his  auditory,  in 
order  to  keep  proper  memorandums  concerning  each  ;  that  he  may 
judge  the  better  of  the  particulars  of  his  duty  with  regard  to  every 
one,  and  may  observe  how  his  visits,  exhortations,  and  admonitions, 
correspond  to  their  respective  characters  and  circumstances. 

III.  That  consequent  on  this  survey  it  will  be  proper,  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  henceforward  at  least  once  a  year,  to  visit,  if  it  be  prac- 
ticable, every  head  of  a  family  under  our  ministerial  care,  with  a 
solemn  charge  to  attend  to  the  business  of  religion  in  their  hearts 
and  houses,  watching  over  their  domestics  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord, — 
we,  at  the  same  time,  professing  our  readiness  to  give  them  all  pro- 
per assistance  for  this  purpose. 

IV.  That  it  will  be  highly  expedient,  immediately,  or  as  soon  as 
may  be,  to  set  up  the  work  of  catechising  in  one  form  or  another, 
and  to  keep  to  it  statedly  for  one  half  of  the  year  at  least ;  and  that 
it  is  probable,  future  counsels  may  ripen  some  scheme  for  carrying 
on  this  work  in  a  manner  which  may  tend  greatly  to  the  propagation 
of  real,  vital,  cathoUc  Christianity,  in  the  rising  generation. 

V.  That  there  is  reason  to  apprehend,  there  are  in  all  our  con- 
gregations some  pious  and  valuable  persons,  who  live  in  a  culpable 
neglect  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  that  it  is  our  duty  particularly 
to  inform  ourselves  who  they  are,  and  to  endeavour  by  our  prayers 
to  God,  and  our  serious  addresses  to  them,  to  introduce  them  into 
communion  (to  which  I  question  not  we  shall  all  willingly  add)  ; 
cautiously  guarding  against  any  thing  in  the  methods  of  admission 
which  may  justly  discourage  sincere  Christians  of  a  tender  and 
timorous  temper. 

VI.  That  it  is  to  be  feared,  there  are  some,  in  several  of  our  com- 
munions at  least,  who  behave  in  such  a  manner  as  to  give  just  of- 
fence ;  and  that  we  may  be  in  great  danger  of  making  ourselves 
"  partakers  of  other  men's  sins,"  if  we  do  not  animadvert  upon  them  ; 
and  that,  if  they  will  not  reform,  or  if  the  crime  be  notorious,  we 
ought,  in  duty  to  God,  and  to  them,  and  to  all  around  us,  solemnly 
to  cut  them  off  from  our  sacramental  communion,  as  a  reproach  to 
the  Church  of  Christ. 


ON    THE    NEGLECT    OF    SOULS.  39 

apprehend  that  some  who  were  once  our  hearers,  and  it 
may  be  our  dear  friends  too,  have  perished  through  our 


VII.  That  it  may,  on  many  accounts,  be  proper  to  advise  our 
people  to  enter  into  little  bands,  or  societies,  for  religious  discourse 
and  prayer ;  each  consisting  of  six  or  eight,  to  meet  for  these  good 
purposes  once  in  a  week  or  a  fortnight,  as  may  best  suit  with  their 
other  engagements  and  affairs. 

VIII.  That  it  might  be  advisable,  if  it  can  be  done,  to  select  out 
of  each  congregation  under  our  care,  a  small  number  of  persons  re- 
markable for  experienced  prudence,  seriousness,  humility,  and  zeal, 
to  act  as  a  stated  council  for  promoting  religion  in  the  said  society  : 
and  that  it  would  be  proper  they  should  have  some  certain  times  of 
meeting  with  each  other  and  with  the  minister,  to  join  their  counsels 
and  their  prayers  for  the  public  good. 

IX.  That  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  it  might,  by  the  divine  blessing, 
conduce  to  the  advancement  of  these  valuable  ends,  that  neighbour- 
ing ministers,  in  one  part  of  our  land  and  another  (especially  in  this 
county)  should  enter  into  associations,  to  strengthen  the  hands  of 
each  other  by  united  consultations  and  prayer :  and  that  meetings 
of  ministers  might,  by  some  obvious  regulations,  be  made  more  ex- 
tensively useful  than  they  often  are.  In  which  view  it  was  farther 
proposed  (with  unanimous  approbation)  that  these  meetings  should 
be  held  at  certain  periodical  times :  That  each  member  of  the  asso- 
ciation should  endeavour,  if  possible,  to  be  present,  studying  to  or- 
der his  affairs  as  to  guard  against  unnecessary  hinderances  : — That 
public  worship  should  begin  and  end  sooner  than  it  commonly  has 
done  on  these  occasions  : — That  each  pastor  preach  at  these  assem- 
blies in  his  turn: — That  the  minister  of  the  place  determine  who 
shall  be  employed  in  prayer: — That  after  a  moderate  repast,  to  be 
managed  with  as  little  trouble  and  expense  as  may  be,  an  hour  or 
two  in  the  afternoon  be  spent  in  religious  conference  and  prayer, 
and  in  taking  into  consideration  (merely  as  a  friendly  council,  and 
without  the  least  pretence  to  any  right  of  authoritative  decision)  the 
concerns  of  any  brother,  or  any  society,  which  may  be  brought  be- 
fore us  for  our  advice : — And  finally,  that  every  member  of  this  as- 
sociation shall  consider  it  as  an  additional  obligation  upon  him  to 


40  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

neglect;  and  are  gone  to  eternal  destruction  for  want  of 
our  more  prudent,  more  affectionate,  and  more  zealous 
care  for  their  deliverance? 

In  these  instances,  my  brethren,  though  it  is  dreadful  to 
say  it,  and  to  think  it,  yet  jt  is  most  certain  that  we  have 
been,  in  part,  accessary  to  their  ruin  ;  and  have  reason  to 
say,  with  trembling  hearts,  and  with  weeping  eyes,  Deliver 
us  from  blood-guiltiness,  from  the  blood  of  these  unhappy 
souls,  Oh  God,  thou  God  of  our  salvation  !  And  we  have 
need,  with  all  possible  earnestness,  to  renew  our  applica- 
tion to  the  blood  and  righteousness  of  a  Redeemer :  not 
daring  to  mention  any  services  of  our  own  as  matter  of 


endeavour  to  be,  so  far  as  he  justly  and  honourably  can,  a  friend  and 
guardian  to  the  reputation,  comfort,  and  usefulness  of  all  his  brethren. 

X.  That  it  may  be  proper  to  enter  into  some  farther  measures  to 
regulate  the  admission  of  young  persons  into  the  ministry.  I  will 
take  leave  to  add  one  particular  more,  vphich  has  since  occurred  to 
my  thoughts,  and  which  I  here  submit  to  your  consideration,  and  to 
that  of  my  other  Reverend  Brethren,  into  whose  hands  they  may 
fall,  especially  those  of  our  own  association,  viz. 

XI.  Whether  something  might  not  be  done,  in  most  of  our  con- 
gregations, towards  assisting  in  the  propagation  of  Christianity 
abroad,  and  spreading  it  in  some  of  the  darker  parts  of  our  own  land  ? 
In  pursuance  of  which  it  is  further  proposed,  that  we  endeavour  to 
engage  as  many  pious  people  of  our  respective  congregations  as  we 
can,  to  enter  themselves  into  a  society,  in  which  the  members  may 
engage  themselves  to  some  peculiar  cares,  assemblies,  and  contribu- 
tions, with  a  regard  to  this  great  end.  A  copy  of  sueh  an  associa- 
tion I  am  endeavouring  to  introduce  among  my  own  people,  and 
several  have  already  signed  it.  It  is  a  feeble  essay  ;  and  the  effects 
of  it  in  one  congregation  can  be  but  very  small ;  but  if  it  were  gene- 
rally to  be  followed,  who  can  tell  what  a  harvest  such  a  little  grain 
might  at  length  produce.     May  God  multiply  it  a  thousand-fold  ! 

P.  Doddridge. 
J^orthampton,  Feb,  1,  1741-2. 


ON  THE   NEGLECT  OF  SOULS.  41 

confidence  in  his  presence;  how  highly  soever  others  may- 
have  esteemed  them,  who  candidly  look  on  the  little  we 
do,  and  perhaps  make  more  charitable  excuses  for  our  ne- 
glect than  we  ourselves  can  dare  to  urge  before  God.  Let 
the  remembrance  of  these  things  be  for  a  lamentation  ;  and 
while  it  is  so, 

2.  Let  us  seriously  consider  what  methods  are  to  be 
taken  to  prevent  such  things  for  the  time  to  come. 

They  that  have  perished  have  perished  forever,  and  are 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  our  labours  and  our  prayers;  but 
multitudes  to  this  day  surround  us,  who  stand  exposed  to 
the  same  danger,  and  on  the  very  brink  of  the  same  ruin ; 
and  besides  these  dying  sinners,  who  are  the  most  com- 
passionate objects  which  the  eye  of  man  or  of  God  beholds 
on  this  earth  of  ours,  how  many  languishing  Christians 
demand  our  assistance !  or,  if  they  do  not  expressly  de- 
mand it,  appear  so  much  the  more  to  need  it !     Let  us  look 
round,  my  brethren,  I  will  not  say  upon  the  nation  in  gen- 
eral, but  on  the  churches  under  our  immediate  care,  and 
say,  whether  the  face  of  them  is  such  as  becomes  the  so- 
cieties of  those  whom  the  Son  of  God  has  redeemed  with 
his  own  blood;  and  of  those  that  call  themselves  the  dis- 
ciples and  members  of  a  once  crucified  and  now  glorified 
Jesus  1     Is  their  whole  temper  and  conduct  formed  upon 
the  model  of  his  gospel?     Are  they  such,  as  we  would  de- 
sire  to    present  them  before  the  presence  of  his  glory  ? 
What  is  wanting  cannot  be  numbered  ;  and  perhaps  we 
may  be  ready,  too  rashly  to  conclude,  that  what  is  crooked 
cannot  be  made  straight. — Nevertheless,  let  us  remember, 
it  is  our  duty  to  attempt  it,  as  prudently,  as  immediately, 
and  as  resolutely  as  we  can.     Many  admirable  advices  for 
that  purpose  our  fathers  and  brethren  have  given  us  ;  par- 
ticularly  Dr.  Watts,  in  the  first  part  of  his  Humble  At- 


42  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

tempt  for  the  Revival  of  Religion^  and  Mr.  Some  in  his 
sermon  on  the  same  subject:  excellent  treatises,  which,  re- 
duced into  practice,  would  soon  produce  the  noblest  effects. 
That  those  important  instructions  may  be  revived,  and 
accommodated  to  present  circumstances,  with  such  addi- 
tions as  those  circumstances  require,  we  are  this  day,  hav- 
ing united  our  prayers,  to  unite  our  counsels.  I  will  not 
anticipate  what  I  have  to  offer  to  your  consideration  in  the 
more  private  conference,  on  which  we  are  quickly  to  enter. 
To  form  proper  measures  will  be  comparatively  easy  ;  to 
carry  them  strenuously  into  execution,  will  be  the  great- 
est exercise  of  our  wisdom  and  piety.  May  proportionable 
grace  be  given  to  animate  us,  and  to  dispose  them  that  are 
committed  to  our  care  to  fall  in  with  us,  in  all  our  attempts 
for  the  honour  of  God,  and  for  Iheir  edification  and  com- 
fort ! 


OF  PREACHING  CHRIST. 

BY   THE    REV.   JOHN   JENNINGS. 

Professing  ourselves  Christians,  I  hope,  we  are  satisfied 
upon  careful  and  rational  inquiry,  that  the  religion  of  Jesus 
comes  from  God  ;  and  that  it  is  a  most  glorious  dispensa- 
tion, no  less  for  the  sublime  wonders  of  its  doctrine,  than 
the  divine  purity  of  its  precepts.  Now  in  all  the  peculiar 
glories  of  this  religion,  Christ  is  interwoven  like  Phidias* 
name  in  the  shield,  which  could  not  be  effaced  without  de- 


OF   PREACHING  CHRIST.  43 

stroying  the  shield  itself;  so  that  preaching  Christ  and 
preaching  the  gospel  are,  in  Scripture  style,  synonymous 
terms. 

( I.)  To  preach  Christ,  therefore,  is  our  charge,  our 
business,  and  our  glory,  But,  "  who  is  sufficient  for  these 
things  1 "  Give  me  leave,  then,  my  dear  brethren  and 
friends,  to  remind  myself  and  you,  what  regard  a  minister 
should  have  to  our  Redeemer  in  his  preaching. 

1.  Let  us  make  Christ  the  end  of  our  preaching.  If  we 
seek  principally  to  please  men,  then  are  we  not  the  ser- 
vants of  Christ.  If  we  look  no  farther  than  our  own  repu- 
tation, or  temporal  advantage,  appropriating  our  talents  to 
our  own  private  use,  how  shall  we  make  up  our  accounts 
to  our  divine  Master? 

Our  ultimate  end  should  be  the  personal  glory  of  Christ. 
That  the  glory  of  Christ,  as  God  is  ihe  ultimate  end  of  the 
gospel,  none  can  doubt ;  so  that  it  is  said  of  this  divine 
Person,  "  All  things  are  for  him,  as  well  as  by  him ;"  Is 
he  not  worth  ten  thousand  of  us  ?  Of  more  worth  than  the 
world ;  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  whom  the  highest 
angels  adore  1  Now  if  the  glory  of  Christ's  person  be  the 
principal  end  in  the  divine  schemes  and  actings,  it  should 
also  be  our  highest  view  and  design. 

Again,  as  the  glory  of  Christ's  'person,  should  be  our  ul- 
timate end,  so  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom  of  grace 
among  men  should  be  our  subordinate  end.  The  immedi- 
ate design  of  the  gospel  is  the  recovery  of  fallen  creatures 
to  holiness  and  happiness.  Christ  is  "  come  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners ;"  and  he  sends  us  to  preach  his  gospel,  in 
order  "  that  men  might  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  god- 
ly, looking  for  the  blessed  hope."  We  should  not  think  it 
enough  to  inform,  to  amuse,  to  please,  to  affect,  but  we 
must  aim  farther  to  bring  them  to  trust  in  Christ,  to  be 


44  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR  S  MANUAL. 

penitent  and  holy ;  and  every  subject  must  be  managed 
with  this  view.  And  let  it  be  our  great  care,  on  a  specula- 
tive subject,  still  to  keep  the  end  in  view,  and  apply  it 
practically. 

Let  us  by  all  means  endeavour  to  save  precious  souls, 
but  yet  aim  at  a  higher  end,  that  we  ourselves  may  be  "  a 
sweet  savour  of  Christ  unto  God;"  and  then,  though  we 
miss  of  our  secondary  end,  and  are  not  as  we  could  wish, 
"  the  savour  of  life  unto  life"  to  any  great  number,  yet  in 
being  "  the  savour  of  death  unto  death  to  them  that  perish," 
we  shall  be  the  instruments  of  glorifying  the  justice  and 
loncf-suffering  of  Christ,  and  be  witnesses  for  God,  "that 
there  has  been  a  prophet  amongst  them."  Our  primary 
end  is  answered,  "  our  labour  is  with  the  Lord,"  and 
we  in  the  meantime  are  supported,  "though  Israel  be  not 
gathered,"  for  "  the  word  shall  not  return  empty." 

Nay,  further,  it  is  not  enough  that  the  strain  of  our 
preaching  be  adapted  to  the  true  design  of  the  gospel,  but 
we  must  at  heart  sincerely  intend  it ;  otherwise,  though  our 
discourses  be  unexceptionable,  and  others  be  saved  through 
our  ministry,  yet  if  our  designs  be  wrong  and  base,  we 
"  shall  be  castaways." 

2.  Let  Christ  be  the  matter  of  our  preaching.  Let  us 
display  the  divine  dignity  and  loveliness  of  his  person,  as 
"  God  manifest  in  the  flesh." — unfold  his  mediatorial  office, 
the  occasion,  the  design,  and  purport  of  his  great  under- 
taking,— remind  our  hearers  of  the  particulars  of  his  incar- 
nation, life,  death,  resurrection,  ascension,  and  intercession, 
— set  forth  the  characters  he  bears,  as  a  prophet,  priest,  and 
king  ;  as  a  shepherd,  captain,  advocate,  and  judge.  Let 
us  demonstrate  the  sufficiency  of  his  satisfaction,  the  tenor 
and  excellence  of  the  covenant  confirmed  with  and  by  him, 
our  justification  by  his  righteousness,  adoption  through  our 


OF  PREACHING  CHRIST.  45 

relation  to  him,  sanctification  by  his  Spirit,  our  union  with 
him  as  our  head,  and  safe  conduct  by  his  providence ;  and 
how  pardon,  grace,  and  glory  accrue  to  the  elect  through 
his  suretyship  and  sacrifice,  and  are  dispensed  by  his  hand. 
Let  us  declare  and  explain  his  most  holy  laws  in  his  name, 
and  teach  the  people  whatever  duties  he  has  commanded 
to  God,  our  neighbour  and  ourselves  ; — quicken  the  saints 
to  duty,  raise  their  hopes,  establish  and  comfort  their  souls, 
by  the  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises  of  the  gos- 
pel, which  in  him  are  "  yea  and  amen." — I  give  but  short 
and  imperfect  hints  of  these  things,  and  refer  to  the  apos- 
tolical writings,  which  are  made  up  of  discourses  on  these 
and  such  like  topics. 

3.  Let  a  continual  regard  to  Christ  distinguish  our  ser- 
mons  on  any  subject  from  discourses  on  mere  natural  re- 
ligion. If  we  speak  of  the  perfections  of  God,  let  us  con- 
sider them  as  shining  in  his  Son,  "  who  is  the  brightness 
of  his  Father's  glory,  and  express  image  of  his  person," 
and  exemplified  in  his  undertaking.  If  we  set  forth  gospel 
blessings  and  promises,  let  us  consider  them  as  purchased 
by  a  Saviour's  blood,  and  distributed  by  his  bounty  ;  for 
"  by  his  own  blood  he  has  obtained  eternal  redemption,  and 
from  him  the  whole  body  is  supplied."  If  we  take  notice 
of  the  providence  of  God,  let  us  not  forget  that  "all  power 
is  given  to  Christ,  in  heaven  and  in  earth,"  and  that  "  he 
is  head  over  all  things  to  the  church."  If  by  the  terrors  of 
the  last  judgment  we  persuade  men,  let  "  the  wrath  of  the 
Lamb"  be  denounced,  while  the  reckoning  is  represented 
as  most  dreadful  for  abused  grace  and  a  slighted  Saviour; 
for  "  this  is  the  condemnation."  And  when  we  are  assist- 
ing the  devotions  of  the  people,  the  same  regard  to  Christ 
should  be  observed. 

When  we  are  discoursing  on  the  subject  of  duty,  Christ, 


46  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

as  the  most  powerful  motive,  is  by  no  means  to  be  forgot- 
ten ;  for  to  persuade  men  to  practical  godliness  is  one  of 
the  most  difficult  parts  of  a  minister's  work.  Men  will 
hear  a  speculative  discourse  with  a  curious  satisfaction, 
and  attend  to  the  displays  of  God's  grace  with  some  joy  ; 
nay,  a  Felix  may  tremble  when  judgment  is  preached. 
Many,  indeed,  will  bear  to  hear  of  duty  too  ;  but  to  induce 
them  to  practise  it,  hie  labour^  hoc  opus.  Here  we  have 
need  to  call  in  all  helps,  and  take  all  advantages,  which 
the  gospel,  as  well  as  the  light  of  nature,  can  furnish.  In 
other  discourses  we  are  rather  attacking  Satan's  outworks, 
a  blind  and  prejudiced  understanding  ;  but,  in  practical 
subjects,  we  assault  his  strongest  fort,  corrupted  will.  We 
may  gain  the  understanding  on  our  side,  with  some  share 
of  the  affections  ;  but  to  subdue  a  perverse  will,  in  favour  of 
practical  Christianity,  is  not  so  easy  a  thing,  that  we  can 
afford  to  spare  any  important  motive  or  quickening  consid- 
eration.* But  here  I  must  be  more  particular  in  explain- 
ing how  we  should  regard  Christ  in  preaching  duty. 


*  lu  reference  to  what  is  advised  in  this  and  the  following  sections, 
a  young  preacher  will  do  well  to  read,  with  devotion  and  care,  those 
parts  of  Mr.  Matthew  Henry's  practical  and  incomparable  Exposi- 
tion, which  relate  to  the  subject  he  would  preach  upon.  He  will 
also  find  in  the  works  of  Mr.  Arthur  Hildersham,  his  Exposition  of 
Psalm,  i.  and  John  iv.  an  uncommon  degree  of  sacred  skill,  in  re- 
commending duty  and  practice  from  Christisn  motives,  worthy  of 
assiduous  imitation. 

Perhaps  this  may  be  the  most  proper  place  to  recommend  a  work 
lately  published,  viz.  .5  Practical  View  of  the  prevailing  Religions 
System  of  professed  Christians,  in  the  higher  aiid  middle  Classes 
in  this  Country,  contrasted  tvith  real  Christianity,  by  W.  Wilber- 
force,  Esq. — a  work  which,  for  excellency  of  plan,  a  strain  of  mas- 
culine eloquence,  acuteness  of  discernment,  and  force  of  reasoning, 
and  above  all,  a  spirit  of  sublime  devotion,  is  not  perhaps  equalled 


OF  PREACniNG   CHRIST.  47 

(I.)  We  should  represent  duty  as  the  fruit  of  faith  in 
Christ,  and  love  to  him.  When  by  faith  we  behold  a  cru- 
cified Jesus,  do  we  not  tremble  at  the  severity  of  God's  jus- 
tice, and  hate  those  sins  that  occasioned  his  sorrows  1 
When  we  consider  that  "  by  his  stripes  we  are  healed," 
can  we  forbear  to  love  him  who  first  loved  us  1  Shall  we 
not  live  to  him  that  died  for  us  1  Can  we  have  the  heart 
to  crucify  him  afresh  1 

From  such  actings  of  faith  and  outgoings  of  love,  flows 
that  divine  temper  which  constitutes  the  new  creature,  and 
lays  the  foundation  of  all  right  gospel  obedience.  Thus, 
therefore,  let  us  continually  trace  gospel  duties  up  to  their 
fountain  head,  that  the  people  may  learn,  that  it  is  not  out- 
ward reformation  which  will  stand  the  test  in  the  day  of 
judgment,  but  an  inward  renewal  of  the  soul ;  that  "  the 
tree  must  first  be  made  good,  before  there  can  be  any  good 
fruit ;"  and  that  all  must  be  done  for  Christ's  sake,  and 
flow  from  "  faith  working  by  love." 

(2.)  Let  us  enforce  duties  with  motives  respecting  Christ. 
As  grateful  love  to  him  should  constrain  us,  fear  of  his 
wrath  should  awe  us,  if  we  would  approve  ourselves  the 
disciples  and  followers  of  Christ,  and  enjoy  communion 
with  him ;  if  we  would  promote  his  honour  and  interest, 
and  possess  joy  and  not  confusion,  at  his  appearing.  Not 
that  we  should  neglect  any  motives  which  the  light  of  na- 
ture can  furnish,  and  are  level  to  the  capacities  of  the  peo- 
ple ;  for  we  have  need  enough  of  all ;  but  if  we  go  no  fur- 


in  our  language  ;  nor  is  it  a  small  part  of  its  excellence  that  it  re- 
presents duty,  according  to  our  author's  advice,  as  the  fruit  of  faith 
and  love,  enforcing  obedience  with  motives  respecting  Christ,  to  be 
performed  by  his  grace,  and  acceptable  through  his  merits. — Dr. 
Williams, 


48 

ther,  our  exhortations  will  want  far  the  greatest  part  of 
their  weight.  We  must  "  beseech  and  exhort  by  the  Lord 
Jesus." 

(3.)  Let  us  inculcate  duties,  as  to  be  performed  by  the 
£rrace  of  Christ ;  telling  the  people  that  our  fruitfulness  de- 
pends on  our  being  ingrafted  into  this  vine  ;  that  there  is  no 
holy  walk  without  being  "  led  by  the  Spirit,  and  when  we 
do  good,  it  is  not  we,  but  the  grace  of  God  that  is  in  us; 
that  out  of  a  sense  of  weakness  we  are  to  be  made  strong, 
through  Christ  strengthening  us." 

(4.)  Let  us  consider  all  good  works  as  acceptable  through 
the  merits  of  Christ ;  and  remind  our  hearers,  that  could 
we  do  all,  we  were  but  "unprofitable  servants;"  and  that 
we  must  seek  to  be  found  at  last,  not  having  our  own  right- 
eousness, but  that  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 

4.  Let  us  express  ourselves  in  a  style  becoming  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ;  not  with  great  swelling  words  of  vanity,  or 
in  the  style  of  the  heathen  sophists,  or  words  that  man's  wis- 
dom teacheih,  and  perhaps  sound  best  in  our  own  ears  ; 
but  let  us  use  "  great  plainness  of  speech,"  and  seek  to  find 
out  such  "  acceptable  words"  as  may  best  reach  the  under- 
standing and  affections  of  the  bulk  of  an  auditory. 

As  for  the  affectionate  part  of  a  discouse,  brethren,  I 
suppose  you  allow,  upon  a  view  of  ancient  and  modern 
learning,  that  the  men  of  the  east,  and  next  to  them  the 
ancient  Greeks,  excelled  in  fire,  and  works  of  imagination; 
and  yet  the  moderns,  inhabiting  milder  western  climates, 
even  the  French,  from  whom,  on  many  accounts,  we  should 
expect  the  most  of  this  sort,  produce  but  an  empty  flash, 
in  comparison  with  the  solid  heat  of  the  ancients ;  and 
rather  amuse  us  with  little  delicacies,  than,  by  masterly 
strokes,  command  our  whole  souls.  Now  the  Scriptures 
are  the  noblest  remains  of  what  the  east  has  produced,  and 


OF  PREACHING  CHRIST.  49 

much  surpass  the  best  of  the  Greeks  in  the  force  of  their 
oratory.  Let  us,  therefore,  take  their  spirit  and  style,  and 
thence  borrow  bold  figures  and  allusions,  strong  descrip- 
tions, and  commanding  address  to  the  passions;  but  I  am 
prevented  in  all  I  would  say  on  this  important  head,  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Cambray's  Dialogues  concerning  Elo- 
quence,  which  I  am  as  little  capable  of  improving  upon,  as 
I  am  of  commending  them  as  they  deserve."* 

(II.)  And  now,  brethren,  let  me  lay  before  you  some 
reasons  and  motives,  to  back  this  friendly  admonition  con- 
cerning preaching  Christ. 

1.  It  is  the  only  way  to  have  our  labours  accepted  of 
Christ,  and  to  have  communion  with  him  in  oiir  work. — 


*  The  sublime  Fenelon's  Dialogues  on  Eloquence  are  deservedly 
mentioned,  by  many  writers  of  eminence,  with  a  sort  of  respect  bor- 
dering on  veneration  ;  and  no  wonder,  for  such  a  union  of  the  sub- 
lime and  simple,  of  learning  and  familiarity,  of  judicious  criticism 
and  happy  illustration ;  and  unaffected  humility  and  warm  benevo- 
lence, delicate  taste  and  solid  sense ;  and  above  all,  such  reverence 
for  sacred  things,  blended  with  a  subject  so  often  employed  by  hu- 
man vanity  and  pride,  are  superior  excellencies  very  rarely  found. 

Dr.  Dodridge  (Fam.  Expos,  on  John  xiv.  2.  Improvem.  Note) 
having  alluded  to  a  beautiful  observation  of  this  author,  says,  "  This 
is  the  remark  of  the  pious  Archbii^hop  of  Cambray,  in  his  incompar- 
able Dialogues  on  Eloquence  ;  which,  may  God  put  it  into  the  hearts 
of  our  preachers  often  and  attentively  to  read  !" — Another  able 
judge  on  this  subject  thus  expresses  himself: — "  But  what  need  I 
enter  further  into  the  detail  of  pulpit-eloquence  ]  If  you  want  to 
see  the  whole  machinery  and  apparatus  of  it  displayed  in  the  cora- 
pletest  manner,  I  refer  you  to  the  great  and  good  Prelate  of  Cam- 
bray's Dialogues  on  that  subject ;  who  was  himself  the  justest  critic, 
and  one  of  the  best  models  of  eloquence  that  I  know."  Fordyce'a 
Theodofus,  p.  150.  Lond.  1755.  For  a  brief  but  striking  charac- 
ter of  the  eloquence  of  Fenelon,  see  the  Abbe  Maury's  Principlea 
of  Eloquence,  sect.  Iv. — dr.  wili.iams. 
5 


50  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

Even  Paul  cries  out,  "  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?" 
With  how  much  more  reason  may  we  do  so  ?  Does  not 
our  cheerful  progress  in  our  work  depend  on  a  divine  affia- 
tus,  and  the  spirit  dispensed  by  Christ  ?  but  if  we  take  lit- 
tle notice  of  him  in  our  preaching,  and  do  not  distinguish 
ourselves  from  the  moral  philosophers  of  the  Gentiles,  how 
can  we  expect  any  more  of  this  enlivening  and  encourag- 
ing presence  of  Christ  than  they  had?  Nay,  we  have  less 
ground  to  expect  it,  if  we  slight  wilfully  so  noble  a  revela- 
tion, with  which  they  were  never  favoured. 

2.  It  is  the  only  way  to  win  souls  to  Christ,  and  to 
make  them  lively  Christians.  The  success  of  the  gospel 
is  owing,  certainly,  no  less  to  the  power  of  its  motives, 
than  to  the  clearness,  fulness,  and  purity  of  its  precepts. 
These  peculiar  motives  of  the  gospel  have  all  such  a  re- 
spect to  Christ,  that  they  are  enervated  if  he  be  disre- 
garded. The  gospel  is  what  God  in  his  unfathomable  wis- 
dom has  fixed  upon,  as  the  grand  mean  to  reform  man- 
kind, and  save  them  ;  and  he  seems  in  honour  concerned 
to  crown  it  with  greater  success  than  any  other  scheme 
whatsoever.  "  The  preaching  of  Christ  crucified  is  the 
power  of  God."  If,  by  suppressing  a  part,  we  maim  the 
gospel,  we  can  expect  in  the  nature  of  things,  but  a  very 
defective  success.  Nay,  may  we  not  fear  that  God's  hon- 
our  is  concerned,  in  such  a  case,  to  blast  us  while  we  la- 
bour almost  in  vain  ? 

Observation  agrees  with  this  theory.  The  great  mas- 
ters of  reason,  who  have  less  regard  to  Christ  in  their 
preaching,  may,  indeed,  have  a  charm  for  one  of  an  hun- 
dred, who  have  a  taste  for  the  beauties  of  fine  reasoning, 
and  be  of  use  to  them,  while  the  bulk  of  an  auditory  is 
asleep.  Alas  !  with  what  heart  can  we  go  on,  entertaining 
two  or  three,  while  starving  most  of  the  souls  in  an  audi- 


OF    PREACHING    CHRIST.  51 

tory  ?  May  we  not  also  observe  a  happier  effect  of  a  strain 
prudently  evangelical  on  Christians  themselves  :  that  they 
who  sit  under  it  are  more  lively,  zealous,  ready  to  every 
good  work,  and  heavenly. minded,  than  those  Christians 
who  have  heard  less  of  the  gospel  7 

3.  It  is  a  direct  imitation  of  the  Apostles  of  Christ. 
Christ  himself,  whilst  upon  earth,  preached  the  gospel  in 
parables,  in  a  concealed  manner,  distantly,  and  with  re- 
serve. He  could  not  so  fully  take  the  advantage  of  his 
resurrection,  satisfaction,  ascension,  and  the  like,  not  yet 
done,  made  or  proved.  He  had  many  things  to  say,  which 
his  disciples  could  not  then  bear ;  but  he  declares  them  af- 
terward by  his  Spirit  in  his  Apostles.  They  therefore  are 
the  true  pattern  of  our  preaching  now,  after  the  mystery 
of  redemption  is  brought  to  light,  and  hath  its  full  evi- 
dence. 

How  then  did  the  Apostles  preach  Christ  ?  It  is  endless 
to  attempt  a  full  detail  of  particulars;  any  part  of  the  apos- 
tolical writings  is  authority  sufficient  to  our  purpose ;  and 
therefore  I  have  been  sparing  in  quotations  all  along,  as 
needless  to  those  who  will  look  into  these  writings  with 
this  view ;  and  here  we  do  not  desire  to  insist  upon  any 
passages  in  their  writings  which  may  be  supposed  to  be 
written  for  reasons  peculiar  to  that  age  and  country  in 
which  the  Apostles  wrote,  and  in  which  perhaps  we  are 
not  so  much  obliged  to  imitate  them  in  our  preaching  ;  for 
what  will  remain,  after  all  these  are  put  out  of  the  account, 
will,  I  am  satisfied,  be  as  full  to  our  purpose  as  those  that 
are  struck  off. 

I  shall  then,  by  way  of  specimen,  select  some  of  the 
Apostles'  discourses  on  moral  duties,  where  we  are  most 
apt  to  forget  Christ,  or  a  due  respect  to  him  ;  that  it  may  at 


52  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

once  appear  that  the  Apostles  neither  shunned  the  pressing 
of  such  duties,  nor  disregarded  Christ  in  treatins  of  them. 

Honesty  is  pressed  by  these  motives  : — "  The  unright- 
eous, thieves  and  extortioners  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God"  (which,  in  the  style  of  the  New  Testament,  is 
Christ's  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory.)  That  Christians 
are  "converted  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  justified  by  his 
righteousness."  Chastity  is  enjoined,  as  "  our  bodies  are 
members  of  Christ,  as  we  are  one  spirit  with  him,  temples 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  bought  with  a  price."  Alms-giving 
is  recommended,  as  it  brings  a  large  tribute  of  "praise  to 
God  for  our  subjection  to  the  gospel  of  Christ — and  Christ 
became  poor  for  our  sakes." — Evil -speaking  is  forbidden, 
because  "we  were  foolish  and  wicked;  but  the  grace  of 
God  has  made  the  difference ;  not  for  our  righteousness, 
but  of  his  free  mercy  he  has  regenerated  us,  and  given  us 
his  Holy  Spirit,  through  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  are 
justified  and  heirs  of  glory." — Subjects  are  commanded  to 
obey  magistrates,  because  "  the  gospel  is  come,  and  we 
should  put  on  Christ  Jesus." — Husbands  are  charged  "  to 
love  their  wives,  as  Christ  loved  the  Church."  The  obe- 
dience of  wives  is  urged,  because  "  the  husband  is  the 
head  of  the  wife,  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church." 
Servants  are  exhorted  to  their  duty,  as  they  would  "adorn 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  because  grace  so  teacheth,  and  that 
we  look  for  Christ's  appearance,  who  gave  himself  for  us 
that  we  might  be  holy." — Now  what  is  there  in  these  mo- 
tives peculiar  to  one  age  or  nation  ?  Are  not  all  these  as 
good  now  as  formerly?  And  are  men  so  reaoy  in  their 
duty,  that  we  have  no  need  of  them  ? 

Nay,  it  is  worthy  of  observation,  that  the  Apostles  do 
not  confine  themselves  to  motives  peculiarly  adapted  to  the 


OF    rUEACHING    CHRIST.  53 

duty  they  are  pressing,  and  which  serve  to  enforce  one 
duty  rather  than  another  ;  but,  as  you  may  see,  when  such 
proper  motives  are  not  at  hand,  they  take,  without  any 
scruple,  common  or  general  ones,'  which  will  equally  en- 
force any  duty  whatsoever. 

And  why  should  not  we  introduce  the  peculiarities  of 
the  gospel  on  all  occasions,  as  frequently  as  the  Apostles 
did?  If  our  schemes  of  theology  will  not  allow  us,  we 
have  reason  to  suspect  we  are  in  a  different  scheme  from 
the  Apostles.  Are  we  afraid  that  men  will  make  perverse 
use  of  such  doctrines  as  the  Apostles  used  for  motives? 
The  Apostles  chose  to  venture  it,  and  why  should  not  we? 
If  we  will  not  dare  to  preach  such  a  gospel  as  may  be  per- 
verted by  men  of  corrupt  minds  to  their  own  injury,  we 
must  not  expect  to  be  instruments  of  any  good.  If  we 
are  a  "  savour  of  life"  to  some  we  must  expect  to  be  the 
"  savour  of  death"  to  others,  or  not  preach  at  all. 

1  confess,  even  the  Remonstrant  scheme  (which,  I  think, 
considerably  sinks  the  doctrines  of  grace)  does  allow  room 
to  regard  Christ  abundantly  more  than  most  preachers  of 
that  denomination  do.  I  would  meet  them  on  their  own 
principles ;  what  hinders  their  frequently  inculcating  the 
merits  of  Christ,  the  depravity  of  our  nature,  the  necessity 
of  regeneration,  the  aids  of  grace,  union  and  com.munion 
with  Christ?  These  topics,  it  were  to  be  hoped,  might 
have  their  effect :  but  alas !  how  ^qw  of  the  Remonstrants 
improve  to  advantage,  so  much  of  the  gospel  as  they  hold 
and  receive;  and  it  makes  me  less  inclined  to  this  scheme, 
that  it  so  generally  draws  those  that  embrace  it  into  a 
strain  of  preaching,  even  on  practical  subjects,  so  different 
from  that  of  the  Apostles ;  and  inclines  them,  I  know  not 

how,  to  suppress  those  glorious  motives  (which  yet  their 

5* 


54  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

own  principles  might  allow)  by  which  the  Apostles  enforced 
gospel  duties. 

4.  So  only  shall  we  deserve  the  name  of  Christian 
preachers.  Only  did  I  say ;  I  am  afraid  this  may  sound 
too  harsh. — Come  let  us  put  the  matter  as  soft  and  candid 
as  common  sense  will  allow  us.  So  shall  we  most  evi- 
dently or  best  deserve  this  honourable  title. 

Whilst  a  preacher  keeps  off  from  the  peculiarities  of  the 
gospel,  and  says  nothing  but  what  the  light  of  nature 
would  also  suggest  and  authorize,  give  me  leave  to  say,  a 
stranger  might  possibly  doubt  whether  he  is  a  Deist  or  a 
Christian;  the  question  is  like  an  imperfect  mathematical 
problem,  which  equally  admits  of  different  solutions. 

Suppose  the  ghosts  of  Paul  and  Seneca  to  come,  mere 
strangers,  into  an  assembly,  where  one  is  haranguing  the 
people  in  this  abstracted  manner,  I  am  apt  to  think  Seneca 
would  claim  him  as  a  philosopher  of  his  own  sect  and  re- 
ligion. Now  if  Paul  should  also  make  his  claim  to  him 
as  a  minister  of  Christ,  how  could  the  question  be  decided, 
without  allowing  Seneca  to  be  a  preacher  of  Christ  also? 

On  the  other  hand,  if  a  preacher  insists  upon  even  the 
peculiar  and  glorious  truths  of  Christianity,  but  so  unhap- 
pily manages  them,  as  not  to  lead  people  to  holiness,  and 
the  imitation  of  Christ  thereby, — what  is  this  to  the  grand 
and  full  purpose  of  preaching;  or,  to  the  ultimate  design 
of  the  gospel  1  Such  preachers  are  quite  off  that  divine 
system  which  is  calculated  to  destroy  the  works  of  the 
devil,  and  to  teach  men  sobriety,  righteousness,  and  godli- 
ness. It  is  not  only  Christ  without  us  we  are  to  preach, 
but  also  Christ  in  us,  and  our  putting  on  Christ  Jesus,  by 
a  holy  heart  and  life. 

If  the  Apostle  James  should  come  again,  and  make  a  vis- 


OF    PREACHING    CHRIST.  55 

itation  to  our  churches,  and  hear  such  a  preacher,  he  would 
imagine  himself  among  such  people  as  he  writes  against 
in  his  epistle;  he  would  be  apt,  when  the  minister  had 
done,  in  his  zeal  for  Christ,  to  take  the  text  in  hand  again, 
and  supply  what  the  preacher  had  omitted,  viz.  the  appli- 
cation ;  and  to  say  to  the  auditors,  "  Know  ye  not  that 
faith  without  works  is  dead  1 "  If  the  preacher  should 
here  interrupt  him,  saying  "Hold,  spare  your  pains,  the 
Spirit  of  God  will  make  the  application,  and  teach  men 
holiness," — would  not  James  reply,  "  I  and  the  rest  of  the 
Apostles  were  taught  to  preach  otherwise,  and  to  give  par- 
ticular exhortations  to  duty: — we  judged  we  might  as  well 
leave  it  to  the  Spirit,  without  our  pains,  to  reveal  the  doc- 
trine, as  to  instruct  men  in  the  practice  of  the  gospel." 

Upon  the  whole,  brethren,  let  it  be  our  resolution  to  study 
and  preach  Christ  Jesus.  On  this  subject  there  is  room 
for  the  strictest  reasoning,  and  most  sublime  philosophy ; 
it  deserves,  invites,  and  inspires  the  strongest  fire  of  the 
orator;  in  extolling  Christ,  we  cannot  shock  the  most  deli- 
cate taste  by  over-strained  hyperboles :  here  the  climax 
may  rise  till  it  is  out  of  sight ;  our  imagery  cannot  be  too 
strong  and  rich. 

Should  our  Lord  himself  appear,  and  give  you  a  charge 
at  your  entrance  on  the  ministry,  would  he  not  say  (what 
indeed  he  has  said  already)  "  As  the  Father  hath  sent  me, 
so  send  I  you  to  preach  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  every 
knee  may  bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  confess  me. 
Teach  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
manded you:  and  tell  them,  that  without  me  they  can  do 
nothing;  that  when  they  have  done  all,  they  are  unprofita- 
ble servants,  and  must  be  found  in  my  righteousness.  Be- 
come all  things  to  all  men ;  seek  words  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  teacheth,  that  you  may  gain  souls,  and  bring  in  my 


56  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

sheep,  for  whom  I  have  laid  down  my  life.  If  ye  love 
me,  feed  my  sheep.  I  have  called  you  friends ;  do  all  in 
my  name,  and  to  my  honour:  so  I  will  be  with  you  al- 
ways ;  and  if  you  thus  watch  for  souls,  you  shall  give  up 
your  account  with  joy,  at  my  appearing.  This  is  the 
preaching  which,  though  it  seem  foolish  to  many,  shall 
prove  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  Cast 
forth  the  net  on  this  side,  and  so  may  you  expect  to  catch 
many  souls.  Be  ye  followers  of  my  Apostles,  as  they 
are  of  me,  and  in  my  name  shall  ye  do  wonders;  if  you 
preach  me,  I  and  mine  shall  therein  rejoice;  be  not  ashamed 
of  my  gospel,  and  I  will  not  be  ashamed  of  you." 

But  to  arrive  at  any  tolerable  perfection  in  preaching 
Christ  is  a  work  of  time,  the  result  of  a  careful  perusal  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  studying  the  hearts  of  men.  It  requires 
the  mortifying  of  the  pride  of  carnal  reason,  a  great  con- 
cern for  souls,  and.  a  humble  dependence  on  the  Spirit  of 
God,  with  the  lively  exercise  of  devotion  in  our  closets. 

As  for  the  reasoning  part  on  the  more  agreed  points  of 
our  religion,  a  young  preacher  sooner  may  get  to  consid- 
erable excellency;  but  the  Christian  orator  is  longer  in 
finishing.  We  may  soon  get  necessary  truths  into  our 
own  minds,  and  come  at  minds  of  our  size  and  taste  ;  but 
by  proper  motives  and  ways  to  reach  the  souls  of  a  differ- 
ent make  and  turn,  even  the  lowest  of  the  vulgar,  is  what 
very  few  quickly  arrive  at ;  but  let  us  not  despair ;  if  we 
thus  regard  the  Lord  Jesus  in  our  ministrations,  we  may 
very  reasonably  expect  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit, — and 
then  we  shall  be  "  able  to  do  all  things,  through  Christ 
strengthening  us." 


OF  PARTICULAR  AND    EXPERLMENTAL 
PREACHING. 

BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  JENNINGS. 

Rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth  is  the  necessary  care 
of  a  minister,  if  he  would  be  "  approved  of  God,  and  be 
a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed." — And  it  is  a 
skill  worth  studying  for,  and  labouring  to  attain :  our  suc- 
cess and  the  good  of  souls  depend  upon  it  more  than  is 
commonly  imagined. 

No  doubt  you  may  have  heard  many  honest  people  ex- 
press their  dissatisfaction  with  some  preachers  in  such  terms 
as  these  : — "  They  go  on  constantly  in  a  general  way,  that 
does  not  come  close  to  the  heart,  reaches  not  my  case  and 
experience,  and  I  am  not  edified  by  them."  Their  com- 
plaint is  not  altogether  without  meaning  or  reason,  as  I 
hope  you  will  be  convinced  by  and  by. 

1.  To  keep  a  little  in  view  that  passage  of  Scripture  I 
have  mentioned,  dividing  the  word  may  mean  these  four 
things  : — 1.  Going  through  the  variety  of  gospel  subjects  ; 
declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  the  doctrines  of  grace, 
threatenings,  promises,  and  the  duties  of  morality ;  and 
giving  each  its  due  proportion. 

Some,  finding  their  thoughts  flow  most  readily  and  af- 
fectionately on  the  dictrines  of  grace,  and  that  by  these 
they  best  command  the  affections  of  the  hearers,  are  alto- 
gether upon  them,  and  neglect  to  teach  the  people  to  ob- 
serve what  Christ  has  commanded  them.  I  bear  many  of 
them  witness  they  have  a  zeal  for  God,  but  I  wish  it  were 


58  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

more  according  to  knowledge.  They  do  not  sufficiently 
consider  that  holiness  is  the  very  design  of  Christianity ; 
and  our  preaching  on  other  heads  is  in  order  the  better  to 
enforce  duty,  and  render  men  like  to  Christ. 

I  am  afraid,  from  what  I  have  observed,  that  this  strain 
of  preaching  will  increase  the  number  of  those  hearers 
whom  our  Saviour  describes  by  the  "  stony  ground,"  in 
the  parable  of  the  sower ;  namely,  such  who,  though  full 
of  notions  and  transient  affections,  and  forward  in  profess- 
ing, yet  have  an  unsubdued  will,  have  no  root  in  themselves, 
and  bring  forth  no  fruit  to  God.  This  strain,  I  fear,  though 
it  may  seem  to  bring  many  toward  Christ,  will  bring  but 
few  safely  to  him.  Many  of  their  hearers,  with  Christ 
much  in  their  mouths,  will  prove  but  hypocrites  settled  on 
their  lees,  and  slaves  to  lusts.  Nor  is  this  strain  more 
happy  for  the  uniform  growth  of  the  sincere  Christian. 
They  that  sit  under  it  are  too  frequently  low,  imperfect, 
and  partial  in  practical  goodness  ;  distempered  with  con- 
ceit and  preposterous  zeal  for  words  and  phrases,  and 
things  of  little  or  no  consequence ;  perplexed  and  perplex- 
ing others  with  a  thousand  groundless  scruples  ;  children 
in  understanding,  and  it  were  happy  were  they  so  in  malice 
too  ;  but  alas  !  their  narrowness  of  mind  infects  the  heart 
with  uncharitable  affections. 

Others,  having  not  arrived  at  the  relish  of  the  doctrines 
of  grace  themselves,  suppress  them  in  their  preaching,  and 
are  altogether  on  morality ;  enforcing  it  with  no  motives 
of  the  gospel,  except  some  of  those  addressed  to  fear. 
These,  if  they  are  masters  of  much  fire,  may  be  convinc- 
ing to  some  ;  but  it  fares  with  most  of  their  converts  as 
with  the  man  in  the  parable,  out  of  whom  the  unclean 
spirit  went  for  a  while,  who,  finding  his  house  empty,  re- 
turned with  seven   more ;  and  the   latter  end  of  such  is 


OF    PARTICULAR    PREACHING.  59 

worse  than  the  beginning.  Or  else,  the  awakened  hearer 
either  takes  up  a  proud  dependence  upon  a  mistaken,  ex- 
ternal, and  Pharisaical  righteousness  ;  or,  not  being  by  his 
teacher  led  to  Christ,  he  proceeds  not,  settles  not ;  but  abid- 
ing long  under  the  doubtful  concern,  is  wearied  with  it, 
weary  of  it,  and  comes  to  nothing  ;  which  seems  to  be  the 
thought  in  Hosea;  "  Ephraim  is  an  unwise  son;  he  should 
not  stay  long  in  the  place  of  the  breaking  forth  of  chil- 
dren." Or  lastly,  if  any  are  truly  converted  under  such 
ministry,  it  is  very  usual  that  they  are  forced  to  desert  it, 
to  find  richer  and  sweeter  pasture  for  their  souls. 

Some  of  their  hearers  may  possibly  prefer  this  strain 
of  preaching ;  but  it  does  not  thence  follow  that  they  are 
the  better  for  it.  To  illustrate  this  remark,  I  will  recite  a 
paragraph  out  of  Remarkable  Passages  in  the  Life  of  a 
Private  Gentleman  : — "  Spiritual  searching  discourses  I 
did  not  so  much  savour  as  mere  moral  doctrines,  though 
too  immoral  myself.  The  hopes  I  had  conceived  of  the 
strength  of  my  good  resolutions  rendered  them  grateful. 
Seneca's  Morals  I  read  with  pleasure;  Mr.  Baxter^ s 
SainVs  Rest  frightened  me;  so  after  reading  a  {"ew  pas- 
sages, T  threw  it  by."  Thus  with  regret  he  tells  us  what 
little  profit  he  had  in  that  way,  of  his  fondness  for  which 
he  was  ashamed,  when  he  came  to  be  of  Paul's  mind,  to 
count  all  dross  and  dung,  that  he  might  win  Christ. 

2.  The  putting  of  a  thought  in  several  distinct  views 
and  lights,  for  different  purposes  and  designs.  The  sacred 
writers  are  herein  our  pattern,  and  that  not  by  chance,  but 
for  wise  reasons.  One  view  is  designed  to  raise  one  af- 
fection ;  another  view,  to  excite  another  of  a  different  sort ; 
and,  finally,  one  of  the  views  is  designed  as  an  antidote 
against  the  poison  which  the  corruption  of  men's  hearts 
might  draw  out  of  the  other. 


60  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

For  instance,  the  terms  and  way  of  our  justification  and 
salvation  are  frequently  stated  thus: — "That  we  must  be 
found  in  Christ,  having  on  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
God  by  faith,"  and  "  we  must  be  made  the  righteousness 
of  God  in  him."  And  this  view  is  exquisitely  adopted  to  ^ 
humble  us,  to  draw^  forth  love  and  gratitude,  and  encou- 
rage our  hopes  and  dependence. 

But  lest  this  phraseology,  if  used  alone,  should  beget  se- 
curity, at  other  times  we  are  told,  that  "  by  works  a  man 
is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only  ;  and  that  faith  without 
works  is  dead  ;"  and  that  the  inquiry  at  the  last  day  shall 
be,  Who  has  "  fed  the  hungry,  clothed  the  naked?"  &c. 

And  most  commonly  these  tv/o  views  are  united  in  the 
same  paragraph  ;  that  one  may  prevent  the  ill  consequences 
man's  perverseness  would  dravv^  from  the  other.  As  phy- 
sicians, finding  some  dangerous  efl^ct  likely  to  follow  from 
a  drug  of  sovereign  virtue,  mix  some  other  with  it,  to  pre- 
vent the  fatal  consequences. 

So  we  are  said  to  be  "  elect,  according  to  the  fore-know- 
ledge of  God,  through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obe- 
dience, and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus."  Again,  we 
are  told,  that  "  by  grace  we  are  saved  through  faith,  the 
gift  of  God,  not  of  works  ;  for  we  are  his  workmanship, 
created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works." 

I  may  give  another  instance,  in  the  different  ways  the 
Scripture  speaks  of  power  and  duty.  Sometimes  we  are 
told  ihat  "  we  cannot  come  to  Christ  except  the  Father 
draw  us."  That  "  without  Christ  we  can  do  nothing." 
That  "  if  we  live,  it  is  not  we,  but  Christ  that  liveth  in  us." 
Now  these  views  tend  to  hide  pride  from  man,  to  create  a 
diffidence  of  oursel'  es,  and  to  centre  our  hopes  and  de- 
pendence on  Christ;  but  lest  the  slothful  and  wicked  ser- 
vant should  make  his  impotence  his  excuse,  we  arc  called 


OF    PARTICULAR    PREACHING.  61 

upon  to  "  turn  and  make  us  new  hearts,"  exhorted  to  "  ask 
and  we  shall  receive,"  and  are  assured  "  God  will  give  the 
Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him ;"  and  how  happily  are  these 
two  views  united  in  this  passage  !  "  Work  out  your  own 
salvation  with  fear  and  trembling  ;  for  it  is  God  that  work- 
eth  in  you  to  will  and  to  do." 

Now,  less  skilful  dividers  of  the  word  deal  entirely  in 
one  of  these  views,  and  neglect  the  other ;  and  while  they 
are  labouring  to  excite  one  good  affection,  they  raise  ano- 
ther of  a  bad  tendency  together  with  it.  To  this  in  part 
it  is  owing  that  there  are  so  many  low  or  distempered 
Christians.  Nor  is  this  partiality  more  happy  in  effecting 
the  real  conversion  of  sinners,  who  generally,  under  such 
management,  are  either  left  asleep,  and  settled  in  a  fond 
conceit  of  their  own  righteousness,  or  else  stumble  at  the 
rock  of  offence  (in  a  different  manner  indeed  from  what  the 
Jews  did)  thinking  to  find  by  Christ  a  way  to  Heaven, 
without  holiness  or  moral  honesty. 

3.  Distinctly  explaining  and  enforcing  particular  duties, 
end  opposing  particular  sins.  It  is  true,  the  whole  scheme 
of  gospel  duty  is  deducible  from  the  general  heads  of  faith 
and  love  ;  but,  alas  !  most  men's  minds  are  slow,  confused 
and  erroneous  in  long  deductions  ;  and  it  is  our  business  to 
lead  them  on  in  every  step,  and  to  show  what  particular 
duties  to  God,  our  neighbour  and  ourselves,  will  flow  from 
these  principles,  and  are  necessary  to  make  the  man  of 
God  perfect.  We  must  particularly  teach  them  to  "  add 
to  their  faith  virtue,  knowledge,  temperance,  patience,  god- 
liness, brotherly  kindness,  and  charity,"  if  we  would  not 
leave  them  blind  and  unfruitful ;  and  we  should,  in  a  par- 
ticular manner,  speak  of"  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  as  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meek- 
ness, and  temperance ;"  and  at  proper  seasons  explain  and 
6 


62  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR 's  MANUAL. 

enforce  each  of  them.  We  should  apply  the  lamp  of  the 
word  to  detect  and  disgrace  all  the  particular  "  works  of 
darkness,"  and  to  make  manifest  "  the  fruits  of  the  flesh ; 
such  as  adultery,  lasciviousness,  wrath,  strife,  seditions, 
heresies,  envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and 
such  like." 

If  I  should  read  to  a  sick  person  a  learned  lecture  on  the 
benefit  of  health,  and  exhort  him  to  take  care  to  recover  it, 
but  never  inquire  into  the  nature  of  his  disease,  or  prescribe 
proper  methods  and  medicines  for  the  cure,  he  would 
hardly  acquiesce  in  me  for  his  physician,  or  resign  to  me 
the  care  of  his  bodily  health.  Nor  is  it  a  more  likely  way 
to  the  soul's  health,  to  rest  in  mere  general  exhortations  to 
holiness,  without  distinctly  handling  the  several  branches 
thereof,  and  the  opposite  sins. 

4.  Particularly  applying  to  the  several  cases,  tempers, 
and  experiences  of  the  hearers.  Besides  many  thoughts 
suited  in  general  to  all  cases,  there  might  properly  arise  in 
the  application  of  most  subjects,  thoughts  distinctly  proper 
to  the  converted  and  unconverted  ;  to  notional  hypocrites 
and  mere  moralists,  to  mourners,  to  backsliders,  and  lazy 
Christians  ;  and  at  several  times  to  a  much  greater  variety 
of  characters  and  persons.  Now  such  particular  addresses, 
when  the  case  is  drawn  in  a  lively  manner,  and  in  the  na- 
tural language  of  the  sort  of  men  intended,  and  judiciously 
and  artfully  treated,  are  the  closest,  most  weighty,  and 
most  useful  parts  of  the  application. 

That  this  is  the  true  way  of  addressing  an  auditory,  viz. 
to  divide  them  into  several  classes,  and  distinctly  speak  to 
each,  will  be  plain,  if  we  look  through  the  apostolic  writings, 
and,  I  might  add,  the  prophetic  also,  with  this  view ;  and 
we  shall  find  that  both  prophets  and  apostles  frequently 
take  care  to  distinguish  the  holy  and  the  vile,  the  convert- 


OF  PARTICULAR  PREACHING.  63 

e^  and  the  unconverted.  As  for  instance,  as  to  their 
knowledge  and  apprehension  of  things : — "  The  natural 
man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  they  are  foolish- 
ness to  him,  he  cannot  know  them  :  but  the  spiritual  judge 
all  things."  And  also  as  to  their  obedience  to  the  law, 
"  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God,  is  not  subject  to 
God's  law,  nor  can  be  subject,  or  please  God." 

They  particularly  reprove  scoffers,  and  confute  gain- 
sayers  ;  "Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and  perish." 
For  instance,  those  who  denied  or  cavilled  at  the  resurrec- 
tion :  "  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened 
except  it  die,"  &c.  And  also  those  that  were  for  a  faith 
without  works :  "  Wilt  thou  know,  vain  man,  that  faith 
without  works  is  dead  ?"  &c. 

They  address  carnal  stupid  sinners  in  an  awful  way; 
denounce  "  woe  to  them  that  are  at  ease ;"  as  Paul  when 
he  made  Felix  tremble,  or  as  Stephen,  "  Ye  stiff-necked  and 
uncircumscised,"  &c. 

They  lead  convinced  sinners  to  Christ;  to  those  that  are 
inquiring  they  say,  "  If  ye  will  inquire,  inquire  ye,  return, 
come  ;  turn  to  the  strong  hold;  if  the  Lord  hath  torn  he 
will  heal."  "Repent  and  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  for  the  remission  of  sins,"  &;c.  "  Believe  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  &c. 

They  reason  with  ihe  moralist,  and  those  that  "  trust  in 
themselves  that  they  are  righteous;  showing  their  right- 
eousness is  "  as  filthy  rags."  "  The  law  saith,  there  is  none 
righteous,  but  all  the  world  are  guilty  before  God;  there- 
fore by  the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  ;  but 
the  righteousness  of  God  is  msnifested,  that  God  might 
freely  justify  them  that  believe  on  Jesus,  therefore  man  is 
justified  by  faith  ;  boasting  is  excluded  by  the  law  of  faith  ; 
And  ye  received  the  Spirit  by  the  hearing  of  faith ;  the 


64  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

gospel  was  before  preached  to  Abraham  ;  they  that  are  of 
the  works  of  the  law  are  under  the  curse.  But  the  law 
could  not  disannul  the  covenant  confirmed  before,  but  was 
a  schoolmaster  to  brmg  us  to  Christ,  that  we  might  be 
justified  by  faith  ;  they  then  that  are  Christ's  are  Abraham's 
seed,  and  heirs  according  to  the  promise." 

They  sharply  rebuke  and  expose  pretending  hypocrites, 
showino;  them  their  abominations,  detectino;  and  confound- 
ing  the  wretches  that  "delight  to  know  God's  way,  and 
hear  his  word,  but  will  not  do  it."  As  Peter  :  "Thou  hast 
no  part  in  this  matter ;  thy  heart  is  not  right  in  the  sight 
of  God ;"  and  James;  "  Show  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
works ; — the  devils  believe  and  tremble." 

They  rouse  and  encourage  Christians  who  have  but 
little  strength,  and  persuade  them  to  make  farther  advan- 
ces in  religion, — that  he  that  is  "  feeble  may  be  as  David." 
"  Ye  are  dull  of  hearing,  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  have 
been  teachers ;  strong  meat  belongeth  to  them  that  are  of 
full  age ;  therefore  leaving  the  first  principles,  let  us  go  on 
to  perfection." 

They  deal  with  the  several  sorts  of  distempered  Chris- 
tians tenderly,  and  yet  plainly  and  faithfully;  as  particu- 
larly, with  those  who  idolize  one  minister,  and  despise 
others;  telling  them  it  is  not  by  might  and  power  of  man, 
but  by  God's  Spirit,  that  the  gospel  is  successfijl.  "  While 
one  saith,  I  am  of  Paul,  and  another,  I  am  of  Apollos,  are 
ye  not  carnal  1  Who  is  Paul  or  Apollos,  but  ministers  by 
whom  ye  believed  1  It  is  God  that  giveth  the  increase ; 
Paul,  Apollos,  Cephas,  all  are  yours."  They  endeavour 
to  soften  those  of  too  rigid  a  temper,  exhorting  them  not 
to  speak  to  the  grief  of  those  whom  God  hath  smitten :  as 
"  Ye  ought  rather  to  forgive  and  comfort  him ;  I  beseech 
you  confirm  your  love  towards  him."     "  If  a  man  be  over- 


OF    PARTICULAR    PREACHING.  65 

taken  in  a  fault,  restore  him  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  con- 
sidering lest  thou  also  be  tempted."  They  talk  roundly 
to  those  who  are  apt  to  make  God  the  author  of  sin  :  who 
say  "  We  unavoidably  pine  away  in  our  iniquities,  and 
how  can  we  then  be  saved?"  As  in  James,  "  Let  no  man 
say  I  am  tempted  of  God ;  for  God  tempteth  not  any  man." 

Declining  Christians  are  quickened,  awakened,  and  put 
in  mind  of  the  love  of  their  espousals  ;  "  Be  watchful,  and 
strengthen  the  things  which  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die." 

They  awfully  warn  those  who  are  in  danger  of  sinning 
and  falling  back  to  perdition  ;  telling  them,  "  the  righteous- 
ness they  have  done  will  be  remembered  no  more:  "  and 
"  God's  soul  will  have  no  pleasure  in  them."  "It  is  im- 
possible for  those  who  were  once  enlightened,  &c.,  if  they 
fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  to  repentance,  seeing  they 
crucify  the  Son  of  God  afresh." 

They  encourage  the  persecuted  and  afflicted ;  telling 
them,  "  When  they  pass  through  the  fire  and  water,  God 
will  be  them,"  and  that  "  when  they  are  tried  they  shall 
come  forth  as  gold,  and  be  the  Lord's  in  that  day  when  he 
maketh  up  his  jewels."  "  The  sufferings  of  this  present 
time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed."  "  We  are  compassed  with  a  cloud  of 
witnesses ;  Jesus  endured  the  cross,  and  is  set  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high;  whom  the  Lord  loveth 
he  chasteneth,  and  that  for  our  profit ;  chastening  yields 
the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness."  And  more  particu- 
larly, those  that  lament  relations  dead  in  Christ,  are  told 
they  shall  go  to  be  happy  with  them,  though  the  dead  shall 
not  return ;  "  sorrow  not  as  do  others  that  have  no  hope ; 
for  those  that  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him." 

There  are  also  particular  lessons  for  strong  Christians, 

viz.  to  be  tender  to  the   weak,  and  to  be  public-spirited, 
6* 


66  THE  CHRISITAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

that  as  "  Ephraim  should  not  envy  Judah,  so  neither 
should  Judah  vex  Ephraim."  "  Him  that  is  weak  in  the 
faith  receive; — let  not  him  that  eateth  despise  him  that 
eateth  not ; — let  none  put  a  stumbling-block  in  his  brother's 
way ; — let  not  your  good  be  ill  spoken  of; — hast  thou 
faith?  have  it  to  thyself; — bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak ; 
— let  every  one  please  his  neighbour  for  his  good  to  edifi- 
cation. Knowledge  pufieth  up  ;  but  charity  edifieth  ; — let 
not  your  liberty  be  a  stumbling-block  to  the  weak, — nor 
through  thy  knowledge  let  thy  weak  brother  perish,  for 
whom  Christ  died; — if  meat  make  my  brother  to  ofiend,  I 
will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  world  stands."  Again,  they 
are  told  that  "  a  mark  is  set  upon  the  men  "  that  deplore 
the  sins  of  the  times ;  and  "  a  book  of  remembrance  is 
written"  for  those  who  distinguish  themselves  by  their 
piety  in  times  of  abounding  wickedness.  "  Thou  hast  a 
few  names  who  have  not  defiled  their  garments;  and  they 
shall  walk  with  me  in  white,  for  they  are  worthy." 

You  find  also  a  suitable  portion  for  those  who  are  groan- 
ing under  corruption ;  who  complain  they  were  "  shapen 
in  iniquity,"  and  their  actual  "  errors  are  past  understand- 
ing;" although  "I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin,  and  what  I 
would  I  do  not,  and  what  I  hate  that  do  I ;  in  my  flesh 
dwells  no  good,  and  to  perform  good  I  find  not,  yea,  with 
the  flesh  I  serve  the  law  of  sin,  (Oh  wretched  man  that  I 
am !  ")  yet,  "  I  consent  to  God's  law,  and  delight  in  it  after 
the  inner  man ;  it  is  not  then  1  that  do  this  evil,  but  sin 
that  dwelleth  in  me.     I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ: 
with  my  mind  I  serve  God's  law,  and  God  will  deliver  me 
from  the  body  of  this  death."     And  they  are  told  how 
God  hath  "laid  on  Christ  our  iniquities;"  and  he  will  be 
"  the  Lord  our  righteousness  and  strength."     "  If  any  man 
sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous." 


OF    PARTICULAR    PREACHING  67 

The  humble  and  penitent,  who  are  of  a  contrite  spirit, 
and  tremble  at  God's  word,  are  comforted :  "  Ye  were 
sorry  indeed,  it  was  but  for  a  season  ; — it  was  after  a  godly- 
manner  ; — I  rejoice  in  it ; — such  sorrow  worketh  repent- 
ance not  to  be  repented  of; — it  wrought  in  you  carefulness, 
fear,  desire,  zeal,  and  revenge;  you  have  approved  your- 
selves clear  in  this  matter." 

They  who  want  direction,  and  cry  out,  "  Oh  that  my 
ways  were  directed  to  keep  thy  statutes  ! "  are  sent  to  God 
for  counsel.  "  If  any  man  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  it  of 
God,  and  it  shall  be  given  him." 

The  deceiver  and  the  deceived  (viz.  those  of  evil  minds, 
who  seduce  others,  and  those  that  are  misled  in  the  sim- 
plicity of  their  hearts)  are  to  be  distinctly  and  differently 
treated ;  "On  some  have  compassion,  and  others  save  with 
fear." 

As  for  those  of  the  house  of  Israel  in  desertion,  who 
mourn  after  the  Lord,  who  walk  in  darkness  and  see  no 
light,  and  say,  "  the  Lord  hath  forsaken  me,"  there  were, 
I  believe,  few,  if  any,  in  those  days  of  the  plentiful  effusion 
of  the  Spirit,  when  the  gospel  church  was  in  its  infancy, 
and  "  a  nation  was  to  be  born  in  a  day ;"  but  few,  I  say, 
who  had  doubts  about  their  sincerity ;  they  had  persecu- 
tions, distress,  and  exercises  of  another  sort ;  and  those 
were  sufficient.  I  am  apt  to  think  such  cases  were  also 
rare  in  the  beginning  of  the  reformation  from  popery ; 
which  seems  to  be  the  occasion  of  some  of  the  first  reform- 
ers confounding  faith  with  assurance.  However,  there  are 
laid  up  in  the  New  Testament,  some  proper  hints  of  coun- 
sel for  such  as  should  in  after-times  labour  under  the  hid- 
ings of  God's  face;  as  "To  examine  themselves,' — for 
this  to  beseech  the  Lord  ; — to  clear  themselves  of  sin  ; — 
not  to  faint  in  well-doing ; "  and  the  like. 


68 

Brethren,  from  your  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures, 
you  will  easily  perceive  that  I  could  run  this  specimen 
much  farther  through  the  sacred  writings ;  and  if  you  pe- 
ruse the  writings  of  the  most  powerful  and  successful 
preachers,  particularly  the  Puritan  Divines,  you  will  see 
that  they  herein  imitated  the  great  leaders  of  the  Christian 
profession ;  and  were  large  in  their  particular  application 
to  several  sorts  of  persons ;  suiting  their  discourses  to  all 
the  variety  of  the  hearts  of  men,  and  sorts  and  frames  of 
Christians,  according  to  the  precepts  of  Christianity,  and  I 
may  add  of  true  oratory.  In  this  way  they  found  their 
own  hearts  warmed,  and  thus  they  reached  the  hearts  of 
their  hearers ;  whilst  many  were  imagining  the  minister 
had  been  told  of  their  case,  and  made  the  sermon  for  them  ; 
and  so  was  verified  that  passage, — "  The  word  of  God  is 
quick  and  powerful,  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  in- 
tents of  the  heart." 

Now,  what  success  can  we  reasonably  expect,  if  we  do 
not  take  into  close  consideration  the  cases  of  our  several 
spiritual  patients?  If  a  man,  professing  physic,  should  ad- 
minister or  prescribe  one  constant  medicine  for  fevers,  and 
another  for  consumptions,  and  so  for  other  distempers, 
without  considering  the  age,  constitution,  strength,  and 
way  of  living  of  his  patient,  and  not  vary  his  method  and 
medicines  as  those  vary,  we  should  hardly  call  this  the 
regular  practice  of  physic.  Nor  can  I  think  this  general 
and  undistinguishing  way  will  be  more  safe,  or  likely  to 
answer  its  end,  in  divinity  than  in  medicine. 

Now  I  rest  persuaded,  brethren,  the  thing  is  so  evident 
you  cannot  but  allow  it  is  best  to  suit  ourselves  to  all  the 
variety  of  tempers  and  experience  of  the  hearers,  if  it  can 
be  done ;  and  I  hope  some  thoughts  may  be  successfully 
offered  upon  the  way  how  this  skill  may  be  attained. 


OF    PARTICULAR    PREACHING.  69 

1.  Above  all,  then,  carefully  study  your  own  hearts, 
and  preach  over  the  ruder  sketches  of  your  sermons  to 
yourselves  first  ;*  by  which  means  the  correspondent 
workings  of  your  own  hearts  and  affections  may  furnish 
you  with  proper  thoughts  wherewith  to  apply  closely  to  all 
whose  temper,  experience,  and  case  are  like  your  own:  for 
what  is  supplied  to  your  imperfect  notes,  out  of  the  appli- 
catory  meditations  of  your  own  minds  on  the  subject,  will 
very  probably,  according  to  the  usual  way  of  the  Spirit, 
happily  and  powerfully  reach  those  of  the  same  make  in 
like  circumstances. 

2.  But,  alas !  one  man's  experience  falls  far  short  of  all 
the  variety  of  men's  hearts,  and  of  the  Spirit's  work ;  nay, 
those  whose  heads  are  turned  for  close  and  regular  thought 
and  whose  time  has  been  spent  in  study  and  letters,  as 
they  go  on  more  rationally  and  evenly  in  religion,  have 
less  variety  of  experience  than  many  of  a  different  mould 
and  way  of  thinking.  Here  it  will  be  needful  then  to  look 
out  of  ourselves,  and  take  a  large  view,  in  order  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  cases  and  tempers  different  from  our  own  ; 
and  with  such  methods  of  the  Spirit's  work,  as  we  our- 
selves have  never  experienced,  but  many  others  have. 
Now  the  best  and  original  way  of  getting  this  acquaintance 
with  men,  and  with  God's  workings  in  them  (and  I  may 
add,  of  Satan's  workings  also)  is  by  conversing  freely 
with  the  serious  people  of  our  flock. 

I  know  your  thoughts  will  prevent  me  with  an  objec- 
tion ;  you  will    say.  This  is  almost  impracticable,  espe- 

*  The  method  recommended  here  by  the  Tutor,  was,  we  are  in- 
formed by  Mr.  Orton,  exemplified  by  the  pupil,  Dr.  Doddrige,  with 
great  advantage.  T  would  here  insert  the  passage,  but  that  I  take  it 
for  granted  the  Christian  Preacher  will  have  in  his  library  the  valu- 
able publication  referred  to. —  Orton  s  Memoirs  of  the  Life,  Charac- 
ter, and  Writings  of  Br.  Doddridge,  2d.  edit.  p.  26,  &c. 


70  THE  CHRISTIAX   PASTOR's  MAMUAL. 

cially  amongst  persons  of  politeness  and  figure ;  these, 
alas  !  too  rarely  will  use  any  such  freedom  with  us,  in  lay- 
ing open  their  hearts,  and  communicating  their  experience 
to  us,  as  may  give  us  the  needful  information.  If  we  ever 
do  arrive  at  any  acquaintance  with  the  experience  of 
Christians,  little  thanks  are  due  to  such  as  these ;  they  ex- 
pect we  should  preach  suitably  to  them,  and  that  with  as 
much  reason  as  Nebuchadnezzar  demanded  of  the  wise 
men  to  interpret  a  dream  they  knew  not.  The  middle  and 
lower  sort  of  people,  indeed,  are  more  unreserved  to  grave 
ministers  of  age  and  standing,  but  will  hardly  use  the  same 
freedom  with  young  men. 

To  help  you  over  this  difficulty,  I  would  observe,  that, 
as  for  the  polite,  and  men  of  some  thought  and  reading, 
your  own  experience,  with  the  allowances  and  corrections 
a  moderate  skill  in  human  nature  will  enable  you  to  make, 
may  lead  you  into  happy  conjectures  at  their  way  of  think- 
ing. Besides,  in  the  time  of  their  visitation,  under  some 
sore  affliction,  you  will  find  them  more  communicative; 
and  an  hour's  free  discourse  with  such  as  can  give  a  ra- 
tional and  intelligible  account  of  themselves,  in  a  season 
when  they  are  disposed  to  do  it,  is  as  valuable  and  useful 
as  it  is  rare  and  difficult  to  enter  into. 

3.  Again,  have  an  eye  upon  the  serious  youth,  whom 
nature  and  providence  has  designed  to  place  in  a  supe- 
rior class  ;  and  especially  at  a  time  when  the  impres- 
sions of  religion  are  new  to  them.  You  will  find  them 
more  open  than  elder  persons,  if  you  court  their  intimacy, 
and  relieve  their  bashfulness ;  and  if  you  can  see  into  the 
heart  of  a  youth,  then,  with  the  proper  allowances  for 
alterations  that  age  and  business  will  make,  you  may  pretty 
well  guess  at  their  turn  of  mind  in  more  advanced  years. 

4.  With  the  generality  of  serious  and  more  advanced 
Christians,  there  needs  not  so  much  nicety  to  get  into  such 


OF  PARTICULAR  PREACHING.  71 

a  spiritual  intimacy  with  them  as  we  desire;  the  layino- 
aside  of  nicety  and  ceremony,  and  getting  into  such  a  grave 
good-natured  way  as  our  character  requires,  is  more  than 
half-way  to  our  purpose.  Where  this  is  insufficient  to  en- 
courage the  people  to  freedom,  lead  them  into  it  by  com- 
municating first,  either  what  yourselves  have  experienced, 
under  the  name  of  a  third  person  (if  modesty  or  prudence 
require  it)  or  else  what  you  have  learned  from  others, 
without  betraying  the  confidence  they  have  put  in  you. 
By  these  methods  we  shall  seldom  fail  of  drawing  serious 
people  on  to  such  a  freedom  as  will  be  of  use  to  them  and 
ourselves.  If  we  heartily  go  about  it,  we  are  pretty  sure 
to  succeed. 

5.  I  may  farther  hint  at  a  compendious  way  for  gaining 
much  knowledge  of  men's  hearts  in  a  little  time,  viz.  If 
you  have  any  tolerable  skill  in  the  different  tempers  and 
complexions  of  mankind,  distribute,  in  your  thoughts,  your 
people  into  classes,  according  to  their  natural  genius  and 
temper,  and  select  one  of  each  class,  with  whom  to  be 
more  particularly  acquainted;  for  amongst  those  whom  na- 
ture has  formed  alike,  you  will  find  upon  further  inquiry, 
a  striking  uniformity  in  the  Spirit's  work  and  way  of  pro- 
ceedins;  with  them. 

6.  I  might  recommend  a  way  of  knowing  these  things 
at  second  hand,  viz.  from  the  most  popular  and  experi- 
mental authors ;  but  this  way  is  far  inferior  to  the  other  : 
we  shall  but  faintly  paint  any  phenomenon  of  the  heart, 
by  copying  another  picture  ;  it  is  infinitely  preferable  to  do 
it  from  the  life.  Yet  would  I  earnestly  recommend  the 
perusal  of  such  authors  as  deal  much  in  an  experimental 
strain,  and  have  been  very  successful  in  it;  but  with  a  dif- 
ferent design,  viz.  That  we  may  learn  from  them,  how  to 
describe,  in  a  discreet  and  live  manner,  such  cases  as  we 
ourselves  have  observed  ;  and  how  to  address  properly  to 


72  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

those  cases,  with  the  like  thoughts  and  expressions,  as  have 
in  the  course  of  their  preaching  happily  answered  the  end. 
After  all,  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth,  with  true 
wisdom  is  a  matter  of  no  small  difficulty  ;  but  if  we  care- 
fully and  diligently  go  about  it,  with  a  zeal  for  our  Master's 
interest,  and  sensible  of  our  own  insufficiency,  asking  wis- 
dom of  God,  we  know  he  giveth  liberally,  and  will  surely 
make  us  wise  to  win  souls,  to  the  honour  of  his  name,  and 
our  own  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  To 
whom,  with  the  Father  and  Holy  Spirit,  that  one  God 
whom  we  adore,  be  paid  the  highest  honours  and  praises 
to  eternal  a^es.     Amen. 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS. 
BY  ABRAHAM  BOOTH. 

As  you,  my  Brother,  are  now  invested  with  the  pastoral 
office  in  this  church,  and  have  requested  me  to  address 
you  on  the  solemn  occasion,  I  shall  endeavour  to  do  it  with 
all  the  freedom  of  a  friend,  and  with  all  the  affection  of  a 
brother ;  not  as  your  superior,  but  as  your  equal. 

The  language  of  divine  law  on  which  I  shall  ground  my 
address,  is  that  memorable  injunction  of  Paul,  in  his  charge 
to  Timothy : 

TAKE  HEED  TO  THYSELF. 1.    Timotluj  iv.   16, 

Very  comprehensive,  salutary,  and  important,  is  this 
apostolic  precept.  For  it  comes  recommended  to  our  seri- 
ous and  submissive  regard,  as  the  language  of  a  saint,  who 


\ 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  73 

was  pre-eminent  among  the  most  illustrious  of  our  Lord's 
immediate  followers  ;  as  the  advice  of  a  most  accomplished 
and  useful  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  when  hoary  with  age, 
rich  with  experience,  and  almost  worn  down  by  arduous 
labours  ;  and  as  the  command  of  an  apostle,  who  wrote 
by  the  order  and  inspiration  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  divine 
precept  I  shall  now  take  the  liberty  of  urging  upon  you  in 
various  points  of  light. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  then,  with  regard  to  the  reality 
of  true  godliness,  and  the  state  of  religion  in  your  own 
soul.  That  you  are  a  partaker  of  regenerating  grace,  I 
have  a  pleasing  persuasion  :  that  you  have  some  expe- 
rience of  those  pleasures  and  pains,  of  those  joys  and  sor- 
rows, which  are  peculiar  to  real  Christians,  I  make  no 
doubt.  But  this  does  not  supercede  the  necessity  of  the 
admonition.  Make  it  your  daily  prayer,  and  your  dili- 
gent endeavour,  therefore,  to  feel  the  importance  of  those 
truths  you  have  long  believed — of  those  doctrines  you  now 
preach.  Often  inquire  at  the  mouth  of  conscience,  what 
you  experience  of  their  comforting,  reproving,. and  sancti- 
fying power?  When  you  have  been  preaching  the  pro- 
mises of  grace,  or  urging  the  precepts  of  duty,  earnestly 
pray  that  their  practical  influence  may  appear  in  your  own 
dispositions  and  conduct.  Endeavour  to  realize  the  force, 
and  to  comply  with  the  requisition  of  that  precept,  Grow 
in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ. 

In  proportion  as  the  principles  of  true  piety  are  vigorous 
in  your  heart,  may  you  be  expected  to  fill  up  the  wide  cir- 
cumference of  pastoral  duty.  For  there  is  no  reason  to 
fear  that  a  minister,  if  tolerably  furnished  with  gifts,  will 
be  remarkably  deficient,  or  negligent,  in  any  known  branch 
of  pastoral  obligation,  while  his  heart  is  alive  to  the  enjoy- 


74  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

ments  and  to  the  duties  of  the  christian  character.  It  is 
from  the  pastor's  defects  considered  under  the  notion  of  a 
disciple,  that  his  principal  difficulties  and  chief  dangers 
arise.  For,  my  Brother,  it  is  only  on  the  permanent  basis 
of  genuine  christian  piety,  that  your  pastoral  character  can 
be  established,  or  appear  with  respectability,  in  the  light  of 
the  New  Testament. — I  called  genuine  christian  piety  pe?'- 
manent.  Because  every  thing  essential  to  it  will  abide, 
and  flourish  in  immortal  vigour:  whereas  the  pastoral  of- 
fice, though  honourable  and  important  when  connected 
with  true  godliness,  must  soon  be  laid  aside,  as  inconsist- 
ent with  the  heavenly  state. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  lest  you  mistake  an  increase  of 
gifts  for  a  growth  in  grace.  Your  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  your  abilities  for  explaining  them,  and  your 
ministerial  talents  in  general,  may  considerably  increase, 
by  reading,  study,  and  public  exercise :  while  real  godli- 
ness is  far  from  flourishing  in  your  heart.  For,  among 
all  the  apostolic  churches,  none  seem  to  have  abound- 
ed more  in  the  enjoyment  of  spiritual  gifts,  than  the 
church  at  Corinth  :  yet  few  of  them  appear  to  have  been 
in  a  more  unhappy  state,  or  more  deserving  of  reproof.  I 
have  long  been  of  opinion,  my  Brother,  that  no  professors 
of  the  genuine  gospel  have  more  need  to  be  on  their  guard 
against  self-deception,  respecting  the  true  state  of  religion 
in  their  own  souls,  than  those  who  statedly  dispense  the 
gracious  trutli.  For  as  it  is  their  calling  and  their  husi- 
ness,  frequently  to  read  their  Bibles,  and  to  think  much  on 
spiritual  things — to  pray,  and  preach,  and  often  to  con- 
verse about  the  affairs  of  piety ;  they  will,  if  not  habitu- 
ally cautious,  do  it  all  ex  officio,  or  merely  as  the  work  of 
their  ministerial  calling,  without  feeling  their  own  inter- 
est in  it. 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  75 

To  grow  in  love  to  God,  and  in  zeal  for  his  honour,  in 
conformity  to  the  will  of  Christ,  and  in  heavenly-minded- 
ness,  should  be  your  first  concern.  Look  well,  therefore, 
to  your  internal  character.  For  it  is  awful  to  think  of  ap- 
pearing  as  a  minister,  without  being  really  a  Christian ; 
or  of  any  one  officially  watching  over  the  souls  of  others, 
who  is  habitually  unmindful  of  his  own  immortal  interests. 

In  the  course  of  your  public  ministry,  and  in  a  great 
variety  of  instances,  you  may  perhaps  find  it  impractica- 
ble to  enter  into  the  true  spirit  of  a  precept,  or  of  a  prohibi- 
tion, so  as  to  reach  its  full  meaning  and  its  various  appli- 
cation, without  keling  yourself  convicted  by  it.  Incases 
of  this  kind,  you  must  fall  under  the  conviction  secretly 
before  God,  and  pray  over  it  with  undissembled  contrition: 
agreeably  to  that  saying,  Thou  that  teachest  another, 
teachest  thou  not  thyself?  When  Ministers  hardly  ever 
make  this  practical  application  of  iheir  public  admonitions 
and  cautions,  as  if  their  own  spiritual  interests  were  not 
concerned  in  them,  their  consciences  will  grow  callous,  and 
their  situation,  with  regard  to  eternity,  extremely  danger- 
ous. For,  this  being  habitually  neglected,  how  can  they 
be  considered  as  walking  hu3ibly  icith  God?  which, 
nevertheless,  is  of  such  essential  importance  in  the  chris- 
tian life,  that,  without  it,  all  pretences  to  true  piety  are 
vain.  Hence  an  author,  of  no  small  repute  in  the  churches 
of  Christ,  says,  "  He  that  would  go  down  to  the  pit  in  peace, 
let  him  keep  up  duties  in  his  family  and  closet;  let  him 
hear  as  often  as  he  can  have  opportunity  ;  let  him  speak 
ofien  of  good  things ;  let  him  leave  the  company  of  pro- 
fane and  ignorant  men,  until  he  have  obtained  a  great  re- 
pute for  religion  ;  let  him  preach,  and  labour  to  make 
others  better  than  he  himself;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  ne- 
glect to  humble  his  heart  to  walk  with  God  in  a  manifest 
holiness  and  usefulness,  and  he  will  not  fail  of  his  end." 


76 

Take  heed  that  your  pastoral  office  prove  not  a  snare  to 
your  soul,  by  lifting  you  up  with  pride  and  self-impor- 
tance. Forget  not,  that  the  whole  of  your  work  is  minis- 
terial ;  not  legislative — That  you  are  not  a  lord  in  the 
church,  but  a  servant — that  the  New  Testament  attaches 
no  honour  to  the  character  of  a  pastor,  except  in  connec- 
tion with  his  humility  and  benevolence,  his  diligence  and 
zeal,  in  promoting  the  cause  of  the  great  Shepherd — And, 
that  there  is  no  character  upon  earth  which  so  ill  accords 
with  a  proud,  imperious,  haughty  spirit,  as  that  of  a  Chris- 
tian pastor. 

If  not  intoxicated  with  a  conceit  of  your  own  wisdom 
and  importance,  you  will  not,  when  presiding  in  the  man- 
agement of  church  affairs,  labour  to  have  every  motion 
determined  according  to  your  own  inclination.  For  this 
would  savour  of  ecclesiastical  despotism  ;  be  inconsistent 
with  the  nature  and  spirit  of  congregational  order;  and 
implicitly  grasping  at  a  much  larger  degree  of  power,  and 
of  responsibility,  than  properly  falls  to  your  share. 

Nor,  if  this  caution  be  duly  regarded,  will  you  consider 
it  as  an  insult  on  either  your  ministerial  wisdom,  or  your 
pastoral  dignity,  if  now  and  then,  one  or  another  of  your 
people,  and  even  the  most  illiterate  among  them,  should 
remind  you  of  some  real  or  supposed  inadvertency  or  mis- 
take, either  in  doctrine  or  in  conduct;  no,  not  though  it  be 
in  blunt  language,  and  quite  unfounded.  For  a  readiness 
to  take  offence  on  such  occasions,  would  be  a  bar  to  your 
own  improvement;  and,  perhaps,  in  articles,  relatively  con- 
sidered, of  great  importance.  Nay,  in  such  cases,  to  be 
soon  irritated,  though  not  inconsistent  with  shining  abili- 
ties, nor  yet  with  great  success  in  the  ministry,  would, 
nevertheless,  be  an  evidence  of  pride,  and  of  your  being, 
as  a  Christian,  in  a  poor  feeble  state.  For,  to  be  easily 
shoved  out  of  the  way,  pushed  down,  as  it  were,  with  a 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  7? 

straw,  or  caused  to  fall  into  sin,  by  so  feeble  an  impulse, 
must  be  considered  as  an  undoubted  mark  of  great  spiritual 
weakness.  Because  the  health  of  the  soul,  and  the  vigour 
of  the  spiritual  life  are  to  be  estimated,  not  by  our  know- 
ledge and  gifts,  but  by  the  exercise  of  Christian  graces,  in 
cheerfully  performing  arduous  labours ;  in  surmounting 
successive  difficulties ;  and  in  patiently  bearing  hardships, 
for  the  sake  of  Jesus.  Yes,  and  in  proportion  to  the  de- 
gree of  your  spiritual  health,  will  be  your  meekness  and 
forbearance  under  those  improprieties  of  treatment,  by  one 
and  another  of  your  people,  which  you  will  undoubtedly 
meet.  On  examining  ourselves  by  this  rule,  it  will  plainly 
appear,  I  presume,  that  though  many  of  us  in  this  assem- 
bly might,  with  regard  to  the  length  of  our  Christian  pro- 
fession, be  justly  denominated  fathers  ;  yet,  with  reference 
to  spiritual  stature  and  strength,  we  deserve  no  better  char- 
acter than  that  o^  rickety  children.  Think  not,  however, 
that  I  advise  you  always  to  tolerate  ignorant,  conceited, 
and  petulant  professors,  in  making  exceptions  to  your  min- 
istry, or  in  calling  you  to  account  for  your  conduct,  with- 
out reason,  and  without  good  manners :  but  endeavour, 
with  impartiality  and  prudence,  to  distinguish  between 
cases  of  this  kind.  Then  the  simple  and  sincere,  though 
improperly  officious,  will  not  be  treated  with  resentful 
harshness;  but  with  some  resemblance  of  what  is  beauti- 
fully denominated,  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Jesus 
Christ,  But  alas  I  how  poorly  we  imitate  our  Perfect 
Pattern ! 

It  is  of  such  high  importance,  that  a  pastor  possess  the 
government  of  his  own  temper,  and  a  tolerable  share  of 
prudence,  when  presiding  in  the  management  of  church 
affairs,  that,  without  these,  his  general  integrity,  though 
undisputed,  and  his  benevolence,  though  usually  considered 
7* 


78  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

as  exemplary,  will  be  in  danger  of  impeachment  among 
his  people.  Nay,  notwithstanding  the  fickleness  and  ca- 
price of  many  private  professors  with  regard  to  their  min- 
isters, it  has  long  appeared  probable  to  me,  that  a  majority 
of  those  uneasinesses,  animosities,  and  separations,  which, 
to  the  disgrace  of  religion,  take  place  between  pastors  and 
their  several  churches,  may  be  traced  up,  either  to  the  un- 
christian tempers,  to  the  gross  imprudence,  or  to  the  lazi- 
ness and  neglects  of  the  pastors  themselves. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  respecting  your  temper  and  con- 
duct in  general.  Every  one  that  calls  himself  a  Christian 
should  fairly  represent,  in  his  own  dispositions  and  beha- 
viour, the  moral  character  of  Jesus.  The  conversation  of 
every  professor  should  not  only  be  free  from  gross  defects ; 
it  should  be  worthy  of  general  imitation.  But  though  each 
member  of  this  church  be  under  the  same  obligations  to 
holiness,  as  yourself;  yet  your  spiritual  gifts,  your  minis- 
terial office,  and  your  pastoral  relation,  suggest  a  variety 
of  motives  to  holiness,  which  your  people  do  not  possess. 
Make  it  your  diligent  concern,  therefore,  to  set  your  hear- 
ers a  bright  example,  formed  on  that  perfect  model,  the 
temper  and  conduct  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Yes,  my  Brother,  it  is  required  that  Pastors,  in  their 
own  persons  and  conduct,  especially  in  the  discharge  of 
ministerial  duties,  give  a  just  representation  of  the  doctrine 
they  preach,  and  of  him  in  whose  name  they  dispense  it. 
But,  in  order  to  do  this,  though  in  an  imperfect  manner, 
what  integrity,  benevolence,  humility,  meekness,  and  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God  ;  what  self-denial  and  readiness  for 
bearing  the  cross ;  what  mortification  of  corrupt  aflections 
and  inordinate  desires  of  earthly  things;  what  condescen- 
sion and  patience  ;  what  contempt  of  the  world,  and  hea- 
venly-mindedness,  are  necessary;  not  only  the  Scripture 
declares,  but  the  nature  of  the  thing  shows. 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  79 

Persons  who  are  not  acquainted  with  the  true  nature 
and  genius  of  evangelical  doctrine,  will  be  always  disposed 
to  charge  the  gospel  itself  with  having  a  strong  tendency 
to  encourage  those  immoralities  which  appear  in  the  char- 
acter of  its  professors,  and  especially  of  those  that  preach 
it.  Hence  an  apostle  says.  Giving  no  offence  in  any  thing, 
that  the  ministry  he  not  blamed.  For  what  can  persons, 
otherwise  uninformed,  with  more  appearance  of  reason 
conclude,  than  that  the  example  of  those  who  propagate 
the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  grace,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
is  an  authentic  specimen  of  its  genuine  tendency  in  the 
hearts  and  lives  of  all  those  who  believe  and  avow  it?  In 
the  ministry  of  religious  teachers,  there  is  an  implicit  lan- 
guage, which  is  commonly  considered  by  their  hearers  as 
importing,  that  what  they  do  and  are,  if  disgraceful,  is  the 
effect,  not  of  their  natural  depravity,  or  of  peculiar  temp- 
tations, but  of  their  doctrinal  principles.  Hence  the  minis- 
ters of  Christ  are  commanded,  in  all  things  to  show  them- 
selves patterns  of  good  works.  To  be  examples  to  be- 
lievers in  word,  in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in 
faith,  in  purity.  Yes,  my  Brother,  the  honour  and  pre- 
ferment, to  which  our  divine  Lord  calls  his  ministers,  are, 
to  give  a  just  representation,  in  their  own  conduct,  of  the 
graces  of  his  Person,  and  the  holiness  of  his  doctrine,  to 
others.  For  whatever  apparently  splendid  advantages  a 
man  may  have,  with  reference  to  the  ministry,  if  they  do 
not  enable  him  the  more  effectually,  in  his  Christian  course 
and  ministerial  work,  to  express  the  humility,  the  meek- 
ness, the  self-denial,  and  the  zeal  of  the  Chief  Shepherd, 
together  with  the  holiness  of  the  doctrine  he  teaches,  they 
will  redound  but  little  to  his  account  another  day. 

1  will  now  adopt  the  words  of  our  Lord,  and  say.  Take 
heed  and  beware  of  covetousness.     That  evil  turn  of  heart 


80  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

which   is    here    proscribed    with    such  energy    and    such 
authority,  is,  through  the  false  names  it  assumes,  and  the 
pleas  which  it  makes,  to  be  considered  as  extremely  subtle 
and  equally  pernicious.     It  evidently  stands  opposed,  in 
Scripture,  to  contentment  with  the  allotments  of  Providence, 
to  spiritual  mindedness,  and  to  real  piety.     It  is  an  ex- 
tremely evil  disposition  of  the  heart;  of  which,  notwith- 
standing, very  little  account  is  made  by  the  generality  of 
those  who  profess  the  gospel  of  divine  grace;  except  when 
it  procures  the  stigma  of  penuriousness,  or  the  charge  of 
injustice.     But,  whatever  excuses  or  palliatives  may  be  in- 
vented, either  to  keep  the  consciences  of  covetous  profes- 
sors quiet,  or  to  support  a  good  opinion  of  others  respect- 
ing the  reality  of  their  piety,  the  New  Testament  declares 
them  unworthy  of  communion  in  a  church  of  Christ,  and 
classes  them  with  persons  of  profligate  hearts  and  lives. 
The  existence  and  habitual  operation  of  this  evil,  therefore, 
must  be  considered  as  forming  a  character  for  hell.     Nor 
need  I  inform  you,  that,  for  a  long  course  of  ages,  myriads 
of  those  who  assumed  the  appellation  of  Christian  Minis- 
ters, have  been  so  notorious  for  an  avaricious  disposition, 
for  the  love  of  secular  honours,  and  for  the  lust  of  clerical 
domination,  as  greatly  to  promote  infidelity,  and  expose 
Christianity  to  contempt. 

Take  heed,  then,  and  beware  of  covetousness.  For 
neither  the  comfort,  the  honour,  nor  the  usefulness  of  a 
man's  life  consisteth  in  the  abimdance  of  the  things  which 
he  possesseth.  Let  your  conversation  be  without  covetous- 
ness ;  and,  possessing  the  necessaries  of  life,  without  being 
indebted  to  any  man,  be  content  with  such  things  as  you 
have :  for  He  who  governs  the  world  hath  said,  1  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  For  as  a  man's  hap- 
piness does  not  consist  in  things,  but  in  thoughts,  that 


PASTORAL  CAUTIONS.  81 

abundance  after  which  the  carnal  heart  soeargerly  pants,  is 
adapted  to  gratify — not  the  demands  of  reason  much  less 
the  dictates  of  conscience,  nor  yet  the  legitimate  and  sober 
claims  of  appetite;  but — a  fond  imagination;  pride  of 
show;  the  love  of  secular  influence;  the  lust  of  dominion  ; 
and  a  secret  desire  of  lying  as  little  as  possible  at  the 
mercy  of  Providence.  I  have  somewhere  seen  it  reported 
of  Socrates,  the  prince  of  pagan  philosophers,  that  on  be- 
holding a  great  variety  of  costly  and  elegant  articles  ex- 
posed to  sale,  he  exclaimed.  How  many  things  are  here 
that  I  do  not  want !  So,  my  Brother,  when  entering  the 
abode  of  wealth  we  behold  the  stately  mansion,  the  nume- 
rous accommodations,  the  elegant  furniture,  the  luxurious 
table,  the  servants  in  waiting,  and  the  fashionable  finery  of 
each  individual's  apparel  ;  with  what  propriety  and  em- 
phasis ought  each  of  us  to  exclaim,  How  many  things  are 
here  which  I  do  not  want ;  which  would  do  me  no  good  ; 
and  after  which  I  have  no  desire  1  For  we  should  not  for- 
get who  it  was  that  said,  How  hardly  shall  a  rich  man 
enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ! 

I  said.  Possessing  the  necessaries  of  life  without  being 
indebted  to  any  man.  For  this  purpose  resolutely  deter- 
mine to  live,  if  practicable,  within  the  bounds  of  your  in- 
come ;  not  only  so  as  to  keep  out  of  debt,  but,  if  possible, 
to  spare  something  for  the  poor.  Supposing,  my  Brother, 
that,  either  through  the  afflicting  hand  of  God,  or  the  crimi- 
nal neglect  of  your  people,  unavoidable  straits  approach ; 
be  not  afraid  of  looking  poverty  in  the  face,  as  if  it  were, 
in  itself  considered,  a  disgraceful  evil.  For  poverty  is  a 
very  innocent  thing,  and  absolutely  free  from  deserved  in- 
famy; except  when  it  is  found  in  scandalous  company. 
But  if  its  forerunner  and  associates  be  pride,  laziness,  a 
fondness  for  good  living,  a  want  of  economy,  and  the  con- 


82  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

tracting  of  debts  without  a  probability  of  paying  them  ;  it 
deserves  detestation,  and  merits  contempt — is  inconsistent 
with  virtuous  conduct,  and  must  gradually  sink  the  charac- 
ter ofany  minister.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  be  found  close- 
ly connected  with  humility  and  patience,  with  diligence, 
frugality,  and  integrity — such  integrity  as  impels,  for  in- 
stance, to  wear  a  thread-bare  coat,  rather  than  run  into 
debt  for  a  new  one  ;  to  live  on  the  meanest  wholesome 
food,  or  to  go  with  half  a  meal,  rather  than  contract  a  debt 
which  is  not  likely  to  be  discharged ;  such  penury  will 
never  disgrace,  either  the  minister  himself,  or  the  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Not  the  minister  himself.  Because  in  the 
purest  state  of  Christianity,  the  most  eminent  servants  of 
our  divine  Lord  were  sometimes  distressed  with  want  of 
both  decent  apparel  and  necessary  food.  Not  the  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ.  For  his  kingdom  not  being  of  this  ivorld, 
but  of  a  spiritual  nature,  it  cannot  be  either  adorned  by 
riches,  or  disgraced  by  poverty.  Besides  the  ministers  of 
evangelical  truth  must  be  poor  indeed,  if  in  humbler  cir- 
cimistances  than  Jesus  himself  was,  when  proclaiming  the 
glad  tidings  of  his  kingdom.  It  must,  however,  be  ac- 
knowledged, that,  so  far  as  a  faithful  pastor  is  reduced  to 
the  embarrassments  of  poverty  merely  by  his  people  with- 
holding those  voluntary  supplies  which  they  were  well  able 
to  have  afforded,  and  to  which,  in  common  justice,  equally 
as  by  the  appointment  of  Christ,  he  had  an  undoubted  right 
the  best  of  causes  is  disgraced,  and  the  oiTenders  are  ex- 
posed to  severe  censure. 

Were  a  pastor  driven  to  the  painful  alternative,  of  either 
entering  into  some  lawful  secular  employment,  or  of  con- 
tinuing his  pastoral  relation  and  stated  ministrations,  in  a 
course  of  embarrassment  by  debts  which  he  could  not  pay; 
the  former  would  become  his  duty.     Not  only  because  we 


PASTORAL  CAUTIONS.  8^ 

ought  never  to  do  evil  that  good  may  come  ;  but  also  be- 
cause it  is  much  more  evident,  that  lie  ought  to  owe  no 
man  any  thing,  than  it  is,  that  the  Lord  ever  called  him  to 
the  ministry,  or  qualified  him  for  it.  But,  if  necessity  do 
not  impel,  the  following  passage  seems  to  have  the  force 
of  a  negative  precept,  respecting  the  Christian  pastor  :  No 
man  that  warreth  entangleth  himself  with  the  affairs  of 
this  life  ;  that  he  may  please  him  who  hath  chosen  him  to 
he  a  soldier,  A  pastor  should  be  very  cautious,  not  only 
of  entering,  unnecessarily,  into  stated  secular  employment; 
but  also  of  accepting  any  trust,  though  apparently  advan- 
tageous, in  which  the  preservat-ion  and  the  management  of 
property  are  confided  to  his  integrity  and  prudence.  For 
so  critically  observed  is  the  conduct  of  a  man  that  has  the 
management  of  another's  pecuniary  affairs ;  and  so  delicate 
is  a  minister's  character,  that  he  is  in  peculiar  danger  of 
exposing  himself  to  censure,  and  of  injuring  his  public  use- 
fulness, by  such  engagements. 

Take  heed,  I  will  venture  to  add,  take  heed  to  your  se- 
cond-self in  the  person  of  your  ivife.  As  it  is  of  high 
importance  for  a  young  minister  in  single  life,  to  behave 
with  the  utmost  delicacy  in  all  his  intercourse  with  female 
friends,  treating  with  peculiar  caution  those  of  them  that  are 
unmarried ;  and  as  it  behooves  him  to  pay  the  most  con- 
scientious regard  to  religious  character,  when  choosing  a 
companion  for  life  ;  so,  when  in  the  conjugal  state,  his 
tenderest  attention  is  due  to  the  domestic  happiness  and  the 
spiritual  interests  of  his  wife.  This  obligation,  my  brother, 
manifestly  devolves  upon  you  ;  as  being  alrendy  a  husband 
and  a  father.  Next  after  your  own  soul,  therefore,  your 
wife  and  your  children  evidently  claim  the  most  affection- 
ate, conscientious,  and  pious  care. 

Nor  can  it  be  reasonably  doubted,  that  many  a  devout 


84  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

and  amiable  woman  has  given  her  hand  to  a  minister  of 
the  gospel,  in  preference  to  a  private  Christian,  though 
otherwise  equally  deserving,  in  sanguine  expectation,  by 
so  doing,  of  enjoying  peculiar  spiritual  advantages  in  the 
matrimonial  relation.  But,  alas!  there  is  much  reason  to 
apprehend,  that  not  a  few  individuals  among  those  worthy 
females,  have  often  reflected  to  the  following  effect: 

"  I  have,  indeed,  married  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  ;  but 
I  do  not  find  in  him  the  affectionate  domestic  instructor,  for 
either  myself,  or  my  children.  My  husband  is  much  es- 
teemed among  his  religious  acquaintance,  as  a  respectable 
Christian  character ;  but  his  example  at  home  is  far  from 
being  delightful.  Affable,  condescending,  and  pleasing,  in 
the  parlours  of  religious  friends  ;  but,  frequently,  either 
trifling  and  unsavoury,  or  imperious  and  unsocial,  in  his 
own  family.  Preferring  the  opportunity  of  being  enter- 
tained at  a  plentiful  table,  and  of  conversing  with  the 
wealthy,  the  polite,  and  the  sprightly,  to  the  homely  fare 
of  his  own  family,  and  the  company  of  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren, he  often  spends  his  afternoons  and  evenings  from 
home,  until  so  late  an  hour,  that  domestic  worship  is  either 
omitted,  or  performed  in  a  hasty  and  slovenly  manner, 
with  scarcely  the  appearance  of  devotion — Little  caring 
for  my  soul,  or  for  ihe  management  of  our  growing  off- 
spring, he  seems  concerned  for  hardly  any  thing  more, 
than  keeping  fair  with  his  people:  relative  to  which,  I 
have  often  calmly  remonstrated,  and  submissively  en- 
treated, but  all  in  vain.  Surrounded  with  little  ones,  and 
attended  with  straits ;  destitute  of  the  sympathies,  the  in- 
structions, the  consolations,  which  might  have  been  ex- 
pected from  the  affectionate  heart  of  a  pious  husband,  con- 
nected with  the  gifts  of  an  evangelical  minister,  I  pour  out 
my  soul   to  God,  and   mourn  in  secret."     Such,  there  is 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  85 

ground  of  apprehension,  has  been  the  sorrowful  soliloquy 
of  many  a  minister's  pious,  dutiful,  and  prudent  wife.  Take 
heed,  then,  to  the  best  interests  of  your  second-self. 

To  this  end,  except  on  extraordinary  occasions,  when 
impelled  by  duty,  spend  your  evenings  at  home.  Yes,  and 
at  an  early  hour  in  the  evening,  let  your  family  and  your 
study  receive  their  demands  on  your  presence,  in  the  lively 
performance  of  social  and  secret  devotion.  Thus  there 
will  be  reason  to  hope,  that  domestic  order  and  sociability, 
the  improvement  of  your  own  understanding,  and  commu- 
nion with  God,  will  all  be  promoted. 

Guard,  habitually,  against  every  appearance  of  impru- 
dent intercourse,  and  every  indelicate  familiarity  with  the 
most  virtuous  and  pious  of  your  female  friends.  Be  par- 
ticularly cautious  of  paying  frequent  visits  to  any  single 
woman  who  lives  alone  ;  otherwise,  your  conduct  may 
soon  fall  under  the  suspicion  of  your  neighbours,  and  also 
of  your  own  wife,  so  as  to  become  her  daily  tormentor; 
even  while  she  believes  you  innocent  of  the  great  trans- 
gression.— In  cases  of  this  kind,  it  is  not  sufficient  that 
conscience  bears  witness  to  the  purity  of  your  conduct,  and 
the  piety  of  your  motives  :  for,  in  matters  of  such  a  deli- 
cate nature,  there  should  not  be  the  least  shadow  of  a 
ground,  either  to  support  suspicion,  or  to  excite  surmise. 
There  is  need  for  us,  my  Brother,  to  watch  and  pray 
against  the  greatest  sins — even  against  those  to  which,  per- 
haps, we  never  perceived  ourselves  to  bo  much  inclined. 
For,  alas  !  we  have  sometimes  heard  of  apparently  pious 
and  evangelical  ministers  falling  into  such  enormous 
crimes,  as  not  only  disgrace  religion,  but  degrade  hu- 
manity. ■  -  y- 

Of  late,  I  have  been   much  affected  with  Ihe  following 

reflection  :  "  Though,  if  not  greatly  deceived,  I  have  had 

8 


86  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

some  degree  of  experimental  acquaintance  with  Jesus  Christ 
for  almost  forty  years  ;  though  1  have  borne  the  ministe- 
rial character  for  upwards  of  twenty-five  years;  though  I 
have  been,  perhaps,  of  some  little  use  in  the  church  of 
God  ;  and  though  I  have  had  a  greater  share  of  esteem 
among  religious  people  than  I  had  any  reason  to  expect ; 
yet  after  all,  it  is  possible  for  me,  in  one  single  hour  of 
temptation,  to  blast  my  character — to  ruin  my  public  use- 
fulness— and  to  render  my  warmest  Christian  friends 
ashamed  of  owning  me.  Hold  thou  me  up,  O  Lord,  and 
I  shall  be  safe  !  "  Ah  !  Brother,  there  is  little  reason  for 
any  of  us  to  be  high-minded  :  and,  therefore,  Happy  is 
the  man  that  feareth  always. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  tcith  regard  to  the  diligent  im- 
provement of  your  talents  and  opportunities,  in  the  whole 
course  of  your  ministry,  it  behooves  you,  as  a  public 
teacher,  to  spend  much  of  your  time  in  reading  and  in 
study.  Of  this  you  are  convinced,  and  will  act,  I  trust, 
agjreeablv  to  that  conviction.  For  suitable  means  must 
be  used,  not  only  in  your  public  ministry,  in  season  and 
out  of  season,  for  the  good  of  others  ;  but  with  a  view  to  the 
improvement  of  your  own  mind,  in  an  acquaintance  with 
divine  truth.  Yes,  my  Christian  friend,  this  is  necessary, 
that  your  ability  to  feed  the  flock  with  knowledge  and  un- 
derstanding may  be  increased  ;  that  your  own  heart  may 
be  more  deeply  tinctured  with  evangelical  principles ;  that 
you  may  be  the  better  prepared  for  every  branch  of  pas- 
toral duty,  and  for  every  trying  event  that  may  occur. 
For  who  can  reasonably  deny  the  necessity  of  diligence  in 
the  use  of  means,  adapted,  respectively,  to  promote  your 
own  ministerial  improvement,  and  to  obtain  the  great  ob- 
jects of  your  pastoral  office  ;  any  more  than  to  a  rational 
prospect  of  success,  in  the  management  of  secular  busi- 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  87 

ness?  Be,  then,  as  careful  to  improve  opportunities  of  both 
obtaining  and  imparting  spiritual  benefits,  as  the  prudent 
and  assiduous  tradesman  or  mechanic  is,  to  promote  the 
legitimate  designs  of  his  professional  calling. 

If  a  minister  of  the  gospel  behave  with  Christian  deco- 
rum, possess  tolerable  abilities  for  his  work,  and  having 
his  heart  in  it,  be  habitually  industrious,  there  is  reason  to 
conclude  that,  in  the  common  course  of  Providence,  he 
shall  not  labour  in  vain.  As  nobody,  however,  wonders 
that  a  merchant,  or  a  manufacturer,  who,  having  no  plea- 
sure  in  his  employment,  neglects  his  affairs,  and  behaves 
£is  if  he  thought  himself  above  his  business,  does  not  suc- 
ceed, but  becomes  bankrupt;  so,  if  a  minister  be  seldom 
any  further  engaged,  either  in  the  study  of  truth,  or  in  the 
public  exercises  of  religion,  than  seems  necessary  to  his 
continuance,  with  decency,  in  the  pastoral  station,  there  is 
no  reason  to  wonder,  if  his  public  devotion  be  without  sa- 
vour, and  his  preaching  without  success.  The  church  of 
which  such  a  minister  is  the  pastor,  seems  completely  war- 
ranted to  cry  in  his  ears.  Take  heed  to  the  ministry  which 
thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfil  it. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  respecting  the  motives  by  which 
you  are  infuenced  in.  all  your  endeavours  to  obtain  useful 
knowledge.  For  if  you  read  and  study,  chiefly  that  you 
may  cut  a  respectable  figure  in  the  pulpit ;  or  to  obtain 
and  increase  popular  applause  ;  the  motive  is  carnal,  base, 
and  unworthy  a  man  of  God.  Yet,  detestable  in  the  sight 
of  Him  who  searches  the  heart  as  that  motive  is,  there 
will  be  the  greatest  necessity  for  you  to  guard  against  it  as 
a  besetting  evil.  It  is,  perhaps,  as  hard  for  a  minister  ha- 
bitually to  read  and  study  with  becoming  diligence,  with- 
out being  under  this  corrupt  influence,  as  it  is  for  a  trades- 
man prudently  to   manage  a   lucrative    business,  without 


88  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

seeking  the  gratification  of  a  covetous  disposition  ;  yet  both, 
the  minister  and  the  tradesman  must  either  guard  against 
these  pernicious  evils,  or  be  in  danger  of  sinking  in  final 
ruin. 

Besides,  whatever  be  the  motives  which  principally  ope- 
rate in  your  private  studies,  it  is  highly  probable  those  very 
motives  will  have  their  influence  in  the  pulpit.  If,  when 
secretly  studying  the  word  of  God,  it  was  your  chief  con- 
cern to  know  the  divine 'will,  that  you  might,  with  integ- 
rity and  benevolence,  lay  it  before  your  people  for  their 
benefit ;  it  is  likely  the  same  holy  motiv-e  will  attend  you 
in  public  service.  But  if  a  thirst  of  popularity,  or  a  lust 
of  applause,  had  the  principal  influence  in  the  choice  of 
your  subject,  and  in  your  meditations  upon  it,  there  will 
be  no  reason  for  surprise,  if  you  should  be  under  the  same 
detestable  bias,  when  performing  your  public  labour. 

Study  your  discourses,  therefore,  with  a  devotional  dis- 
position. To  this  you  are  bound  by  the  very  nature  of 
the  case,  as  a  Christian  minister.  For,  when  the  Bible  is 
before  you,  it  is  the  word  of  God  on  which  you  meditate, 
and  the  work  of  God  you  are  preparing  to  perform.  It  is 
reported  of  Dr.  Cotton  Mather,  "  That  in  studying  and 
preparing  them,  he  would  endeavour  to  make  even  that  an 
exercise  of  devotion  for  his  own  soul.  Accordingly  his 
way  was,  at  the  end  of  every  paragraph,  to  make  a  pause, 
and  endeavour  to  make  his  own  soul  feel  some  holy  im- 
pression of  the  truths  contained  in  it.  This  he  thought 
would  be  an  excellent  means  of  delivering  his  sermons  with 
life  and  spirit,  and  warming  the  hearts  of  his  people  by 
them  ;  and  so  he  found  it."* 

It  is,  indeed,  an  easy  thing  for  a  preacher  to  make  loud 


Abridgment  of  Dr.  C.  Mather's  Life,  p.  38. 


I 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  89 

professions  of  regard  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of 
immortal  souls,  as  the  ruling  motive  in  his  ministerial  con- 
duct: but  experience  has  taught  me,  that  it  is  extremely 
difficult  for  any  minister  to  act  suitably  to  such  professions. 
For  as  that  pride  which  is  natural  to  our  species,  impels 
the  generality  of  mankind  to  wish  for  eminence,  rather 
than  usefulness,  in  this  or  the  other  station ;  so  it  is  with 
ministers  of  the  word.  Forty  years  ago  I  saw  but  little 
need  of  this  caution,  compared  with  that  conviction  of  its 
necessity  which  I  now  have.  A  preacher  of  the  real  gos- 
pel, I  am  fully  persuaded,  may  appear  exceedingly  earnest 
and  very  faithful  in  his  public  labours,  as  if  his  only  design 
were  to  promote  the  cause  of  truth,  the  happiness  of  men, 
and  the  honour  of  God ;  while,  nevertheless,  he  is  more 
concerned  to  figure  away  at  the  head  of  a  large  body  of 
people  in  the  religious  world,  than  to  advance  the  genuine 
interests  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  felicity  of  his  fellow-rnor- 
tals.  What  is  it  but  this  detestable  pride,  that  makes  any 
of  us  ministers  take  more  pleasure  in  perceiving  our  la- 
bours made  useful  to  the  rich,  the  learned,  and  the  polite, 
than  to  the  poor,  the  illiterate,  and  the  vulgar?  It  is,  1 
presume,  principally,  because  it  adds  consequence  to  our 
own  characters,  to  have  wealthy,  well-educated,  and  po- 
lished persons  in  our  churches.  Jesus,  however,  in  the 
time  of  his  personal  ministry,  was  far  from  being  influenced 
by  any  such  motive;  and  equally  far  from  showing  the 
least  predilection  for  persons  of  promising  dispositions,  on 
any  such  grounds.  Witness  his  behaviour  to  Nicodemus, 
lo  the  young  Ruler,  and  to  the  Nobleman  at  Capernaum. 

I  will  add,  what  is  it  but  the  same  depravity  of  heart, 

which  frequently  renders  us  much  more  attentive  to  our 

wealthy  friends,  than  we  are  to  our  poor  brethren,  in  times 

of  affliction?  even  though  we  be  well  assured,  that  there  is 

8* 


90  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

little  dantrer  of  the  rich  beincr  overlooked  in  their  sorrows. 
Hoary  as  I  now  am*  in  the  ministry,  and  accustomed  as 
I  have  been  to  hear  conscience  cry  out  against  me  for  this, 
that,  and  the  other  omission  of  duty,  I  do  not  recollect  that 
it  ever  charged  me  with  neglecting  any  person  in  plentiful 
circumstances  when  deeply  afflicted,  and  requesting  my 
visits.  But,  alas !  I  do  recollect  having  frequently  heard 
conscience,  with  a  frowning  aspect,  and  an  angry  tone, 
either  demanding,  "  Wouldst  thou  be  thus  backward  to  un- 
dergo some  little  inconvenience,  in  visiting  a  wealthy  pa- 
tient ? "  or  declaring,  "  That  afflicted  brother  would  not, 
through  mere  forgetfulness,  have  been  recently  disappointed 
of  thy  presence,  conversation  and  prayers,  had  he  not  been 
an  obscure  and  a  poor  man.  Had  he  been  less  deserving 
of  thy  compassionate  regard,  he  would  have  been  favoured 
with  it."  Alas,  my  Brother,  there  is  reason  to  fear,  that 
few  ministers  on  this  ground,  stand  perfectly  free  from 
censure,  at  the  bar  of  a  tender  conscience ! 

As  you  should  take  heed  to  yourself,  respecting  the  prin- 
ciples on  which  you  act,  and  the  ends  at  which  you  aim, 
in  your  preparations  for  the  pulpit;  so  it  behooves  you  to 
be  still  more  careful  in  these  respects,  when  you  enter  on 
public  service.  For  then  you  professedly  appear,  as  a 
guilty  creature,  to  adore  at  the  feet  of  Eternal  Majesty; 
as  a  minister  of  the  Divine  Jesus,  to  perform  his  work ; 
and  as  the  servant  of  this  church,  to  promote  the  happi- 
ness of  all  its  members.  Endeavour,  therefore,  always  to 
enter  your  pulpit  under  the  force  of  this  conviction :  "  I 
am  an  apostate  creature,  and  going  to  worship  the  omni- 
scient God :  a  wretch  who  deserves  to  perish,  yet  looking 
to  sovereign  mercy :  a  sinner  called  by  the  gospel,  and 

*  A.  D.  1805. 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  91 

trusting  in  the  great  atonement ;  confessedly  insufficient 
for  the  great  work  on  which  I  am  entering,  but  relying  on 
the  aids  of  grace."  This  will  produce  deep  solemnity,  tem- 
pered with  devout  delight :  which  mixture  of  holy  awe  and 
sacred  pleasure  should  accompany  the  Christian,  and  es- 
pecially the  Christian  minister,  whenever  he  approaches 
the  Supreme. 

Remarkable  and  important  is  that  saying,  Let  us  have 
grace  ichereby  we  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  rever- 
ence and  godly  fear  :  for  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 
Very  observable  also  is  the  language  of  David  :  1  will  go 
to  the  altar  of  God,  to  God  my  exceeding  joy.  JMay  the 
import  of  these  passages  united,  exert  its  force  on  your 
very  soul,  whenever  you  take  the  lead  in  public  worship  ! 
Then  your  graces  as  a  Christian,  and  your  gifts  as  a  min- 
ister, will  be  exercised  at  the  same  time.  Your  graces 
being  excited,  you  have  communion  with  God :  your  gifts 
being  exerted,  the  people  are  edified.  Whereas,  were  you 
to  enter  the  pulpit  merely  to  exercise  your  ministerial 
talents,  though  others  might  be  fed  by  the  truths  delivered, 
your  own  soul  would  starve.  This,  I  fear,  is  the  case  of 
many  who  preach  the  gospel. 

But,  what  a  figure,  in  the  eye  of  Omniscience,  must  that 
preacher  make,  who  is  not  habitually  desirous  of  exercising 
devout  affections  in  the  performance  of  his  public  work ! 
Like  an  index  on  the  high-road,  he  directs  others  in  the 
way  to  heaven  ;  but  he  walks  not  in  it  himself.  He  may 
prophesy  with  Balaam,  or  preach  with  Judas  ;  his  learning 
and  knowledge,  his  natural  parts  and  spiritual  gifts,  may 
excite  admiration  and  be  useful  to  others  ;  but,  being  desti- 
tute of  internal  devotion,  his  heart  is  not  right  with  God, 
and  he  is  a  wretched  creature.  Sounding  brass,  or  a 
tinli'ling  cymbal,  is  the  character  by  which  he  is  known 
in  sacred  Scripture. 


92  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

When,  however,  commencing  public  service,  it  is  need- 
ful to  remember,  that  you  appear,  not  only  as  a  worship- 
per of  God,  but  as  a  minister  of  Christ.  Being  such,  it  is 
your  indispensable  duty  to  preach  Christ,  and  not  your- 
self: that  is,  with  sincerity  and  ardour,  to  aim  at  display- 
ing the  glories  of  his  person,  and  the  riches  of  his  grace ; 
the  spirituality  of  his  kingdom,  and  the  excellence  of  his 
government;  not  your  own  ingenuit}^,  or  eloquence — your 
parts,  or  learning.  Guard  then,  my  Brother,  as  against 
the  most  pernicious  evil ;  guard,  as  for  your  very  life, 
against  converting  the  gospel  ministry  into  a  vehicle  to  ex- 
hibit your  own  excellence ;  or  prostituting  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  crucified  to  the  gratification  of  your  pride,  or  that  it 
may  be  a  pander  to  your  praise.  For  who  can  estimate 
the  magnitude  of  that  guilt  which  is  included  in  such  con- 
duct? Yet  with  this  enormous  and  horrible  evil,  I  cannot 
forbear  suspecting,  many  ministers  are  more  or  less  charge- 
able. Nay,  to  the  commission  of  this  outrage  on  the 
honour  of  Christ  and  of  grace,  every  minister  should  con- 
sider himself  as  liable.  For  so  polluted  are  our  hands, 
that,  without  grace  preventing,  we  defile  every  thing  we 
touch.  So  depraved  are  our  hearts,  that  we  are  in  danger 
of  committing  a  robbery  on  the  glory  of  our  divine  Lord, 
even  when  it  is  our  professed  business  to  exalt  it. 

As,  when  entering  on  public  devotion,  you  should  en- 
deavour to  act  becoming  your  character,  under  the  notion 
of  a  guilty  creature,  in  audience  with  the  King  Eternal; 
and  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  whose  business  it  is  to  display 
his  glory ;  so  you  are  further  to  consider  yourself  as  the 
servant  of  this  church.  When  standing  up  to  address 
your  people,  it  should  ever  be  with  an  earnest  desire  of 
promoting  their  happiness.  They  having  chosen  you  to  the 
pastoral  office;  you  having  accepted  their  invitation;  and 
being  now  solemnly  ordained  to  the  important  service  ;  that 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  93 

mutual  agreement,  and  the  interesting  transactions  of  this 
day,  should  operate  as  a  threefold  motive  to  the  faithful 
performance  of  your  public  work.  Yes,  you  are  bound 
affectionately  to  aim  at  doing  them  good,  by  laying  divine 
truth  before  them  in  such  a  manner  as  is  adapted  to  en- 
lighten their  minds,  to  affect  their  hearts,  and  to  promote 
their  edification. 

Though  the  occasional  exercise  of  your  ministerial  talents 
in  other  places,  may  be  both  lawful  and  commendable ; 
yet,  as  it  is  here  only  that  you  stand  in  the  pastoral  rela- 
tion, you  ought,  except  in  extraordinary  cases,  to  fill  this 
pulpit  yourself;  and  not  leave  the  deacons  to  procure  sup- 
plies, in  a  precarious  manner,  while  you  are  serving  some 
other  community.  It  is  here,  as  a  public  teacher,  that  your 
proper  business  lies  ;  and  here,  at  the  usual  times  of  as- 
sembling your  voice  must  be  heard — When  the  pastor  of 
a  church  discovers  an  inclination  to  avail  himself  of  almost 
any  pretext  for  being  absent  from  his  people,  in  order  to 
serve  others ;  he  gives  reason  of  suspicion,  whatever  his 
pretences  may  be,  that  either  filthy  lucre,  or  a  lust  of  pop- 
ularity, has  too  much  place  in  his  heart :  and  that  he  ac- 
cepted the  pastoral  office,  rather  as  an  article  of  conve- 
nience, than  as  a  matter  of  duty.  It  is,  indeed,  much  to  be 
lamented,  that  though  dissenting  ministers  in  general  justly 
exclaim  against  the  non-residence  and  the  holding  of  plu- 
ralities,  which  are  so  common  among  the  clergy ;  yet  th^ 
conduct  of  some  pastors  among  the  Nonconformists  makes 
near  approaches  to  that  of  pluralities  in  our  national  estab- 
lishment, and  is  a  violation  of  pastoral  duty. 

You  should  seek,  with  peculiar  care,  to  obtain  the  ap- 
probation of  conscience  in  each  of  your  hearers  ;  as  ap- 
pears by  the  following  words :  By  manifestation  of  the 
truths  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in 


94  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOK's  MANUAL. 

the  sight  of  God.  This  illustrious  passage  presents  us 
with  a  view  of  Paul  in  the  pulpit ;  and  a  very  solemn  ap- 
pearance he  makes.  He  has  just  been  adoring  in  secret, 
at  the  feet  of  the  Most  High  ;  and,  recent  from  converse 
with  the  Most  Hoi}',  he  is  now  going  to  address  his  fellow- 
sinners.  Penetrated  with  the  importance  of  his  office,  and 
the  solemnity  of  his  present  situation,  he  manifestly  feels 
— he  seems  to  tremble.  Nor  need  we  wonder  :  for  the 
subject  on  which  he  is  to  speak,  the  object  he  has  in  view, 
and  the  witness  of  his  conduct,  are  all  interesting  and  so- 
lemn to  the  last  degree.  Truth,  Conscience,  and  God 
— the  most  important  and  impressive  thoughts  that  can  en- 
ter the  human  mind — pervade  his  very  soul.  Evangelical 
truth  is  the  subject  of  his  discussion;  the  approbation  of 
conscience  is  the  object  of  his  desire ;  and  the  omniscient 
Holy  One  is  the  witness  of  his  conduct.  An  example, 
this,  which  you  and  I,  and  every  minister  of  the  word  are 
bound  to  imitate.  Make  it  your  diligent  endeavour,  then, 
to  obtain  the  approbation  of  conscience,  from  all  that  hear 
you  :  for  without  deserving  that,  none  of  your  public  la- 
bours can  be  to  your  honour,  or  turn  to  your  own  account 
ill  the  great  day  of  the  Lord. 

A  minister  may  say  things  that  arc  profoundly  learned, 
and  very  ingenious  :  that  are  uncommonly  pretty  and  ex- 
tremely pleasing  to  the  generality  of  his  hearers  ;  without 
aiming  to  reach  their  consciences,  and  to  impress  their 
hearts,  either  by  asserting  divine  authority,  or  by  display- 
ing divine  grace.  When  this  is  the  case,  he  obtains,  it 
may  be,  from  superficial  hearers,  the  reward  which  he 
sought ;  for  he  is  greatly  admired  and  ajiplauded.  But 
alas  !  the  unawakened  sinner  is  not  alarmed  ;  the  hungry 
soul  is  not  fed  ;  and  the  Father  of  jnercies  is  defrauded  of 
that  reverence  and  confidence,  of  that  love  and  obedience. 


PASTORAL  CAUTIONS.  95 

which  a  faithful  declaration  of  the  gracious  and  sanctifying 
truth  might  have  produced.  Yes,  my  Brother,  it  is  much 
to  be  suspected,  that  many  ministers  have  recommended 
themselves  to  the  fancies,  the  tastes,  the  affections  of  their 
hearers  ;  who  never  deserved,  and  who  never  had,  in  a 
serious  hour,  the  approbation  of  their  consciences. 

Be  ambitious,  therefore,  of  obtaining  and  preserving  the 
suffrage  of  conscience  in  your  favour,  whether  admired, 
and  honoured  with  verbal  applause,  or  not.  For  it  is  evi- 
dent from  observation,  that  a  preacher  who  is  endued  with 
a  competent  share  of  learning  and  fine  parts,  a  retentive 
memory  and  good  elocution,  may  recommend  himself  to 
the  admiration  of  great  numbers;  while  their  consciences, 
in  the  hour  of  solemn  reflection,  bear  testimony  against  him. 
Because,  as  a  minister  may  have  all  those  engaging  qualifi- 
cations, while  habitually  proud  and  covetous,  deceitful  and 
vain ;  so  the  conscience  never  feels  itself  interested  in  the 
fine  imagination,  the  genius  or  the  learning,  which  a  min- 
ister discovers  in  his  public  services. — It  is  worthy  of  re- 
mark, my  Brother,  that  though  none  of  us  can  command 
success  to  our  labours,  were  we  ever  so  pious,  diligent,  and 
faithful  ;  and  though  it  may  not  be  in  our  power  to  obtain 
the  applause  of  literaturCj  of  genius,  or  of  address;  yet,  in 
the  common  course  of  things,  if  we  be  assiduous,  benevo- 
lent, and  upright  in  our  labours,  we  may  secure  the  appro- 
bation of  conscience,  in  the  generality  of  our  stated  hear- 
ers :  which  is  an  article  of  great  importance  to  the  tran- 
quility of  a  minister's  own  breast. 

Now,  my  young  friend,  if  you  keep  conscience  in  view  ; 
if  you  remember  that  God  himself  is  a  witness  of  your  la- 
tent motives,  and  of  your  public  labours,  you  will  not 
choose  an  obscure  text,  principally  that  you  may  have  the 
honour  of  explaining  it :  nor  will  you  select  one  which  has 


96  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

no  relation  to  the  subject  you  mean  to  discuss,  in  order  that 
your  acumen  may  shine,  by  making  it  speak  what  it  never 
thought.  The  more  you  keep  the  approbation  of  conscience 
and  the  presence  of  God  in  your  eye,  the  more  depend- 
ent will  you  be  on  divine  assistance,  in  all  your  ministe- 
rial addresses.  Yes,  bearing  in  mind,  on  every  occasion 
of  this  kind,  that  your  business  here  is  to  plead  for  the  in- 
terests of  evangelical  truth,  under  the  immediate  inspection 
of  Him  who  is  the  teuth  ;  you  cannot  but  feel  your  in- 
capacity, and  look  for  assistance  to  God,  whose  cause  you 
mean  to  promote.  The  more  you  keep  the  consciences  of 
men  and  the  presence  of  God  in  your  view,  the  more  will 
you  be  impressed  with  the  importance  of  your  subject,  and 
the  more  earnest  will  you  be  in  addressing  your  hearers  : 
for  that  minister  must  have  a  strange  set  of  passions, 
who  does  not  feel  himself  roused  by  such  considerations. 
The  more  you  keep  the  approbation  of  conscience  and  the 
inspection  of  God  in  remembrance,  the  less  will  you  be  dis- 
posed to  indulge  a  light  and  trifling  spirit,  and  the  more 
devotional  will  you  be,  in  the  course  of  your  administra- 
tions :  for  the  ordinances  of  God  are  too  sacred  to  become 
the  vehicles  of  entertainment,  and  his  presence  is  too 
solemn  to  permit  the  smile  of  levity. 

Again :  Keeping  the  consciences  of  men,  and  the 
Searcher  of  hearts  in  view,  it  will  afford  you  much  more 
pleasure  to  find,  that  persons  who  have  been  hearing  you, 
left  the  place  bemoaning  their  apostate  state,  and  very 
deeply  abased  before  the  Most  Holy  ;  than  to  be  informed, 
that  they  greatly  admired  you  as  a  preacher,  and  loudly 
applauded  your  ministerial  talents.  Because  for  a  person 
to  depart  from  public  worship,  in  raptures  with  the  min- 
ister's abilities,  is  no  proof  that  he  has  received  any  spirit- 
ual benefit.     But  if,  smitten  with  a  sense  of  guilt,  he  cry 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  97 

out, — Holo  shall  I  escape  the  wrath  to  come  7  God  he 
merciful  to  me  a  sinner!  Or  if  he  exclaim,  Who  is  a  god 
like  unto  our  God  ?  How  great  is  his  goodness,  and  how 
great  is  his  beauty  !  What  shall  I  render  to  the  Lord  for 
all  his  benefits?  then  it  looks  as  if  the  preacher  had  com- 
mended himself  to  his  conscience,  and  as  if  the  truth  had 
reached  his  heart.  For  language  of  this  kind,  from  a  re- 
flecting hearer,  has  a  devotional  aspect,  and  gives  glory  to 
God.  It  indicates  a  soul,  either  as  being  apprehensive  of 
deserved  ruin,  or  as  rejoicing  in  revealed  mercy  ;  as  hav- 
ing a  good  hope  through  grace,  or  as  revering  divine  au- 
thority. Whereas,  barely  to  admire  and  praise  the  preacher, 
is  quite  consistent  with  reigning  depravity,  and  with  rooted 
enmity  to  God.  As  it  is  written.  They  sit  before  thee  as 
my  people,  and  they  hear  thy  words — With  their  mouth, 
they  show  much  love,  but  their  heart  goeth  after  their  co- 
vetousness.  And  lo,  thou  art  unto  them  as  a  very  lovely 
song  of  one  that  hath  a  pleasant  voice,  and  can  play  well 
on  an  instrument :  for  they  hear  thy  words,  but  they  do 
them  not, 

.Once  more:  In  proportion  as  the  approbation  of  con- 
science, and  the  inspection  of  God  are  properly  kept  in 
view,  the  pleasure  you  have,  arising  from  verbal  commen- 
dations of  professed  friends,  and  the  pain  of  strong  oppo- 
sition from  the  avowed  enemies  of  evangelical  truth,  will 
be  diminished.  For  conscience  does  not  often  express  it- 
self in  the  language  of  noisy  applause ;  which,  when  free 
from  hypocrisy,  is  commonly  the  fruit  of  a  weak  under- 
standing, under  the  influence  of  strong  passions.  Hence 
it  is  not  unfrequent  for  those  who  have  been  the  most  libe- 
ral in  praising  a  minister,  to  be  found  among  the  first  who 
entirely  desert  his  ministry — As  to  unfounded   censures, 

and  violent  opposition  ;  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience, 
9 


98  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

and  the  countenance  of  Scripture,  are  adapted  to  afford  the 
needful  support. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  with  regard  to  that  success  and 
those  discouragements,  which  may  attend  your  ministry. 
Should  a  large  degree  of  apparent  success,  through  the  fa- 
vour of  heaven,  accompany  your  labours,  there  will  be  the 
highest  necessity  to  guard  against  pride  and  self-esteem. 
A  young  man,  of  good  ministerial  abilities,  and  honoured 
^  with  great  usefulness,  is  in  a  delicate  situation,  respecting 
the  prosperity  of  his  own  soul ;  for,  through  the  want  of 
experience  and  observation,  such  concurrence  of  pleasing 
particulars  has  proved  to  some  very  promising  characters, 
the  innocent  occasion  of  disgrace  and  ruin.  Shining  abili- 
ties, and  a  blessing  upon  their  labours,  have  rendered  them 
popular.  Popularity  has  intoxicated  them  with  pride. 
Pride  has  exposed  them  to  various  temptations.  Tempta- 
tions have  prevailed  ;  and  either  precipitated  them  into  some 
enormous  offence,  or  laid  the  foundation  of  a  gradual  de- 
parture from  the  truth,  and  from  the  practice  of  real  piety 
If  the  former,  their  character  has  been  killed,  as  by  the 
stroke  of  an  apoplexy.  If  the  latter,  their  comfort  and  use- 
fulness have  been  destroyed,  as  by  a  consuming  hectic. 
Agreeable  to  that  saying.  Pride  goeth  before  destruction, 
and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall. 

Remember,  therefore,  my  Brother,  that  though  it  is  your 
indispensable  duty  to  labour  and  pray  for  prosperity  in 
your  work  ;  yet,  that  a  season  of  remarkable  success  will 
generally  prove  an  hour  of  peculiar  temptation  to  your  own 
soul. —  Talce  heed  to  yourself,  at  such  a  time,  and  watch 
the  secret  motions  of  your  own  heart.  The  number  of 
your  hearers  may  increase,  and  your  church  my  flourish ; 
while,  in  your  own  breast,  devotional  affections  and  virtu- 
ous dispositions  are  greatly  on  the  decline;  nor  need  I  in- 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  99 

form  you,  that  every  degree  of  such  declension  has  a  ten- 
dency to  final  ruin. 

Besides,  if  there  should  be  an  appearance  of  extensive 
utility  attending  your  labours,  for  which  I  sincerely  pray  ; 
you  may  do  well  to  remember  the  old  proverb,  "  All  is  not 
gold  that  glitters."  Numbers  there  are  that  seem  to  re- 
ceive the  word  with  Joy,  who,  in  time  of  temptation,  fall 
away — Many  evangelical  and  popular  preachers,  I  am 
very  suspicious,  have  greatly  over  rated  the  usefulness  of 
their  own  labours.  For,  the  longer  I  live,  the  more  appre- 
hensive  I  am,  that  the  number  of  real  converts,  among 
those  who  profess  the  genuine  gospel,  is  comparatively  very 
small :  according  to  the  import  of  that  alarming  declara- 
tion, Many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

On  the  other  hand,  should  you  meet  with  many  and 
great  discouragements,  take  heed  that  you  do  not  indulge 
a  desponding  temper,  as  if  you  had  been  of  no  use  in  the 
ministerial  work.  With  discouragements  you  certainly 
will  meet,  unless  Providence  were  to  make  your  case  an 
exception  to  the  general  course  of  things  ;  which  you  have 
no  ground  to  expect.  Very  painful  discouragements,  for 
instance,  may  sometimes  arise,  from  the  want  of  liberty 
and  savour  in  your  own  mind,  when  performino-  public 
service.  This,  there  is  reason  to  suppose,  is  not  uncom- 
mon. 1,  at  least,  have  had  frequent  experience  of  it ;  and, 
once  to  such  a  degree,  that  I  began  to  think  very  seriously 
of  giving  up  the  ministry  :  supposing  that  the  Great  Shep- 
herd had  nothing  further  for  me  to  do,  either  in  the  pasto- 
ral office,  or  in  preaching  the  word  at  large This  exer- 
cise of  mind,  though  exceedingly  painful  for  some  weeks, 
was  both  instructive  and  useful.  Before  that  well-recol- 
lected season,  I  had  frequently  talked  about  the  necessity 
of  divine  influence,  to  render  a  minister  savoury  in  his  own 
mind,  as  well  as  profitable  to  others;  but  then  I  felt  it. 


100  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

Be  not  discouraged,  then,  as  though  some  strange  thing 
happened  unto  you,  that  never  befel  a  real  minister  of 
Christ,  if  a  similar  trial  should  occur  in  the  course  of  your 
ministry.  For  it  may  be  to  you,  as  I  trust  it  was  to  me, 
of  no  inconsiderable  benefit :  because  I  reckon,  that^what- 
ever  curbs  our  pride^. makes  us  feel  our  insufficiency,  and 
sends  us  to  the  throne  of  grace. — Seldom,  alas  !  have  I 
found  any  remarkable  degree  of  savour,  and  of  enlarge- 
ment in  public  service,  without  experiencing,  more  or  less, 
of  self-elatement  and  self-gratulation  on  that  account.  In- 
stead of  complaining,  therefore,  that  T  have  not  more  lib- 
erty in  my  work,  or  more  success  attending  the  perform- 
ance of  it,  I  have  reason  to  wonder  at  the  condescending 
kindness  of  God,  in  that  he  gives  to  my  extremely  imper- 
fect labours  the  least  saving  effect,  and  that  he  does  not  fre- 
quently leave  me  to  be  confounded  before  all  my  hearers. 
Such,  Brother,  have  been  the  feelings  and  reasonings  of 
my  own  mind,  and  such  my  confessions  before  God  many 
a  time. 

It  is  not  unlikely  that,  in  the  course  of  years,  some  of 
your  people,  who  had  expressed  a  warm  regard  to  your 
ministry,  and  perhaps  considered  you  as  their  spiritual 
father,  may  become,  without  any  just  reason,  your  violent 
opposers,  asperse  your  ministerial  character,  and  wish  to 
be  rid  of  you.  This,  though  very  trying,  is  far  from  an 
unexampled  case:  no,  not  with  regard  to  much  greater 
men,  and  far  better  ministers,  than  either  of  us.  Witness 
the  language  of  Paul,  in  various  parts  of  his  two  Epistles 
to  the  Church  at  Corinth^  and  in  his  letter  to  the  Galatian 
Churches.  Witness  also  the  Life  of  that  excellent  man, 
Mr.  President  Edwards  of  New  England. 

Among  the  dissatisfied,  it  is  probable,  some  will  com- 
plain of  your  ministry  being  dry,  legal,  and  of  an  Ar- 
minian  cast :  while  others,  it  may  be,  will  quarrel  witij  it 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  101 

under  a  supposition,  that  you  dwell  too  much  on  the  doc- 
trines of  divine  grace,  and  verge  toward  Antinomianism. 
My  own  ministry,  however,  has  been  the  subject  of  loud 
complaint,  in  these  opposite  ways,  and  that  at  the  very 
same  time.  Nor  have  we  much  reason  to  wonder  at  it. 
For  if  a  minister,  to  the  best  of  his  ability,  display  the 
glory  of  sovereign  grace,  in  the  election,  redemption,  and 
justification  of  sinners  ;  he  will  be  sure  to  offend  the  pride 
of  multitudes,  who  are  seeking  acceptance  with  God  by 
iheir  own  obedience.  Persons  of  this  character  will  proba- 
bly draw  the  same  inferences  from  his  doctrine,  and  form 
the  same  objections  against  it,  as  those  by  which  the  min- 
istry of  Paul  was  opposed.  If  it  be  so,  they  will  cry,  Why 
does  God  yet  find  faidt  ?  for  who  hath  resisted  his  will  ? 
Let  us  do  evil  that  good  may  come  ;  and  continue  in  sin, 
that  grace  may  abound.  The  law  is  made  void,  and 
personal  holiness  is  quite  superfluous. 

Does  the  same  preacher  insist  upon  the  necessity  of  that 
holiness,  without  ichich  no  one  shall  see  the  Lord — upon 
that  conformity  to  the  example  of  Christ,  and  that  spiritual- 
mindedness,  without  which  all  pretensions  to  faith  in  the 
Son  of  God  are  vain?  the  covetousness  and  carnality  of 
others  will  be  disgusted.  They  will  pronounce  him  legal, 
and  consider  his  doctrine  as  inimical  to  the  prerogatives  of 
sovereign  grace :  and  this,  because  he  maintains,  that  evan- 
gelical truths  have  a  holy  influence  on  all  who  believe 
them;  or,  in  the  language  of  James,  that  faith  without 
works  is  dead. 

Again :  you  may,  it  is  highly  probable,  have  painful 

opportunities  of  observing,  that  while  some  of  your  people 

embrace  pernicious  doctrines,  verge  to  wide  extremes,  and 

are  exceedingly  desirous  of  making   proselytes  to  their 

novel  peculiarities;  others  of  them  are  giddy  and  flighty, 
9* 


102  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

rambling  about  from  one  place  of  worship  to  another,  ad- 
miring almost  every  fresh  preacher  they  hear;  but  quite 
dissatisfied  with  your  ministry,  though  they  hardly  know 
for  what.     Nor  is  there  any  reason  to  doubt,  that  others, 
among  the  objects  of  j'^our  pastoral  care,  will  administer 
occasions  of  grief,  by  formality  and  lukewarmness  in  their 
profession ;    by  their  pride,  extravagance,  or  sensuality ; 
by  their  envy,  avarice,  or  injustice ;  or,  finally,  by  malev- 
olent attacks,  in  unfounded  charges  upon  your  own  char- 
acter as  in  the  case  of  Paul,  among  the  Corinthians.     You 
must  guard,  however,  against  desponding  discouragement, 
when  any  of  these  painful  particulars  occur  to  your  notice. 
Nay,  should  a  variety  of  them  appear  at  the  same  time, 
you  must  not  conclude  that  God  has  deserted  your  minis- 
try, and  entirely  forsaken  your  church.     But,  while  firmly 
determined  to  promote  the  exercise  of  strict  and  impartial 
discipline ;  and  while  careful,  except  the  case  be  quite  pe- 
culiar, never  to  bring  the  bad  conduct  of  any  individual 
into  your  public  discourses ;  examine  your  own  ways — 
humble  yourself  before  God — increase  your  past6ral  exer- 
tions— cry  mightily  to  the  Father  of  mercies  for  assistance 
— endeavour,  as  it  were,  to  levy  a  tax  upon  these  trials; 
that  they  may,  at  least,  afford  private  advantage  to  your 
own  soul — and,  then,  leaving  your  cause  with  God,  he  of 
good  courage. 

I  said.  Endeavour  to  levy  a  tax  upon  your  trials.  For 
even  malevolent  attacks,  and  unfounded  charges,  upon  a 
Christian's  character,  if  his  own  temper  be  under  proper 
government,  may  prove  an  occasion  of  promoting  his  best 
interests.  In  such  cases,  and  for  this  end,  it  behooves 
him  to  examine  his  heart  and  ways,  to  see  whether  he 
have  not  contracted  the  guilt  of  some  greater  evil,  than 
that  which  is  falsely  laid  to  his  charge.     If,  on  impartial 


PASTORAL  CAUTIONS.  103 

inquiry,  his  conscience  attest  the  affirnnative;  it  will  soon 
appear,  that  he  has  much  less  reason  to  redden  with  indig- 
nation at  his  accuser's  unfounded  charge,  than  he  has  to 
admire  the  goodness  of  God  in  permitting  an  arrow  to  be 
aimed  at  his  character,  which  he  can  easily  repel  by  the 
impenetrable  shield  of  a  good  conscience;  while  greater 
evils  of  his  heart,  or  conduct,  for  which  he  cannot  but  se- 
verely condemn  himself,  are  entirely  hidden  from  his  ac- 
cuser. Besides,  the  Christian,  in  such  a  predicament, 
may  justly  say,  '  Though  free  from  the  charge  alleged,  it 
is  not  owing  to  the  superior  holiness  of  my  heart;  but 
must  be  ascribed  to  divine,  preserving  care.' 

A  Christian,  therefore,  who,  in  such  a  conjecture  of  cir- 
cumstances, is  wisely  seeking  his  own  emolument,  will  be 
disposed  to  consider  the  unrighteous  allegation,  as  a  gra- 
cious, providential  warning,  lest  at  any  time  he  be  reaJly 
overtaken  of  that  very  evil,  with  which,  at  present,  he  is 
falsely  accused.  Little  do  we  know  of  the  spiritual  dan- 
ger to  which  we  are  continually  exposed ;  the  temptations 
by  which  we  may  be,  unawares,  powerfully  assaulted;  or 
how  near  we  may  be  to  the  perpetration  of  some  awful 
evil,  from  which  we  have  commonly  imagined  ourselves 
to  be  most  remote.  Neither,  on  the  other  hand,  is  it  pos- 
sible for  us  thoroughly  to  understand  all  the  ways  and 
means,  by  which  our  heavenly  Father  communicates  those 
hidden  provisions  of  preventing  grace,  which  are  continual- 
ly administered  for  our  preservation.*  But,  alas !  how 
seldom  it  is  that  any  of  us  have  humility  and  wisdom  suf- 
ficient, thus  to  improve  such  an  event ! 

Once  more:  Take  heed  that  you  pay  an  habitual  re- 
gard to  divine  infuence  ;  as  that  loithout  ivhich  you  can- 


*  Dr.  Owen's  Sermons  and  Tracts,  p.  49. 


104  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR*S  MANUAL. 

not  either  enjoy  a  holy  liberty  in  your  work,  or  have  any 
reason  to  expect  success.  We  have  heard  with  pleasure, 
that  the  necessity  of  such  an  influence,  to  enlighten,  to 
comfort,  and  to  sanctify  the  human  mind,  makes  one  ar- 
ticle in  your  theological  creed.  An  article,  doubtless,  of 
great  importance.  For  as  well  might  the  material  system 
have  sprung  out  of  nonentity,  without  the  ahmghty  Ji at,  as 
an  assemblage  of  holy  qualities  arise  in  a  depraved  heart, 
without  supernatural  agency.  As  well  might  the  order, 
harmony,  and  beauty  of  the  visible  world  be  continued, 
without  the  perpetual  exertion  of  that  wisdom,  power,  and 
goodness  which  gave  them  birth,  as  the  holy  qualities  of  a 
regenerate  soul  be  maintained  and  flourish,  independent  of 
the  Divine  Spirit. 

Now,  my  Brother,  as  the  knowledge  of  any  truth  is  no 
further  useful  to  us,  than  we  are  influenced  by  it,  and  act 
upon  it ;  as  doctrinal  sentiments  are  not  beneficial,  except 
in  proportion  as  they  become  practical  principles,  or  pro- 
duce correspondent  feelings  and  affections  in  our  own 
hearts  ;  so  you  should  endeavour  to  live  continually  under 
the  operation  of  that  sacred  maxim,  Without  jie  ye  can 
do  nothing.  With  humility,  with  prayer,  and  with  ex- 
pectation, the  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  should  be  daily 
regarded.  In  all  your  private  studies,  and  in  all  your 
public  administrations,  the  aids  of  that  Sacred  Agent  should 
be  sought.  Consistency  of  conduct,  peace  in  your  own 
breast,  and  success  in  your  own  labours,  all  require  it : 
for,  surely,  you  do  not  mean  merely  to  compliment  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  giving  his  work  a  conspicuous  place  in 
your  creed.  Were  you  habitually  to  study  and  preach 
your  discourses,  without  secret,  previous  prayer  for  divine 
assistance,  the  criminality  of  your  neglect  would  equal  the 
inconsistency  of  your  character.     If  Christianity  be  the 


PASTORAL  CAUTIONS.  105 

religion  of  sinners,  and  adapted  to  their  apostate  state,  it 
must  provide,  as  well  for  our  depravity,  by  enlightening 
and  sanctifying  influence,  as  for  our  guilt,  by  atoning 
blood. 

Our  Lord,  when  addressing  his  disciples,  relative  to  the 
gracious  work  of  ihe  Holy  Spirit,  says,  He  shall  glorify 
me  :  for  he  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto 
you.  By  which  we  are  led  to  infer,  that  when  a  minister 
sincerely  seeks  and  mercifully  obtains  divine  assistance  in 
preaching  the  word,  his  discourses  will  have  a  sweet  savour 
of  Christ  and  his  offices — will  display  his  mediatorial  glo- 
ries— will  exhibit  his  excellent  characters,  and  condescend- 
ing relations,  that  are  suited  to  the  necessities  of  miserable 
sinners.  Thus  he  will  feast  the  mental  eye,  and  excite 
admiration  of  the  Saviour's  Person  and  undertaking,  in 
the  believing  heart ;  even  though  the  elocution  and  manner 
of  the  preacher  be  of  an  inferior  kind. — Hence  you  may 
learn,  my  Brother,  how  to  appreciate  those  discourses, 
which,  whether  heard  from  the  pulpit,  or  perused  from  the 
press,  frequently  excite  admiration  of  the  minister's  talents, 
but  are  far  from  raising  the  same  passion  to  an  equal  de- 
gree, by  exhibiting  the  personal  and  official  excellencies  of 
the  adorable  Jesus. 

Nor  can  you  pray  over  your  Bible  in  a  proper  manner, 
when  meditating  on  the  sacred  text,  without  feeling  a 
solemnity  in  your  ministerial  employment.  That  solem- 
nity should  always  attend  you  in  the  pulpit :  for,  a  preacher 
who  trifles  there,  not  only  aff*ronts  the  understanding  of 
every  sensible  and  serious  hearer,  but  insults  the  majesty 
of  that  Divine  Presence  in  which  he  stands.  Guard,  there- 
fore, against  every  appearance  of  levity  in  your  public 
work.  In  all  your  studies,  and  in  all  your  labours,  watch 
against  a  spirit  of  self-sufficiency,  from  which  that  profane 


106  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

levity  often  proceeds.  Remember,  that  your  ability  for 
every  spiritual  duty,  and  all  your  success,  must  be  from 
God.  To  him  your  eye  must  be  directed,  and  on  his  pro- 
mised aid  your  expectations  of  usefulness  must  be  formed. 
In  thus  acting  the  part  of  a  Christian,  while  you  perform 
the, work  of  a  Minister  for  the  benefit  of  others,  your  own 
soul  will  feel  itself  interested  in  the  doctrines  you  preach, 
and  in  the  duties  you  inculcate ;  in  the  promis'es  you  ex- 
hibit, and  in  the  reproofs  you  administer. 

I  will  now,  my  Brother,  for  a  k\v  minutes,  direct  your 
attention  to  another  divine  precept,  and  then  conclude. 
Paul,  when  addressing  Titus  in  the  language  of  apostolic 
authority,  says.  Let  no  one  despise  thee*  A  singular  and 
remarkable  saying!  No  one  ;  whether  a  professed  Chris- 
tian, an  unbelieving  Jew,  or  an  idolatrous  Gentile.  Ob- 
serve however,  it  is  not  said.  Let  no  one  envy^  or  hate^  or 
jyersecute  thee ;  but,  let  no  one  despise  thee.  How,  then, 
was  Titus  to  preserve  his  character  from  contempt  1  By 
the  penal  exercise  of  miraculous  powers,  on  those  who 
dared  to  treat  him  with  indignity  1  No  such  expedient  is 
here  intimated.  By  assuming  lordly  titles,  appearing  in 
splendid  robes,  taking  to  himself  state,  and  causing  the 
vulgar  to  keep  their  distance?  Nothing  less.  For  that 
would  have  been  directly  contrary  to  an  established  law  of 
Christ,  and  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of  his  kingdom. 
But  it  was,  as  the  apostle  in  another  place  plainly  inti- 
mates, by  becoming  a  bright  example  of  the  believers,  in 
word,  in  conversation,  in  charity  or  love,  in  spirit,  in  faith 
or  fidelity,  in  purity.  Or,  by  being  pre-eminent  among 
those  who  adorned  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour. 

Yes,  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  who  takes  heed  to  him- 
self— to  his  Christian  character,  to  his  official  duties,  and 
to  his  various  relations  in  life,  whether  domestic,  religious, 


PASTORAL    CAUTIONS.  107 

or  civil  ;  is  not  very  likely  to  be  sincerely  despised  by 
those  that  know  him.  His  supposed  religious  oddities  may 
be  treated  with  contempt,  and  he  may  be  hated  for  his 
conscientious  regard  to  evangelical  truth,  and  to  the  legis- 
lative authority  of  Jesus  Christ :  but  the:  manifest  respec- 
tability of  his  moral  character  will  find  an  adyoeate  in-the 
breast  of  each  that  knows  him,  and  especially  in  the  houi* 
of  serious  reflection.  For,  a  series  of  conduct,  bearing 
testimony  to  the  reality  of  religious  principle,  to  the  fear 
of  God,  and  to  the  social  virtues  reigning  in  his  heart,  will 
generally  secure  him  from  deliberate  contempt.  Hence 
it  has  been  observed,  by  an  author  of  eminence  in  his  lite- 
rary station  :  "  It  was  a  pertinent  advice  that  Paul  gave  to 
[Titus,]  however  oddly  it  may  appear  at  first ; — Let  no 
one  despise  thee.  For  we  may  justly  say,  that  in  ninety- 
nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred,  if  a  pastor  is  despised,  he  has 
himself  to  blame."* 

Yes,  and  how  respectable  soever  for  literature  and 
science,  if  he  entered  upon  his  office,  chiefly  under  the 
influence  of  secular  motives ;  or  if  he  be  habitually  tri- 
fling and  vain,  proud  or  covetous  ;  if,  in  his  general  con- 
duct, there  be  more  of  the  modern  fine  gentleman,  than 
of  the  primitive  pastor  ;  and  much  more  of  the  man  of 
this  world,  than  of  the  man  of  God  ;  he  deserves,  under 
the  pas/oraZ  character,  to  be  despised.  For  the  feelings, 
and  sympathies,  and  turn  of  his  heart,  are  neither  con- 
genial to  those  of  the  Great  Shepherd,  under  whom  he 
should  serve,  and  with  whom,  in  order  to  feed  the  flock, 
he  must  have  frequent  spiritual  intercourse ;  nor  adapted 
to  meet  the  necessities  of  any  people,  that  know  the  Chief 


*  Dr.   G.   Campbell's  Lectures  on   Ecclesiastical  History,  to),  i. 
p.  174. 


y  V 


108  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

Pastor's  voice.  He  is  a  man  of  the  world  ;  and  a  Minis- 
ter, who  is  not  above  the  world,  is  very  likely  to  be  de- 
spised by  the  world. 

Take  heed,  then,  my  Brother,  that  no  one  may  have 
any  reason  to  despise  you ;  and  that  this  church  may 
never,  like  the  church  at  Colosse,  come  under  the  obliga- 
tion of  that  precept.  Say  to  Archippus,  Take  heed  to 

THE     MINISTRY     WHICH     THOU     HAST     RECEIVED     IN    THE 

LORD  THAT  THOU  FULFIL  IT.  An  apostolic  injunction 
this,  which,  it  is  to  be  feared,  attaches  to  many  churches, 
respecting  their  lukewarm  and  negligent  pastors.  Nay, 
who,  that  is  daily  lamenting  over  the  plague  of  his  oxen 
heart ;  that  reflects  on  the  state  of  religion  in  what  is 
called  the  Christian  world ;  that  considers  the  ministerial 
work  and  the  pastoral  office,  as  being  both  sacred  and  im- 
portant ;  and,  finally,  that  demand  of  the  Supreme  Judge, 
Give  an  accovnt  of  thy  stewardship  ;  can  forbear  to  ac- 
knowledge the  propriety  of  Dr.  Owen's  pathetic  language, 
when  he  says,  "  The  Lord  help  men,  and  open  their  eyes 
before  it  be  too  late  !  For  either  the  Gospel  is  not  true,  or 
there  are  {qw  who,  in  a  due  manner,  discharge  that  min- 
istry which  they  take  upon  them." 

Take  heed,  I  once  more  charge  you.  Take  heed  to 
YOURSELF.  This  duty  performed,  you  can  scarcely  forbear 
taking  heed,  either  to  the  doctrine  you  preach,  or  to  the 
fock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  an  over- 
seer j  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  blood.  Amen. 


ON  THE  QUALIFICATIONS  NECESSARY  FOR 
TEACHERS  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 

BY  JOHN  ERSKINE,  D.  D. 

My  brethren,  he  not  many  masters,  knowing  that  we  shall 
receive  the  greater  condemnation, — james,  iii.  1. 

The  words,  in  the  original,  might  have  been  better  ren- 
dered thus,  Be  not  many  teachers,  knowing  that  we  shall 
undergo  a  severer  Judgment;*  and  were  occasioned  by  cer- 
tain novices,  assuming  the  ofRce  of  teachers,  when  utterly 
unqualified  for  it.  The  meaning  of  them  is,  the  office  of 
a  spiritual  instructor  is  attended  with  great  difficulty  and 
danger,  and  the  duties  of  it  are  hard  to  be  discharged.  Let 
not,  therefore,  every  man  rush  into  that  office.  Let  none 
undertake  it  rashly,  and  while  destitute  of  the  gifts  and 
graces  necessary  for  so  sacred  a  function  ;  for  teachers,  as 
well  as  hearers,  must  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ.  God  will  require  more  from  teachers,  than  from 
others  ;  and  their  private  miscarriages,  or  unfaithfulness  to 
the  duties  of  their  office,  will  expose  them  to  the  severest 
punishment. 

Inattention  to  this  solemn  charge,  in  ministers  and  can- 
didates for  the  ministry,  is  one  unhappy  source  of  the  low 
state  of  religion  in  the  Christian  world.  If  we  had  juster 
ideas  of  the  difficulty  and  importance  of  the  ministerial  of- 
fice, this  might  prevent  our  devoting  ourselves  to  it  from 
selfish  motives,  as  it  would  prevent  us  from  acting  a  mean 
and  contemptible  part  when  engaged  in  it.     Since,  there- 


*  See  Whitby's  Notes,  and  Bishop  Bulfs  Sermon  on  this  passage. 
10 


110  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

fore,  my  reverend  fathers  and  brethren  have  obliged  me  to 
attempt  a  service,  for  which  I  am  so  poorly  qualified  ;  per- 
mit me  to  represent  some  of  the  qualifications  necessary  in 
the  spiritual  instructor.  The  subject  must  greatly  suffer 
by  the  unskilful  hand  that  manages  it :  and  yet  I  would 
hope  that  my  weak  endeavours  may,  by  the  divine  bless- 
ing, stir  up  our  remembrance  of  truths,  too  obvious  indeed 
to  be  unknown,  but  which  even  the  best  and  wisest  amongst 
us,  are  sometimes  apt  to  forget,' when  a  practice  corres- 
ponding to  them  becomes  our  duty. 

The  principal  qualifications  necessary  in  the  spiritual  in- 
structor, are,  personal  religion  ;  soundness  in  the  faith  ;  a 
good  genius,  improved  by  a  competent  measure  of  true 
learning ;  prudence  and  discretion ;  and  a  due  mixture  of 
a  studious  disposition,  and  of  an  active  spirit. 

1.  Personal  religion  is  a  necessary  qualification  in  the 
Christian  teacher.  God  has  not,  indeed,  limited  the  effi- 
cacy of  ordinances  by  the  character  of  the  dispenser.  But 
yet  the  Scriptures  warrant  us  to  say,  that  wicked  ministers 
run  unsent,  and  that  God  generally  frowns  upon,  and  blasts 
their  labours.  When  souls  are  entrusted  to  the  slaves  of 
Satan,  we  cannot  but  dread  a  bad  account  of  them  :  For 
what  concern  will  those  feel,  or  what  care  will  they  take, 
about  the  salvation  of  others,  who  feel  no  concern  for  their 
own  salvation  1  Ministers  are  men  of  God ;  an  expres- 
sion which  surely  implies  that  they  are  men  devoted  to  his 
service,  conformed  to  his  blessed  image,  zealous  for  his  hon- 
our, animated  by  his  spirit,  and  breathing  after  communion 
and  fellowship  with  him.  But  a  man  of  God,  living  without 
God  in  the  world  !  a  man  of  God,  whose  affections  are 
earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish!  a  master  of  Israel,  ignorant 
of  the  new  birth  !  a  guide  to  Zion,  walking  in  the  paths  that 
lead  to  destruction  !  a  soldier  of  Christ,  in  league  with  Sa- 


QUALIFCATIONS  FOU  TEACHERS,  &C.        Ill 

tan !  is  a  shocking  and  monstrous  absurdity.  The  light 
of  the  world,  and  the  salt  of  the  earth,  arc  too  honourable 
titles  for  any  under  the  power  of  darkness  and  corruption. 
Those  must  be  clean,  that  bear  the  vessels  of  the  sanctu- 
ary. Their  master  is  holy,  their  work  is  holy  ;  and  there- 
fore, it  becomes  them  to  be  holy  also.  An  infinitely  wise 
God  would  scarcely  appoint  those  to  help  forward  others  to 
Christ,  who  themselves  are  strangers  to  him  ;  or  commis- 
sion those  as  his  ambassadors,  to  negociate  a  treaty  of 
peace  with  an  apostate  rebel  world,  who  themselves  are  ob- 
stinately persisting  in  treachery  and  rebellion. 

If  a  bad  man  desires  to  be  a  minister,  his  ends  of  desir- 
ing it  are  low,  sordid,  and  mercenary  :  not  to  win  souls  to 
Christ,  but  to  gain  a  comfortable  subsistence  to  himself  and 
his  family  ;  not  to  secure  the  substantial  honour  of  the  di- 
vine approbation,  but  to  attract  the  empty  applause  of  the 
great,  or  of  the  populace.  Hence,  if  speaking  the  truth 
interferes  with  his  interest  or  reputation,  he  had  rather  risk 
the  salvation  of  his  hearers,  than  hazard  the  displeasure 
of  those  who  can  do  him  a"  favour.  Having  no  heart  to 
his  work,  he  is  glad  to  shift  it  off,  or  to  perform  it  in  a 
lazy,  careless,  unprofitable  manner;  and  yet  he  cannot 
wholly  avoid  the  unpleasant  drudgery  of  recommending  to 
others  what  he  dislikes  himself,  of  counterfeiting  sentiments 
he  never  felt,  and  of  applauding  a  behaviour  the  very  re- 
verse of  his  own.  He  seeks  not  the  grace  of  God,  to  as- 
sist  him  in  his  labours,  and  to  crown  them  with  success. 
No  wonder,  then,  that  he  does  no  good  to  souls,  since  he 
does  not  so  much  as  aim  at  doing  it. 

How  different  is  the  case  with  those  who  are  fitted  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  others,  by  having  felt  the  power  of  it 
on  their  own  hearts. 

They  engage  in  the  work  of  the  ministry^  not  seeking 


112  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  3IA1SUAL. 

their  own  'profit,  hut  the  profit  of  many,  that  they  may  he 
saved.  They  take  the  oversight  of  the  flock,  not  for  filthy 
lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind.  With  eyes  divinely  enlight- 
ened, they  contemplate  the  fervent  love  to  God,  the  tender 
compassion  to  perishing  souls,  and  the  infinite  hatred  of 
sin,  which  shine  so  brightly  in  the  example  of  Jesus,  and 
thus  suck  in  something  of  these  glorious  dispositions.  Be- 
holdinsj,  with  devout  admiration,  what  Christ  has  done  and 
suffered,  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  they 
esteem  it  their  highest  honour  and  happiness  to  contribute, 
even  in  the  lowest  degree,  to  promote  that  generous  design, 
though  at  the  expense  of  every  thing  that  unrenewed  na- 
ture accounts  valuable.  Their  inquiry  is  not,  how  shall  I 
indulge  my  sloth,  raise  my  fortune,  or  advance  my  repu- 
tation ?  But,  how  shall  I  glorify  God,  advance  the  interests 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  promote  the  spiritual  and 
eternal  welfare  of  precious  and  immortal  souls  1  Having 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  they  are  unwilling  to  eat 
their  spiritual  morsels  alone,  and  earnestly  wish  to  have 
others  partakers  of  the  same  grace  of  life,  and,  in  this  re- 
spect, not  only  almost,  but  altogether,  such  as  they  are. 
Having  known  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  they  feel  a  tender 
compassion  for  those  who  have  no  pity  for  themselves. 
Their  souls  weep  for  them  in  secret  places,  and  are  grieved 
at  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  ;  yea,  they  travail  in  birth 
for  them,  till  Christ  be  formed  in  them,  and  long  to  impart 
to  them  some  spiritual  gift,  by  which  they  may  be  edified. 
I  might  add,  they  love  all  with  a  pure  heart  fervently,  who 
.love  our  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity  ;  and,  forgetting  little  dif- 
ferences of  opinion  in  matters  of  doubtful  disputation,  they 
esteem  their  persons,  value  their  society,  sympathize  with 
them  in  their  distresses,  rejoice  in  their  temporal  and  spi- 
ritual prosperity,  and  being  affectionately  desirous  of  them, 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,    &C.  113 

are  willing  to  impart  to  them,  not  the  gospel  only,  but 
their  own  souls  also :  so  dear  and  precious  are  such  in 
their  eyes  ! 

Animated  by  such  a  spirit,  the  pious  minister  is  vigorous 
and  active,  diligent  and  unwearied,  in  his  Master's  ser- 
vice. Night  and  day,  his  care  and  vigilance  resemble  that 
of  the  most  tender-hearted  affectionate  parent.  Careful  to 
find  out  the  necessities  of  his  flock,  and  the  most  proper 
methods  to  supply  them,  and,  having  found  out  these 
methods,  careful  and  speedy  in  applying  them.  When 
carnal  men  cry.  Master,  spare  thyself;  or  when  the  re- 
mains of  a  sluggish  and  indolent  spirit  would  pull  him 
back,  he  remembers  the  dreadful  doom  of  those  who  hide 
their  talents  in  a  napkin,  or  do  the  work  of  the  Lord  de- 
ceitfully. The  whole  of  his  time  and  strength  he  thinks 
too  little  to  spend,  in  endeavouring  to  save,  even  one  soul, 
from  death.  Hence,  he  stirs  up  the  gift  of  God  that  is  in 
him  ;  exerts  himself  with  an  unlanguishing  vigour ;  and 
whatsoever  his  hand  findeth  to  do,  doeth  it  with  all  his 
might.  He  knows  the  worth  of  time  too  well,  to  trifle  it 
away  in  vain  amusements,  in  idle  visits,  in  unprofitable 
studies,  or  needlessly  to  immerse  himself  in  secular  busi- 
ness, in  political  schemes,  or  any  thing  else  foreign  to  his 
oflice.  Impatient  of  whatever  would  divert  him  from  his 
work,  or  retard  him  in  it,  he  counts  those  hours  lost,  in 
which  he  is  not  either  getting  good  to  his  own  soul,  doing 
good  to  the  souls  of  others,  or  acquiring  greater  fitness  for 
his  important  trust.  For  the  same  reason,  he  keeps  as 
abstracted  as  possible  from  the  world,  lest,  by  engaging 
too  far  in  its  tumultuous  cares,  a  worldly  spirit,  kindling  in 
his  breast,  should  gradually  consume  every  devout  and 
benevolent  affection.     Such  a  one  was  the  great  Apostle 

of  the  Gentiles.     Hear  from  himself  what  were  his  ser- 
10* 


114  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

vices  :  "  In  labours  more  abundant,  in  journeyings  often, 
in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings  often,  in  hun-- 
ger  and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness. 
Besides  these  things  which  are  without,  that  which  cometh 
upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the  churches."  Love  to 
Christ  set  in  motion  all  his  springs  of  action,  and  made 
him  fly  like  a  flaming  seraph,  from  pole  to  pole,  to  pro- 
claim the  ineffable  glories  of  the  son  of  God,  and  to  offer 
his  inestimable  benefits  to  the  sons  of  men** 

Grace,  in  lively  exercise,  makes  the  teacher  honest  and 
impartial y  bold  and  courageous.  These  qualifications  he 
will  often  have  occasion  for  in  the  discharge  of  his  duly. 
If  he  strikes  at  errors  or  superstitions,  which  antiquity  has 
rendered  sacred  and  venerable,  many  will  count  him  an 
enemy  to  God  and  religion,  for  telling  them  the  unwel- 
come truth,  and  stamp  upon  him  the  most  opprobrious 
names,  for  paying  more  regard  to  the  infallible  word  of 
God,  than  to  the  absurd  unscriptural  traditions  of  men. 
If  he  urges  men  to  costly  and  self-denying  duties,  the 
covetous  and  the  proud  are  disobliged.  If  he  reproves 
particular  vices,  those  notoriously  guilty  of  them  are  of- 
fended. Or  if  he  inflicts  church  censures  on  the  openly 
scandalous  and  immoral,  not  only  the  guilty  person,  but 
his  friends  and  relations  take  umbrage  at  it.     But  none 


*  Much  of  this  apostolic  spirit  appeared  in  some  of  the  first  re- 
formers, and  has  in  our  own  time  appeared  in  the  painful  and  suc- 
cessful labours  of  the  late  J\f}\  David  Braineril,  in  the  conversion 
of  barbarous  Indians  to  the  Christian  faith.  See  his  Journal, 
printed  at  Philadelphia,  1746,  and  Mr.  Edwards^s  Account  of  his 
Life,  printed  at  Boston,  1749.  It  is  a  pity  the  London  abridgment 
of  his  Journal  has  omitted  a  curious  account  of  the  difficulties  he 
met  with  in  ChristJEnizing  the  Indians,  and  the  methods  he  used  to 
surmount  these  difficulties. 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,    &C.  115 

of  these  things  move  him.     He  will  not,  through  a  slavish 
dread  of  man,  put  his  candle  under  a  bushel,  or  withhold 
the  truth  in  unrighteousness ;  but  endeavours  to  keep  back 
from  his  hearers   nothing  profitable,  however  unpleasant 
and  distasteful,  and  to   declare  to  every  one  of  them  the 
whole  counsel   of  God.     He  reckons  himself  a  debtor  to 
the  wise,  and  to  the  unwise,  to  the  bond  and  to  the  free, 
to  young  and  old,  to  rich  and  poor,  to  friends  and  to  ene- 
mies, to  the  meek  and  to  the  frovvard,  to  those  who  have, 
and   to   those   who   have   not,   profited  by    his   ministry. 
Hence,  his  labours  extend  to  all  his  people  without  excep- 
tion ;  not,  indeed,  in  the  same  measure  and  degree,  but  in 
proportion  to  their  necessities,  and  the  probability  of  suc- 
cess.    He   is   no   respecter   of  persons,  but   warns   every 
man,  and  teaches  every  man,  in  all  wisdom,  that  he  may 
present   every   man    perfect  in  Christ.     The  soul   of  the 
meanest  is  precious  in  his  sight.     He  enters  the  cottages 
of  the  poor  as  willingly  as  the  palaces  of  the  wealthy  ;  and 
can  esteem  holiness,  though  dressed  in  rags,  or  lying  on  a 
dunghill.     Nor  is  he  biassed,  by  the  hopes  of  their  favour, 
to  cringe  and   fawn  to  the  great.     He   scorns  to  humour 
their  vices,  or  flatter  their  weaknesses.     If  they  dare  sin, 
he  dares  reprove,  however  his  worldly  interests  may  suf- 
fer by  it.     He  uses   not  flattering  words,  nor  a  cloak  of 
covetousness.     Artifice   and   dissimulation  he  abhors,  and 
will  not  decline  his  duty,  from  the  fear  of  exposing  himself 
to  hatred  or  reproach.     Though  briars  and  thorns  be  with 
him,  and  he  dwells  among  scorpions,  he  is  not  afraid   of 
their  words,  nor  dismayed  at  their  looks,  but  speaks  plain 
and  home  to  the  conscience,  leaving  the  event  to  his  great 
Master.     Thus  Christ  preached  to  the  Pharisees,  against 
covetousness,  hypocrisy,  and  making  void   God's  law  by 
human  traditions.     Paul  reasoned  with  Felix  of  temper- 


116  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    3IANUAL. 

ance  and  righteousness.  Peter  charo-es  his  hearers  with 
murdering  the  Lord  of  glory.  And  John  the  Baptist  tells 
Herod,  "  It  is  not  not  lawful  for  thee  to  have  thy  brother 
Philip's  wife." — The  faithful  minister  deems  himself  bound 
to  go  and  do  likewise,  and  will  rather  offend  man  by  this 
boldness,  than  offend  God,  by  conniving  at  sin. 

While  others  walk  in  craftiness,  and  handle  the  word  of 
God  deceitfully,  meanly  disguise  and  dissemble  their  senti- 
ments, subscribe  as  true  what  they  are  convinced  is  false, 
suit  their  doctrine  to  the  depraved  taste  of  their  hearers,  or 
express  themselves  in  so  ambiguous  a  manner,  that  they 
appear  to  maintain,  what  inwardly  they  disbelieve;  he  re- 
nounces these  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  and  by  mani- 
festation of  the  truth  commends  himself  to  every  man's 
conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.  He  is  bold,  in  his  God, 
to  preach  the  gospel,  not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God  who 
trieth  the  heart.  The  truths  of  God,  whether  fashionable, 
or  not,  he  will  declare,  knowing,  if  he  should  please  man 
by  concealing  them,  he  should  not  be  the  servant  of  Christ. 
Though  errors  have  long  maintained  their  ground,  and  are 
still  keenly  espoused,  not  only  by  great,  but  even  by  good 
men,  he  opposes  them  with  a  zeal  and  warmth  suited  to 
their  importance.  Like  Paul,  who  would  not  give  place 
by  subjection  to  the  Judaizing  teachers,  no,  not  for  an  hour ; 
and  who  even  withstood  Peter  to  the  face,  because  he  was 
to  be  blamed.  God's  word  is  in  his  heart  as  a  burning 
fire,  shut  up  in  his  bones ;  and  therefore,  cost  what  it  will, 
he  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which  he  has  seen  and 
heard.  His  belly  is  as  wine  that  hath  no  vent,  and  neces- 
sity is  laid  upon  him  to  speak,  that  he  may  be  refreshed. 
He  would  rather  be  right  in  his  opinions  than  be  thought 
so.  He  v/ill  not  sacrifice  the  truth  for  the  reputation  of 
holding  it ;  nor  purchase  honour  at  the  expense  of  honesty. 


aUALinCATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  117 

With  sacred  sincerity,  what  the  Lord  saith,  that  will  he 
speak,  though  philosophers  should  call  him  Enthusiast,  the 
populace  salute  him  Heretic,  or  the  statesman  pronounce 
him  mad. 

This  integrity  and  uprightness  preserves  the  minister 
from  fainting  under  a  prospect  of  outward  difficulties,  and 
a  sense  of  his  own  weakness.  Having  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough,  he  will  not  draw  back.  Though  he  has  long  la- 
boured in  vain,  and  spent  his  strength  for  nought,  he  will 
not  give  over  labouring,  but  says  in  his  heart,  it  may  be 
they  will  consider,  though  they  be  a  rebellious  house. 
When  he  considers  what  men  are  before  their  conversion, 
he  sees  no  cause  to  despair  of  the  repentance  of  any,  how- 
ever hardened  in  wickedness.  He  cannot  think  it  much 
to  wait  on  his  fellow-sinners,  and  bear  with  their  reproaches, 
and  injuries,  and  ingratitude,  when  he  reflects,  with  what 
patience  and  long-suffering  the  great  God  has  waited  upon 
him.  Taught  by  the  divine  condescension,  he  is  gentle 
among  his  people,  even  as  a  nurse  that  cherisheth  her  chil- 
dren ;  and  though  he  might  be  bold,  in  Christ,  to  enjoin 
them  that  which  is  convenient,  yet,  for  love's  sake,  he 
rather  beseeches  them.  And  while  he  cannot  but  observe 
much  in  their  behaviour,  to  damp  and  discourage  him,  yet 
he  is  willing  to  see  and  own  any  thing  in  it  that  is  good 
and  commendable,  and  is  prompted  by  the  least  favourable 
appearances,  to  undertake  services  the  most  painful  and 
difficult. 

Grace,  in  lively  exercise,  not  only  animates  the  teacher 
to  his  work,  but  assists  him  in  it,  and  greatly  tends  to 
crown  it  with  success.  It  does  so,  by  disposing  him  to 
give  himself  to  prayer,  as  well  as  to  the  ministry  of  the 
word.  Sensible  that  all  his  furniture  for  the  ministry,  and 
success  in  it,  must  come  from  the  Lord,  with  humble  fer- 


118  THE  CHRISTAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

vour  and  confidence  he  implores  the  divine  blessing.  Yea, 
he  wrestles  and  makes  supplication,  and,  as  a  prince,  has 
power  with  God,  and  prevails.  He  is  a  favourite  at  the 
court  of  heaven,  and  improves  all  his  interest  there  for  his 
people's  good.  His  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for 
every  one  of  them  is,  that  he  may  be  saved ;  and  the 
effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much. 
It  opens  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  brings  down  a  bless- 
ing, till  there  is  no  room  to  receive.  Hence,  plentiful  out- 
pourings of  the  Spirit  have  been  often  obtained  by  the 
prayers  of  some  of  our  pious  ancestors,  whose  gifts  and 
learning  were  far  from  being  considerable.* 

Further — Personal  religion  promotes  Jcfioivleclge  of  the 
truth,  and  aptness  to  teach  ;  both  which  are  indispensably 
necessary  in  the  spiritual  instructor.  A  sincere  devoted- 
ness  to  Christ,  and  a  sense  of  the  infinite  importance  of  re- 
ligion, excite  him  diligently  and  impartially  to  inquire  what 
are  the  genuine  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christianity. 
Hence  with  a  mind  open  to  conviction,  unbiassed  by  pre- 
judice or  prepossession,  and  ready  to  embrace  the  truth  as 
soon  as  sufficient  evidence  of  it  shall  appear  to  him,  he 
candidly  hears  all  parties,  and  cheerfully  receives  religious 
instruction,  whoever  is  the  instrument  of  conveying  it. 
At  the  same  time,  as  it  is  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  not  the  established  tenets  of  a  party,  which  he  would 
discover  and  embrace ;  he  will  not  blindly  follow  any  hu- 
man guide,  but  brings  every  doctrine  to  the  test  of  the  sa- 
cred oracles,  and  makes  these,  not  the  systems  of  fallible 
men,  the  standards  of  his  faith.  He  seeks  for  Christianity 
in  the  Scriptures,  by  reading  them  with  devout  attention, 
meditating  on  them  day  and  night,  and  imploring  the  illu- 


See  Fulfilling  of  the  Scriptures,  folio  edition,  p.  197. 


I 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  119 

minations  of  their  divine  Inspirer,  to  teach  him  God's  ways 
and  lead  him  into  all  truth. 

Nor  can  such  petitions  fail  to  receive  a  gracious  answer. 
For  God  has  promised,  if  any  man  will  do  his  will,  that 
he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God  :  which 
implies,  that  men  who  have  this  spirit,  shall  be  preserved 
from  fundamental  errors.  They  have  an  unction  from  the 
holy  One,  whereby  they  know  all  things.  There  is  a 
taste  in  painting  and  music,  which  enables  some,  with 
great  exactness,  to  perceive  the  beauties  or  blemishes  of  a 
picture  or  musical  composition.  One,  whose  palate  is  not 
vitiated,  knows  good  food  as  soon  as  he  tastes  it.  Good- 
nature points  out,  at  once,  to  the  benevolent,  what  is  agree- 
able or  disagreeable  to  the  rules  of  goodness,  far  more  pre- 
cisely, than  the  brightest  genius  does  to  the  sullen  and 
morose.  Just  so,  a  holy  soul,  when  in  the  lively  exercise 
of  grace,  without  the  trouble  of  surveying  principles  and 
consequences,  easily  distinguishes  between  good  and  evil  ; 
and,  by  an  immediate  perception  of  the  beauty  or  ugliness, 
sweetness  or  nauseousness,  of  such  or  such  actions,  judges 
of  itself  what  is  right:  for  love  to  God,  heavenly-minded- 
ness,  meekness,  humility,  and  such  like  graces,  discover 
more  readily  and  exactly  to  one  of  ordinary  capacity,  what 
conduct  is  becomino;  or  unbecoming;  in  a  Christian,  than 
the  most  diligent  study  and  elaborate  reasoning  discovers 
this  to  a  man  who  has  not  a  spiritual  taste,  though  of  the 
strongest  natural  abilities.  The  lips  of  the  righteous  know 
what  is  acceptable:  for  the  heart  of  the  righteous  teacheth 
his  mouth,  and  addeth  learning  to  his  lips.  Those  who 
are  holy,  being  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  their  mind, 
prove  what  is  that  good  and  perfect  and  acceptable  will  of 
God.  The  pleasant  harmony  there  is  between  the  word 
of  God,  and  the   disposition  and  relish  of  the  sanctified, 


120 

brings  suitable  scripture  rules  to  their  remembrance  on 
proper  occasions,  and  mightily  helps  them  in  judging  the 
true  meanino;  of  these  rules. 

And,  as  piety  thus  prevents  men  from  mistaking  the 
duties,  so  it  preserves  them  from  prejudices  against  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity.  The  natural  man,  who  has  no- 
thing in  him  but  mere  unrenewed  nature,  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God:  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him ;  neither  can  he  know  them  because  they  are  spiritual- 
ly discerned.  There  is  a  certain  glory  and  excellency  in 
the  gospel  scheme  of  salvation,  of  which  he  has  no  more 
idea  than  a  blind  man  of  colours,  or  a  deaf  man  of  sounds. 
No  wonder,  then,  that  Christ  crucified  is  to  him  a  stumbling 
block,  and  that,  being  led  aside  by  the  error  of  the  wicked 
he  makes  shipwreck  of  faith.  But  the  saint,  perceiving 
that  so  glorious  a  scheme  as  the  gospel  could  have  none 
but  God  for  its  author,  is  fortified  by  this  consideration 
against  the  impressions  which  the  subtle  reasonings  of  In- 
fidels might  otherwise  make  upon  him.  Just  as  one,  who 
perceives  the  light  and  brightness  of  the  sun,  would  be  lit- 
tle moved  by  any  attempts  to  prove  that  there  was  nothing 
but  darkness  around  him. 

But,  above  all,  inward  piety  assists  in  understanding 
and  explaining  experimental  religion.  These  can  best  un- 
veil the  pangs  of  the  new  birth,  and  the  nature  of  union 
and  communion  with  Christ,  and  describe  conversion,  pro- 
gressive sanctification,  a  life  of  faith,  the  struggles  of  the 
flesh  and  spirit,  and  such  like  subjects,  who  can  speak  of 
them  from  their  own  experience.  Those  are  best  suited  to 
speak  a  word  in  season  to  weary  souls,  who  can  comfort 
them,  in  their  spititual  distresses,  with  those  consolations 
wherewith  they  themselves  have  been  comforted  of  God. 
Their  experience  of  the  influence  of  truths  which  have  been 


QUALIFICATIONS  FOR  TEACHERS,  &C.  121 

most  useful  to  their  own  souls,  leads  them  to  insist  much 
upon  these  in  their  public  ministrations,  and  determines 
them  to  know  nothing  in  comparison  of  Christ,  and  him 
crucified.     Whereas,  on  the  other  hand,  some  of  the  most 
edifying  subjects  are  least  relished  by  a  bad  man,  and  can 
scarcely  be  managed  by  him  with  any  advantage.     Will 
he  be  fit  to  warn  his  hearers  of  the  devices  of  Satan,  and 
the  deceits  of  a  desperately  wicked  heart,  who,  being  quite 
a  stranger  at  home,  knows  nothing  of  these  matters  but 
from  uncertain  report?  will  not  the  unconverted  minister, 
when  he  meets  with  the  discouragements  of  an  awakened 
sinner,  or  the  fears  and  distresses  of  a  doubting  deserted 
saint,  be  often  at  a  loss  how  to  deal  with  them  ?  and   is 
there  not  the  highest  danger,  lest,  on  the  one  hand,  he 
build  up  the  false  hopes   of  the  self-deceiver,  or,  on  the 
other   hand,    make  sad    the    hearts  of  those  whom  God 
would  not  make  sad  ?     Surely,  those  who  are  animated  by 
the  Spirit,  which  inspired  the  Scriptures,  bid  fairest  for  ex- 
plaining them  aright,  and  applying  them  to  the  various  ne- 
cessities of  their  hearers. 

Ministers  unconcerned  about  religion,  are  generally  cold 
and  languid  in  their  addresses  to  the  conscience.  When 
urging  others  to  repent  and  believe,  they  do  but  stammer 
about  these  things ;  and  their  words,  not  coming  from  the 
heart,  are  not  likely  to  reach  it.  Even,  when  the  doctrine 
they  preach  tends  to  rouse  the  secure,  their  way  of  preach- 
ing it  tends  to  lull  them  asleep.*     There  is  something  un- 


*  Pride,  says  Mr.  Baxter,  makes  many  a  man's  sermons ;  and 
what  pride  makes,  the  Devil  makes.  And  what  sermons  the  Devil 
will  make,  and  to  what  end,  we  may  easily  conjecture.  Though 
the  matter  be  of  God,  yet  if  the  dress,  and  manner,  and  end,  be 
from  Satan,  we  have  no  great  reason  to  expect  success.  Baxter^s 
Gildas  Salvianiis,  chap.  4.  sect.  2. 
11 


122  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

natural  in  endeavouring  to  excite,  in  other  men's  breasts, 
motions  we  never  felt  in  our  own.  No  wonder,  then,  that 
men  behave  awkwardly  in  attempting  it,  and  that  the  cold- 
ness of  the  preacher  makes  the  hearers  cold  too.  But, 
when  the  faithful  minister  exhorts,  out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh.  And  the  language  of  the 
heart  has  something  in  it  peculiarly  lively  and  persuasive, 
something  of  unction,  not  to  be  equalled  by  the  most  la- 
boured  compositions  of  others.  Unless  one's  gifts  are  un- 
commonly mean,  a  warm  concern  for  souls  will  animate 
and  inflame  his  language,  dictate  to  him  the  most  moving 
and  pathetic  addresses,  and,  on  some  occasions  at  least,  in- 
spire him  with  a  divine,  and  almost  irresistible  eloquence, 
which,  with  amazing  force,  will  pierce  the  conscience,  ra- 
vish the  affections,  and  strike  conviction  into  the  most  ob- 
durate offender. 

True  religion  will  promote  in  ministers  a  pious  and  ex- 
emplary  behaviour.  The  best  advices  lose  their  weight 
when  the  adviser  gives  us  ground  to  suspect  his  sincerity, 
and  to  taunt  him  with  the  proverb.  Physician  cure  thyself. 
Though  ministers  are  not  grossly  profligate,  if  they  are 
more  solicitous  to  promote  their  own  ease,  wealth,  and 
grandeur,  than  to  advance  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good 
of  souls  ;  more  diligent  to  improve  their  farms  than  to  feed 
their  flocks;  lovers  of  pleasures  more  than  lovers  of  God  ; 
and  more  happy  in  the  company  of  the  libertine  than  of 
the  serious  Christian  ;  if  their  behaviour  is  light  and  airy, 
and  their  conversation  frothy  and  trifling ;  if  they  are 
always  on  the  popular,  or  always  on  the  fashionable  side, 
and  implicitly  follow  the  directions  of  those  who  have  it  in 
their  power  to  gratify  their  pride,  or  satiate  their  avarice  : 
this  will  greatly  lessen  our  respect  for  their  instructions. 
But  if  ministers,  by  their  conversation,  as  well  as  by  their 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,    &C.  123 

doctrine,  hold  forth  the  word  of  life  ;  if  they  live  what  they 
preach,  possess  the  graces  they  recommend,  and  practise 
the  virtues  ihey  enforce  on  others  ;  if  they  are  courteous  and 
affable,  kind  and  condescending,  and,  while  they  dare  to 
plead  the  cause  of  the  God  of  truth,  do  it  in  a  manner 
which  may  not  offend  him  as  the  God  of  love ;    if  they 
can  hate  a  man's  vices,  and  yet  love  his  person,  and  es- 
teem his  excellencies,  without  approving  his  faults  ;  if  they 
keep  at  the  widest  distance  from  a  sullen  moroseness  and 
melancholy  dejection,  and  yet  are  grave  and  decent  out  of 
the  pulpit  as  well  as  in  it,  maintain  the  dignity  of  their 
character,  avoid  those  liberties,  which,  though  generally 
deemed  innocent,  have  been  guilty  of  destroying  both  the 
power  and  form  of  godliness,  and  abridge  themselves,  on 
proper  occasions,  even  of  lawful  freedoms,  remembering 
that  many  things  may  be  lawful  which,  when  practised  by 
a  minister,  edify  not ;  if  they  are  indeed  blameless  and 
harmless,   the  sons    of  God  without  rebuke,  shining   as 
lights  in  the  world ;  if,  under  the  strongest  temptations  to 
dissemble,  the  law  of  truth  is  in  their  mouth,  and  no  ini- 
quity found  in  their  lips  :  if  their  private  behaviour  breathes 
a  spirit  of  genuine  undissembled  goodness  :  what  a  glori- 
ous prospect  does  this  open,  of  the  flourishing  of  religion 
under  their  culture  ?     If  all  in  the  ministry  did  thus  walk 
with  God  in  truth  and  equity,  might  we  not  expect  God  would 
honour  them,  to  turn  many  away  from  iniquity  ?  might  we 
not  hope,  that  so  lovely  a  conduct  would  engage  others  to 
be  followers  of  them,  even  as  they  are  of  Christ] — Exem- 
plary holiness,  meekness  and  gentleness,  forbearance  and 
patience,  candour  and  moderation,  modesty  and  humility, 
love  to  God,  to  Christ,  and  to  virtue,  and  a  behaviour  cor- 
responding to  these  graces,  must  needs  adorn  the  teacher's 
profession,  add  efficacy  to  his  instructions,  stop  the  mouth 


124  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL, 

of  slander,  give  freedom  and  boldness  in  reproving  vice, 
gain  him  the  affections  of  the  pious,  command  the  esteem 
and  reverence  of  the  indifferent,  strike  the  enemies  of  reli- 
gion with  awe  and  dread,  restrain  the  most  profligate  from 
many  enormities  they  would  otherwise  commit,  and  trans- 
form even  envy  itself  into  admiration  of  so  amiable  a  cha- 
racter, and  a  generous  desire  to  copy  after  it. — But,  may 
some  inquire,  cannot  the  hypocrite  behave  well '?  I  grant 
he  may,  in  a  certain  degree.  But  some  of  the  most  signal 
and  illustrious  evidences  of  grace  in  the  heart,  are  of  so 
mortifying  a  nature,  that  the  hypocrite  will  scarcely  at- 
tempt to  counterfeit  them  :  or,  if  he  do,  as  the  part  he  acts 
is  unnatural  and  constrained,  it  is  scarce  possible  but,  when 
off  his  guard,  somethmg  will  be  done  or  neglected  by  him, 
which,  though  no  full  evidence  of  the  badness  of  his  heart, 
may  raise  such  prejudices  against  him,  as  will  render  his 
person  contemptible,  and  his  ministry  too.  Not  to  observe 
that  a  holy  providence  often  unveils  the  secret  depravity 
which  a  splendid  profession  may,  for  a  while,  conceal. 

I  conclude  this  head,  with  observing,  that  if  the  seeds  of 
godliness  are  not  sown  in  the  heart,  ere  we  undertake  the 
pastoral  office,  probably  they  will  never  be  sown  there. 
True,  indeed,  a  bad  minister  is  not  out  of  the  reach  of 
grace  :  but  of  all  men,  he  has  least  reason  to  expect  it. 
His  being  engaged  in  religious  services,  so  far  from  pro- 
moting his  cure,  tends  to  harden  him  in  impenitence.  And 
as  wicked  seamen,  who  continually  border  on  the  confines 
of  death,  by  being  accustomed  to  danger,  learn  to  despise 
it;  so  the  most  affecting  truths,  by  being  familiar  to  the 
wicked  preacher,  lose  their  efficacy  upon  him,  and  he  ac- 
quires such  a  habit  of  talking  of  things  the  most  important 
and  tremendous,  without  feeling  what  he  says,  that  neither 
the  thunders  of  the  law  alarm,  nor  the  grace  of  the  gos- 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,    &C.  125 

pel  allures  him.  To  use  the  words  of  the  judicious  Bishop 
Butler,  "  Going  over  the  theory  of  virtue  in  one's  thoughts, 
talking  well,  and  drawing  fine  pictures  of  it ;  this  is  so  far 
from  necessarily  or  certainly  conducing  to  form  an  habit 
of  it  in  him  who  thus  employs  himself,  that  it  may  harden 
the  mind  in  a  contrary  course,  and,  by  degrees,  render  it 
insensible  to  all  moral  considerations.  For,  from  our  very 
faculty  of  habits,  passive  impressions,  by  being  repeated, 
grow  weaker.  Thoughts,  by  often  passing  through  the 
mind,  are  felt  less  sensibly."  *  '^' 

II.  Oi'thodoxy^  or  soundness  in  the  faith,  is  highly  ne- 
cessary in  a  spiritual  instructor.  Much  more  stress  is  laid 
upon  this,  in  the  sacred  writings,  than  some  seem  willing 
to  allow.  Timothy  is  not  only  instructed  what  to  preach, 
but  commanded  to  charge  some,  that  they  teach  no  other 
doctrine  ;  to  withdraw  himself  from  thase  who  teach  other- 
wise, and  who  consent  not  to  wholesome  words,  even  the 
words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  doctrine  which 
is  according  to  godliness;  to  avoid  those  oppositions  of 
science,  falsely  so  called,  which  some  professing,  have 
erred  concerning  the  faith  ;  and  to  hold  fast  the  form  of 
sound  words  which  he  had  heard  of  Paul.  Titus  is  ac- 
quainted, that  a  bishop  must  hold  fast  the  faithful  word,  as 
he  has  been  taught,  and  charged  to  speak  the  things  which 
become  sound  doctrine  ;  in  doctrine  showing  uncorruptness, 
gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech  that  cannot  be  condemned. 
But  can  all  this  be  expected  of  one  whose  sentiments  are 
unsound  ?  or  shall  we  say,  these  qualifications  were  neces- 
sary in  an  age  when  the  presence  of  the  apostles  might 
have  done  much  to  stop  the  progress  of  error,  but  are  un- 
necessary now  ?     Jude  acquaints  those  to  whom  he  wrote. 


*  Butler's  Analogy,  P.  i.  chap.  5. 
11* 


126  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

"  Beloved,  when  I  gave  all  diligence  to  write  unto  you  of 
the  common  salvation,  it  was  needful  for  me  to  write  unto 
you,  and  exhort  you,  that  ye  should  contend  earnestly  for 
the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints."  Does 
not  this  import,  that  the  common  salvation  cannot  be  se- 
cured, if  fundamental  articles  of  faith  are  renounced  1 

I  know  orthodoxy  is  a  thing  every  where  spoken  against, 
and  has  had  the  misfortune  to  be  judged  and  condemned 
as  accessary  to  crimes,  which,  had  men  consulted  it,  they 
would  never  have  committed.  If  the  name  displeases  any, 
we  shall  give  it  another.  Is  it  either  ridiculous  or  hurtful 
to  judge  of  things  as  they  really  are  ?  If  Orthodoxy,  in 
this  sense,  has  done  evil,  let  its  enemies  bear  witness  of  the 
evil ;  but  if  good,  why  do  they  reproach  it  ?  Do  supersti- 
tion, enthusiasm,  bigotry,  or  persecution  for  conscience 
sake,  flow  from  just  sentiments  of  religion,  and  of  the  pro- 
per means  to  promote  it  ?  or  rather,  do  they  not  flow  from 
wrong  sentiments  of  these?  Truth  and  general  utility  ne- 
cessarily coincide.  The  first  produces  the  second.  "  Ob- 
serving truth,"  to  use  the  words  of  the  learned  Bishop 
Warburton,  "  is  acting  as  things  really  are.  He  who  acts 
as  things  really  are,  must  gain  his  end,  all  disappointment 
proceeding  from  acting  as  things  are  not ;  just  as  in  rea- 
soning from  true  or  false  principles,  the  conclusion  that 
follows  must  be  necessarily  right  or  wrong.  But,  gain- 
ing the  end  of  acting,  is  utility  or  happiness ;  disappoint- 
ment of  the  end,  misery."*  If,  then,  as  this  masterly 
reasoner  has  well  proved,  truth  produces  utility;  will  it 
not  follow,  that  to  des|)ise  orthodoxy,  is  to  despise  happi- 
ness? I  would  add,  that,  as  the  end  of  divine  revelation 
is  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  holiness  and  happiness  of  man- 


*  Warburton's  Divine  Legation,  book  3,  sect.  6. 


aUALIFICATIONS  FOR  TEACHERS,  &C.  127 

kind,  it  is,  on  the  matter,  impeaching  divine  wisdom,  to 
say,  that  there  is  any  thing  in  divine  revelation,  which 
does  not  tend,  in  some  degree,  directly  or  indirectly,  to 
promote  these  ends.  And,  if  so,  even  lesser  mistakes  in 
public  teachers  must  be  hurtful,  as  even  lesser  mistakes 
will  prevent  their  improving  certain  truths  for  the  good  and" 
wise  purposes  for  which  they  were  revealed.  Neverthe- 
less, though  a  teacher  free  from  error  may  be  wished  for, 
it  can  scarcely  be  expected  that,  in  the  present  state  of  hu- 
man nature,  such  a  one  should  be  found :  for,  as  the  apos- 
tle observes  in  the  verse  following  our  text,  "  If  any  man 
offend  not  in  word,  the  same  is  a  perfect  man."  Those, 
therefore,  who  entertain  just  notions  of  those  doctrines  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  uses  as  the  chief  means  of  convincing  and 
converting  sinners,  and  building  up  saints  in  faith,  holiness, 
and  comfort,  may,  notwithstanding  their  lesser  mistakes, 
be  considerably  useful  in  preaching  the  gospel.  But  such 
as  have  wrong  notions  of  those  truths  whereby  the  blessed 
Spirit  ordinarily  begins  and  carries  on  the  life  of  God  in 
the  soul  of  man,  are  scarcely  fit  to  be  workers  together 
with  God,  in  the  affair  of  man's  salvation.  And  those 
will  be  likely  to  corrupt  men  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in 
Christ,  and  remove  them  to  another  gospel,  who  embrace 
principles  which  strike  at  the  vitals,  and  sap  the  very  found- 
ations of  religion  ;  principles  calculated  to  flatter  the  pride, 
or  to  encourage  the  sensuality  of  corrupt  nature. 

Allow  me  to  adopt  the  reasoning  of  a  sermon  lately 
printed,  in  which  the  importance  of  right  principles  in  re- 
ligion is  excellently  represented.*  "  They  who  hold  the  good 
influence  of  Christian  principles  to  be  so  inconsiderable,  as 


*  Dr.  Blair's  sermon  before  the  Society  for  propagating  Christian 
Knowledge,  Jan.  1,  1750,  p.  16. 


128  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

to  render  the  propagation  of  them  of  no  great  importance, 
will  be  at  no  loss  to  give  us  instances  of  corrupt  and  wrong 
principles  having  had  a  great  influence  on  the  world.  Loud 
complaints  we  hear  from  this  quarter,  of  the  dreadful  ef- 
fects which  superstition  and  enthusiasm  have  produced; 
how  they  have  poisoned  the  tempers  and  transformed  the 
manners  of  men,  and  have  overcome  the  strongest  re- 
straints of  law,  of  reason,  and  of  humanity. — Is  this,  then, 
the  case,  that  all  principles,  except  good  ones,  are  supposed 
to  be  of  such  mighty  energy?  Strange!  that  false  religion 
should  do  so  much,  and  true  religion  so  little.  No  impar- 
tial inquirer,  sure,  can  be  of  so  absurd  an  opinion.  The 
whole  history  of  mankind  shows,  that  religious  belief  is  no 
inconsiderable  principle  of  action.  The  mischief  such  be- 
lief has  done,  when  misled,  is  indeed  a  good  argument  to 
be  on  our  guard  against  error.  But  as  it  is  a  proof  of 
what  belief  can  do,  it  is  an  argument  to  hope  the  more 
from  it,  when  rightly  directed."  These  reflections  prove 
not  only  the  importance  of  Christianity  in  general,  but  of 
just  and  true  sentiments  of  the  particular  doctrines  con- 
tained in  it ;  and,  consequently,  they  prove  the  importance 
of  an  orthodox  ministry. 

III.  A  tolerable  genius  and  capacity,  with  a  competent 
measure  of  true  learning,  are  requisite  to  fit  for  the  office 
of  a  spiritual  instructor.  Infidels  may  wish,  as  Julian  the 
apostate  did,  to  see  learning  banished  from  the  Christian 
church.  And  men  of  low  education,  or  of  selfish  spirits, 
may  think  meanly,  or  speak  diminutively  of  a  gospel  min- 
istry, as  if  the  weakest  abilities  sufficed  to  qualify  for  it. 
But  a  Paul  cried  out,  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things? 
Elihu  tells  us,  that  scarcely  one  of  a  thousand  is  qualified 
to  deal  with  the  conscience.  Jeroboam  was  blamed  for 
making  priests  of  the  lowest  of  the  people.     And  Amos 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  129 

speaks  of  il,  as  something  strange  and  unusual,  that  he 
who  had  not  been  educated  in  the  schools  of  the  prophets, 
who  was  no  prophet,  neither  a  prophet's  son,  but  an  herds- 
man, and  a  gatherer  of  sycamore  fruit,  should  be  commis- 
sioned by  God  to  prophesy  to  Israel.  However,  then, 
some  may  speak  evil  of  the  things  which  they  know  not, 
we  dare  engage  to  prove,  that  a  weak,  honest  man,  might, 
with  as  much  propriety,  and  as  little  inconvenience,  be  al- 
lowed to  undertake  the  office  of  physician,  or  advocate,  or 
judge,  as  the  office  of  a  minister  of  Christ:  though,  doubt- 
less, his  good  and  honest  heart,  without  other  qualifications, 
would  be  poor  enough  furniture  for  offices  less  important 
and  ditficult  than  these.  Uncommon  talents  are  necessary 
to  explain  obscure  passages  of  Scripture,  to  resolve  intricate 
cases  of  conscience,  and  to  defend  the  truth  against  gain- 
sayers  :  services,  to  which  ministers  have  frequent  calls. 
Nor  will  a  small  measure  of  skill  and  ability  qualify  any 
man,  to  teach  the  necessary  doctrines  and  duties  of  religion, 
to  convince  the  understanding,  to  interest  the  affections,  to 
dart  irresistible  light  into  the  conscience,  and  fix  it  there,  to 
meet  with  men's  objections  and  prejudices  against  religion, 
to  unfold  the  temptations  of  Satan,  and  deceits  of  the  heart, 
and  to  do  all  this  in  a  manner  becoming  the  dignity  of  the 
pulpit,  and  yet  plain  to  the  dullest  capacity.  Nothing  less 
than  this,  is  the  ordinary  object  of  the  spiritual  instructor. 
Good  sense,  expressed  so  perspicuously,  and  ranged  in 
such  an  order,  as  to  be  easily  understood  and  remembered, 
is  the  very  soul  of  composition ;  and  this  cannot  be  ex- 
pected, but  from  one  of  a  quick  invention,  a  clear  head, 
and  a  sound  judgment,  who  has  gifts  as  well  as  grace,  a 
doctrinal  and  speculative,  as  well  as  a  practical  and  ex- 
perimental knowledge,  and  has  acquired  a  facility  of  im- 
parting his  ideas  to  others.     And  even  all  this  will  not  go 


130  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

SO  far  as  to  qualify  a  man  to  speak  often  in  public,  without 
either  a  retentive  memory,  or  an  unusual  command  of 
words.  Nay,  the  best  natural  powers  will  need  to  be  well 
cultivated  by  a  liberal  education.  Without  an  ability  to 
read  the  Scripture  in  the  languages  in  which  it  was  origi- 
nally written,  and  some  acquaintance  with  natural  and 
moral  philosophy,  history,  antiquity,  the  best  Greek  and 
Roman  authors,  and  the  arts  of  logic,  rhetoric,  and  criti- 
cism, in  an  age  of  so  much  learning  as  the  present,  a  min- 
ister can  scarcely  fail  to  be  despised ;  and  a  despised  min- 
istry is  seldom  successful.  Besides,  on  many  occasions, 
the  teacher  will  need  all  his  learning  to  unfold  to  him  the 
meaning  of  difficult  passages  in  sacred  writ,  especially,  if, 
as  sometimes  happens,  his  commentaries  fail  him,  where 
he  most  wants  their  help.  Nor  will  one,  wholly  ignorant 
of  philosophy,  history,  and  criticism,  be  able  to  give  satis- 
fying answers  to  the  reasonings  of  infidels  founded  upon 
these,  to  detect  their  sophistry,  beat  them  out  of  their 
strong  holds,  and  so,  if  he  convince  not  their  conscience, 
at  least  to  stop  their  mouths.  There  are  some  scriptures, 
from  which,  if  they  stood  in  the  original  as  they  do  in  our 
translations,  almost  unanswerable  objections  might  be 
drawn  against  our  holy  faith.  And  what  advantage  must 
this  give  the  infidel  to  triumph  over  the  illiterate  teacher ! 
And,  indeed,  if  the  hedge  of  a  learned  ministry  were  once 
removed  from  these  lands,  as  I  am  afraid  some  wish  it  to 
be,  what  could  we  expect,  but  that  ignorance  and  infidelity, 
error  and  heresy,  superstition  and  enthusiasm,  should 
quickly  overspread  them  ?  Those  who,  by  the  blessing  of 
God  on  their  studies,  have  acquired  considerable  measures 
of  learning,  have  been  the  best  explainers  and  defenders  of 
Christianity,  and  have  recommended  practical  religion  in  the 
most  distinct  and  persuasive  manner.    And  without  a  mira- 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,   &;C.  131 

cle  which  we  have  no  ground  to  expect,  illiterate  minis- 
ters can  never  equal  them. 

But  above   all,  one  who  would  teach  others  to  be   reli- 
gious, must  himself  have  a  clear  and  distinct  notion  of  re- 
ligion.    We  cannot  avoid  despising  the  man  who  is  igno- 
rant in  his  own  profession,  whatever  his  knowledge  may  be 
of  other  matters.  To  say  of  a  physician,  he  has  a  good  taste 
in  music  and  poetry,  but  is  grossly  ignorant  of  the  nature 
of  diseases,  and  of  their  proper  remedies,  is  giving  him  the 
most  unfavourable  character.     In    like    manner,   it  is   a 
wretchedly  poor  character  of  a  minister  of  Christ,  to  say 
of  him,  "  he  is  a  good  philosopher,  and  understands  well 
the  Greek  and  Roman  writers,  but  is  little  acquainted  with 
the  means  revealed   in  Scripture,  of  recovering  mankind 
from  the   ruins  of  their  apostacy:"  for,  if  so,  he  comes 
short  of  the  very  end  of  his  office,  and   fails  in  that,  in 
which,  above  all  things,  he  ought  to  have  excelled.     We 
cannot  therefore  entertain  too  low  and  despicable  an  opin- 
ion of  such  ignorant  presumers,  as  set  up  for  teachers  of 
Christianity,  and  pretend  to  show  unto  others  the  way  of 
salvation,  while  their  own  ideas  of  it  are  so  dark  and  con- 
fused, that  they  have  need  to  be  taught  which  are  the  first 
principles  of  the   oracles  of  God.     He  who  would  be  a 
scribe,  instructed  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  able  to  bring 
forth  out  of  his  treasures  things  new  and  old,  must  under- 
stand well  the  doctrine  of  man's  primitive  apostacy  from 
God,  with  its  unhappy  effects  on  the  whole  human  race; 
the  method  of  recovery  through  Christ :  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  in  applying  a  purchased  redemption ;  the  full  and 
free  offers  of  Christ,  and  of  salvation  through  him,  made 
in  the  gospel,  to  the  very  chief  of  sinners:  the  nature  of 
that  faith  which  unites  to  Christ,  of  that  holiness  which 
makes  men  meet  for  the  inheritance  of  saints  in  lif^ht,  and 


132  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

which  is  indeed  heaven  begun  in  the  soul ;  and  of  those 
various  good  works  of  piety,  or  of  charity,  by  which  we 
are  bound  to  glorify  God,  to  serve  him  in  our  generation, 
and  to  prove,  to  ourselves  and  others,  the  truth  and  energy 
of  our  faith.  It  is  a  contradiction  to  suppose  that  minis- 
ters should  be  able  to  represent  these  important  doctrines 
in  a  proper  light  to  others,  if  they  themselves  understand 
neither  what  they  say,  nor  whereof  they  affirm.  Misera- 
ble, therefore,  must  be  the  state  of  the  church,  if  left  to  the 
care  of  such  unskilful  guides !  for,  if  the  blind  lead  the 
blind,  both  must  fall  into  the  ditch.  To  prevent  so  dread- 
ful a  calamity,  it  is  required,  as  an  essential  qualification 
of  a  guide  to  souls,  that  he  be  apt  to  teach;  not  a  novice, 
lest,  being  lifted  up  with  pride,  he  fall  into  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  devil.  Those,  whose  knowledge  of  divinity  is 
entirely  derived  from  a  few  modern  sermon-writers,  or 
books  on  the  deistical  controversy,*  but  who  have  never 
read  and  digested  into  their  memories  a  system  of  divinity, 
must  needs  be  ignorant  of  many  important  truths,  and  can 
scarcely  have  any  view  of  that  connexion  of  the  different 
parts  of  religion,  in  which  a  great  deal  of  its  beauty  con- 
sists. And  will  such  keep  back  from  their  hearers  nothing 
profitable,  and  teach  others  what  they  have  never  learned 
themselves?  will  thev  instruct  men  in  the  whole  of  their 
duty  to  God,  to  themselves,  and  to  one  another,  who  are 
unskilful  in  the  word  of  righteousness,  having  never  studied 
with  care  the  nature  and  necessity  of  these  duties,  the  hin- 
deranccs  in  the  practice  of  them,  and  the  methods  of  re- 
moving those  hinderances?  or  will  those,  who  have  not 
thoroughly  studied  the  evidences  of  Christianity  in  general, 

*  The  author  regrets,  that  defences  of  Christianity,  and  replies  to 
Tindal,  Collins,  &c.,  forty-seven  years  ago,  when  he  preached  this 
sermon,  justly  admired,  and  generally  read,  are  now  almost  forgotten. 


aUALlFICATIONS  FOR  TEACHERS,  6z;C.  183 

or  of  particular  articles  of  faith,  be  ready  to  give  an  an- 
swer to  every  man  that  asketh  a  reason  of  the  hope  that 
is  in  them  ;  and  thus  be  able,  by  sound  doctrine,  both  to 
exhort  and  to  convince  gainsayers  1 

I  conclude  this  head  with  observing,  that  the  spiritual 
instructor  should  be  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  able  not 
only  to  repeat,  but  to  explain  them,  having  the  word  of 
God  dwelling  in  him  richly,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual 
understanding.  It  is  his  duty  to  declare  the  whole  counsel 
of  God,  and  to  teach  men  to  observe  all  things  whatso- 
ever Jesus  has  commanded.  But  how  can  he  do  this,  with- 
out knowing  from  the  sacred  oracles,  what  is  the  counsel 
of  God,  and  what  are  the  commands  of  Jesus  1  Any  other 
guide  will,  in  some  instances,  mislead,  or  at  least  prove  de- 
fective in  his  instructions.  The  Scriptures  only  are  fully 
sufficient  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  instruction,  for  cor- 
rection in  righteousness  ;  able  to  make  the  man  of  God 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  to  every  good  word  and 
work  ;  able  to  direct  the  ministers,  not  only  how  to  live, 
but  how  to  preach.  And  he  who  is  little  conversant  in 
them,  will  be  apt  to  insist  much  on  things  which  they  rarely 
mention  :  and  seldom  to  mention  things  on  which  they 
chiefly  dwell :  to  lay  a  great  deal  of  stress  on  things  on 
which  they  lay  little  stress,  and  little  stress  on  things  which 
they  exhibit  as  of  the  last  importance.  Hence,  some  dis- 
courses on  self-examination  almost  entirely  omit,  or  handle 
in  an  overly,  superficial  manner,  some  of  the  plainest,  most 
express,  and  most  frequently  repeated  Scripture  characters 
of  true  holiness,  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  counterfeit  ap* 
pearances  of  it,  on  the  other,  as  if  they  had  found  out  a 
better  way  to  distinguish  the  real  Christian  from  the  self- 
deceiver,  than  that  which  the  sacred  oracles,  when  design- 
12 


134  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

edly  treating  on  this  subject,  have  pointed  out.*  Hence, 
methods  have  been  recommended  to  preserve  the  solemnity 
of  ordinances,  different  from,  nay,  in  some  instances,  con- 
trary to,  those  which  Infinite  wisdom  has  prescribed. 
Hence  some  content  themselves  with  recommending  holi- 
ness in  general,  without  distinctly  explaining  and  enforcing 
particular  duties,  or  reproving,  as  our  Lord  and  his  apos- 
tles did,  particular  sins.  Others,  in  exhorting  to  moral  vir- 
tues, scarce  make  any  use  of  the  motives  to  them,  urged 
with  so  divine  an  eloquence  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth. "j* 
And,  which  is  worst  of  all,  some  so  entirely  omit  the  pe- 


*  I  know  no  writer  who,  in  inquiring  into  this  important  subject 
has  proceeded  with  such  cautious  regard  to  the  infallible  touchstone 
of  truth,  as  Mr.  Janathan  Edwards  of  Northampton,  in  his  judicious 
treatise  concerning  religious  affections,  printed  at  Boston,  1746.  I 
scarcely  think  this  age  has  produced  any  book  on  practical  divinity, 
which  will  so  well  reward  a  careful  perusal. 

■j- 1  mean  not,  says  a  lively  tvritev,  to  exclude  morality  from 
preaching  Christ.  No  ;  this  I  testify,  that  he,  who  neglects  the  for- 
mer, shall  never  be  benefitted  by  the  latter.  Christ  profiteth  him 
nothing.  Religion  is  the  souVs  conformity  to  God  in  his  7noral per- 
fections. So  much  as  a  man  has  of  true  morality,  so  much  has  he 
of  God  ;  and  so  much  as  he  has  of  God  in  this  world,  so  much  will 
he  have  of  heaven  in  the  next.  But  then,  this  morality  must  be 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Christ.  Without  regard  to  Christ  in  prin- 
ciple, and  in  end,  and  an  entire  dependence  upon  the  influences  of 
his  Spirit;  the  brightest  speculations,  and  the  strongest  arguments, 
a  text  fetched  from  the  Bible  and  motives  brought  from  heaven  would 
be  to  preach  Seneca,  rather  than  Christ:  and  to  urge  the  duties  of 
moraUty  upon  motives  that  are  not  Christian,  is  only  to  deprive  the 
lame  man  of  his  crutches,  and  then  bid  him  walk.  No  man  ever  in- 
sisted on  morality  more  than  St.  Paul ;  but  he  ever  christianiseth  it : 
he  ingrafts  the  man  into  faith  by  Christ,  and  you  quickly  find  him 


aUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  135 

culiar  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  that  one  might  hear  a  long 
course  of  sermons  from  them,  without  learning  that,  which 
it  was  the  grand  design  of  revelation  to  teach,  the  way,  I 
mean,  in  which  a  fallen  creature  may  emerge  from  the 
ruins  of  his  apostacy.  Hence,  instead  of  rightly  dividing 
the  word  of  truth,  many  confine  their  sermons  to  those  sub- 
jects, on  which  they  find  their  thoughts  flow  with  the  most 
readiness  and  affection,  neglecting  others  of  at  least  equal 
importance.  Some  are  continually  detecting  the  deceits  of 
the  heart,  and  false  resemblances  of  grace ;  others,  thun- 
dering out  the  terrors  of  the  law,  representing  the  dread- 
ful indignation  of  God  against  the  unconverted,  or  arguing 
the  justice  of  that  indignation ;  and  others  content  them- 
selves, with  inviting  sinners  to  accept  the  Saviour,  without 
taking  suitable  pains,  by  preaching  the  duties  and  sanc- 
tions of  the  law,  to  convince  them  of  their  need  of  him. 
Some  seem  to  forget,  that  to  quicken,  to  warn,  to  direct, 
and  to  encourage  true  Christians,  is  any  part  of  their  work; 
while  others  address  their  audiences,  as  if  they  were  all 
converted.  Some  preach  continually  upon  duties,  others 
upon  privileges,  others  upon  doubts  and  temptations. 
These,  and  such  like  defects,  would  be  prevented,  were 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  Christ  and  his  apostles,  considered 
as  our  patterns  in  preaching.  The  deep  things  of  God, 
which  he  has  revealed  by  his  Spirit,  should  be  the  grand 
topics  of  our  ministry,  as  they  were  of  Paul's :  and  these 


budding  with  every  precious  grace,  and  loaded  with  the  fruit  of 
good  works.  Never  doth  Paul  seem  so  much  in  his  element,  as 
when  he  is  preaching  Christ.  How  often  doth  he  go  out  of  his  way 
to  meet  with  him  !  Here  he  stretches  in  his  thoughts,  and  pursues 
the  glories  of  the  Redeemer,  till  he  is  almost  out  of  breath,  &c. 
— Hobby  3  Sermon  at  Emerson  s  ordination,  p.  16, 


136  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

we  should  speak,  as  he  did,  not  in  the  words  which  man^s 
wisdom  teacheth,  hut  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth,  com- 
paring spiritual  things  with  spiritual. 

IV.  Ministers  have  need  to  be  persons  of  -prudence  and 
conduct,  and  to  know  men  as  well  as  books.  A  minister 
should  study  himself.  He  should  not  only  be  acquainted 
with  his  own  spiritual  state,  but  with  the  particular  turn  of 
his  genius :  for,  God  having  distributed  among  ministers 
various  gifts,  and  thereby  fitted  them  to  answer  different 
purposes  in  his  service,  our  usefulness  will  in  a  great  mea- 
sure depend  upon  knowing  what  our  gift  is.  Thus,  some 
are  fittest  to  inform  and  convince  the  judgment,  by  the  clear 
and  distinct  light  in  which  they  represent  truth,  and  the 
strong  and  unanswerable  arguments  with  which  they  sup- 
port it.  Others  have  a  greater  talent  of  touching  the  con- 
science, or  of  moving  the  passions.  A  minister  should 
study  the  make  and  frame  of  the  human  mind  ;  for,  till 
the  springs  of  human  nature  are,  in  a  good  measure,  dis- 
closed to  him,  and  he  has  learned  how  far  the  bodily  pas- 
sions, or  a  disordered  imagination,  may  either  cloud  genu- 
ine piety,  or  cause  a  resemblance  of  if,  he  will  be  often  at 
a  loss  what  judgment  to  frame  of  religious  appearances. 
He  should  know  all  the  avenues  to  the  soul,  and  study  the 
different  capacities  and  tempers  of  men,  that  he  may  be 
able,  with  becoming  address,  to  suit  himself  to  them  all. 
Physicians  consider  the  age,  constitution  and  strength,  and 
way  of  living,  of  their  patients,  and  vary  their  prescriptions 
accordingly.  Ministers  should,  in  like  manner,  be  able  to 
adapt  themselves  to  the  difl^erent  ages,  natural  dispositions, 
genius,  temporal  circumstances,  temptations,  errors,  moral 
characters,  and  religious  inclinations  of  their  hearers. 

No  wise  prince  will  employ  those  to  manage  affairs  in 
which  his  honour  and  the  interest  of  his  kingdom  are  deeply 


QUALIFICATION    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  137 

concerned,  who  have  not  capacities  and  accomplishments, 
in  some  measure  adapted  to  that  important  trust;  and,  as 
Solomon  observes,  he  that  sendeth  a  message  by  the  hand 
of  a  fool,  cutteth  off  the  feet,  and  drinketh  damage.  Can 
we,  then,  entertain  so  low  sentiments  of  the  wisdom  of  the 
King  of  heaven,  as  to  think,  that  now,  when  extraordinary 
gifts  are  ceased,  he  would  ordinarily  employ  those  in  the 
grand,  but  difficult  design,  of  advancing  his  glory,  and 
saving  precious  souls,  who  are  unfit  to  be  employed  even 
about  the  common  afl^airs  of  this  life? 

The  ambassadors  of  Jesus,  then,  should  be  wise  as  ser- 
pents, as  well  as  harmless  as  doves.  The  wisdom  that  is 
from  above,  which  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle,  and 
easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  of  good  fruits,  with- 
out partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy,  should  shine  even  in 
their  private  conversation.  They  are  required  to  let  no 
man  despise  them,  and  to  give  no  offence  in  any  thing, 
that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed.  A  wicked,  ill-natured 
world,  are  continually  watching  for  their  halting,  and  will 
gladly  improve  the  least  slip  or  inadvertency,  to  bring  a 
slur  upon  them.  Ministers,  therefore,  had  need  to  shun, 
not  only  what  is  sinful,  but  what  is  dishonourable  or  dis- 
obliging, and  to  avoid  every  thing  which  may  justly  blast 
their  reputation,  and  thus  lessen  their  influence,  and  impair 
their  usefulness.  If  their  behaviour  is  mean  and  sordid, 
ridiculous  and  affected,  rash  and  imprudent,  much  hurt  is 
hereby  done  to  religion,  and  sacred  things  become  con- 
temptible. 

They  should  not  indulge  the  first  sallies  of  a  warm 
imagination,  but  weigh  the  more  distant  consequences  of 
actions,  lest  they  mislead  the  weak  and  injudicious,  pro- 
voke the  censures  of  the  captious  and  severe,  and  hurt  the 
gospel  when  they  meant*  to  serve  it.  Where  they  inno- 
12* 


138  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

cently  may,  they  should  accommodate  themselves  to  peo- 
ple's humours,  and  become  all  things  to  all  men,  that,  by 
an  obliging  conduct,  they  may  gain  them  to  Christ.  They 
should  avoid  imprudently  intermeddling  in  controversies  of 
a  civil  nature,  especially  among  those  of  their  own  charge, 
and  saying  or  doing  any  thing  indiscreet,  whereby  they 
may  prejudice  the  people  against  their  ministrations.  In 
opposing  error,  and  reproving  vice,  they  must  know  when 
to  keep  silence,  and  when  to  speak ;  when  to  come  with  a 
rod,  and  when  in  the  spirit  of  meekness.  Likewise,  in 
healing  wounded  consciences,  in  reconciling  those  at  vari- 
ance, in  encouraging  the  disconsolate,  in  speaking  to  those 
on  a  death-bed,  in  managing  the  public  business,  and  in 
exercising  the  discipline  of  the  church  :  all  their  sagacity, 
caution,  penetration,  and  judgment,  are  little  enough  to 
choose  out  the  properest  means,  and  to  apply  them  with 
dexterity,  that  they  may  not  spoil  the  best  designs  by  bad 
management. 

Spiritual  instructors  need  wisdom  for  rightly  managing 
their  public  discourses.  They  should  adapt  the  choice  of 
their  subjects  to  the  particular  circumstances  and  necessi- 
ties of  their  hearers,  as  wise  householders,  giving  to  every 
one  his  portion  of  meat  in  due  season ;  and  should  com- 
pose their  sermons  so,  as  that  the  meanest  may  understand, 
and  the  most  judicious  have  no  cause  to  despise  them,  and 
so  as  neither  unnecessarily  to  offend  the  weak,  nor  give 
advantage  to  the  maliciously  criticising.  They  should  imi- 
tate their  glorious  Master,  who  patiently  bore  with  the  pre- 
judices of  his  disciples,  and  instructed  them  as  they  were 
able  to  bear  it.  Much  depends  on  the  timing  of  things 
well,  and  the  manner  of  doing  them  ;  on  choosing  the  most 
proper  seasons  for  instruction,  and  imparting  it  in  an  en- 
gaging manner;  on  avoiding  offensive  phrases,  and  bor- 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,   &C.  139 

rowing  favourite  ones,  where  we  honestly  can  ;  and,  on 
using  such  reasonings  to  confirm  the  doctrines,  or  to  en- 
force tlie  duties  of  religion,  as  we  have  ground  to  think, 
from  the  disposition  of  our  hearers,  or  the  dealings  of  Provi- 
dence towards  them,  will  be  aptest  to  strike  and  work  upon 
them:  for  a  word,  fitly  spoken,  is  like  apples  of  gold  in 
pictures  of  silver.  Now,  in  all  this,  wisdom  is  profitable 
to  direct,  as  no  rules  can  be  given  to  extend  to  every  par- 
ticular case. 

V.  A  due  mixture  of  a  studious  disposition,  and  of  an 
active  spirit,  is  necessary  in  teachers  of  Christianity. 
That  the  last  of  these  is  so,  appears,  at  first  sight,  from  the 
time  and  pains  requisite  to  know  the  state  of  our  congre- 
gations, to  catechise,  to  visit  the  sick,  to  administer  private 
instruction,  reproof  or  consolation,  to  prepare  young  people 
for  the  Lord's  table,  and  sometimes  to  conduct  to  the  Sa- 
viour the  awakened  sinner,  who  is  asking  the  w^ay  to  Zion 
with  his  face  set  thitherward.  The  ministry  is  no  idle  or 
easy  profession,  but  requires  an  almost  uninterrupted  series 
of  the  most  painful  and  laborious  services.  But  minis- 
ters of  a  lazy,  indolent  disposition,  will  be  tempted  to  hurry 
over  those  duties,  and  will  grudge  to  spend  so  much  time 
in  them  as  is  really  necessary  to  render  them  in  any  de- 
gree useful.  Nor  will  ordinary  measures  of  grace  suffice 
to  overcome  such  temptations.  But  then,  a  studious  dis- 
position is  equally  necessary.  It  was  not  without  its  use, 
even  in  the  days  of  inspiration.  Solomon  found  much 
study  a  weariness  to  the  flesh  ;  but  yet  was  sensible,  that 
the  advantages  of  it  overbalanced  the  toil ;  and  tells  us, 
that  the  preacher,  meaning  himself,  sought  to  find  out  ac- 
ceptable words,  and  gave  good  heed,  and  sought  out  and 
set  in  order  many  proverbs.  Though  he  excelled  all  men 
in  understanding,  yet  he  did  not  turn  people  off  with  any 


140  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

thing  that  came  first  in  his  mind,  but  took  pains  to  range 
his  thoughts  in  a  proper  method,  and  to  express  them  in 
agreeable  language;  so  that  his  sermons  were  the  fruit  of 
labour  and  study,  as  well  as  of  inspiration.     And  he  tells 
what  moved  him  to  all  this  pains.     "  The  words  of  the 
wise  are  as  goads,  and  as  nails  fastened  by  the  masters 
of  assemblies,  i.  e.  There   is  like   power  in  words  wisely 
chosen  to  stir  up  the  slothful  to  duty,  as  there  is  in  a  goad 
to  prick  the  ox  forward.     Nor  do  they  only  move  the  affec- 
tions  in  a  transient  way,  but  stick  in  the  conscience  and 
memory,  as  nails  do  in  a  board."     Daniel  understood,  by 
books,  the  number  of  the  years  whereof  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  that  he  would  accom- 
plish seventy  years,  in  the  desolations  of  Jerusalem.     Paul 
was  brought  up  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  liad  made  con- 
siderable proficiency  under  so  eminent   a   master.     And 
yet,  after  he  had  been  favoured  with  divine  inspiration,  he 
is  so  far  from  thinking  further  study  needless,  that  even 
when  in  prison,  and  when  he  had  the  near  prospect  of  his 
approaching    martyrdom,   he   commands    his   books    and 
parchments  to  be  sent  him.     If  this  inspired  apostle  saw 
occasion  for  all  the  learning  and  knowledge  he  could  at- 
tain  to   by  ordinary  means,  to  assist   him   in   instructing 
mankind,  much  more  must  we  stand  in  need  of  such  helps, 
who  cannot  pretend  to  his  extraordinary  gifts.     Paul  ex- 
horts Timothy  to  give  attendance,  first  to  reading,  and 
then  to  exhortation  and  doctrine,  to  instruct  himself  well, 
before  he  instructed  others;  and  charges  him  to  meditate 
on  divine  things,  and  give  himself  wholly  to  them,  that  his 
profiting  might  appear  to  all.     Though,  from  a  child,  he 
had   known   the   holy  Scriptures,   was   esteemed   learned 
enough  to  be  a  minister  of  Christ,  and  had  extraordinary 
gifts  bestowed  upon  him  ;  he  is  warned,  that  reading  and 


QUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  141 

meditation  were  still  necessary  to  fit  him  to  teach  and  ex- 
hort. Shall  we  then  be  able,  without  any  reading  or  medi- 
tation at  all,  to  preach  the  word  of  life,  in  a  way  suitable 
to  its  majesty  and  importance?  I  deny  not,  indeed,  that 
those  whom  God  has  blessed  with  a  ready  elocution,  may 
preach  warmly  and  accurately  too,  without  writing  their 
sermons.  But  even  those,  who  have  words  most  at  com- 
mand, will  prove  but  a  sounding-brass,  and  a  tinklincr 
cymbal,  if  they  do  not  endeavour,  by  reading  and  medita- 
tion, to  be  masters  of  the  subjects  on  which  they  preach. 
Reverence  for  that  God  in  whose  name  we  speak,  regard 
for  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  and  concern  for  the  glorious 
design  that  brings  us  there,  should  prevent  our  rushing 
into  it  rashly  and  unprepared,  and  serving  God  and  his 
people  with  sudden  undigested  thoughts  that  cost  us  no- 
thing. Ministers  are  not  set  apart  to  their  office,  to  trifle 
away  six  days  of  the  week,  and  then  to  go  to  the  pulpit 
with  whatever  comes  uppermost.  Such  extemporary  per- 
formances, though  for  a  little  they  may  please  some,  sel- 
dom do  credit  to  God's  ordinances,  or  produce  any  lasting 
effects  on  the  hearers.  The  good  matter  contained  in  them 
is  generally  despised  and  overlooked,  through  contempt  of 
the  looseness  of  the  method,  and  meanness  of  the  style. 
Meditation,  then,  and  reading,  ai'e  necessary  branches  of 
a  minister's  duty;  and,  consequently,  those  must  be  unfit 
for  the  pastoral  office,  who  are  of  an  unfixed,  sauntering 
disposition,  who  have  no  relish  for  study,  know  not  what 
it  is  to  meditate  and  are  never  pleased  but  when  v.'ilh  com- 
pany, or  abroad. 

And  now,  my  dear  hearers,  let  what  has  been  said  affect 
all  of  you,  with  the  deepest  concern,  that  ever  the  care  of 
souls  should  have  been  entrusted  to  men  destitute  of  these 


142  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

qualifications.  Let  it  excite  in  you  the  warmest  emotions 
of  gratitude  to  tlie  Father  of  mercies,  for  blessing  our  land 
in  general,  and  those  bounds  in  particular,  with  so  many 
able  and  faithful  ministers.  Let  it  procure  your  prayers, 
for  us  in  the  ministry,  that  the  blessed  Spirit  would  more 
and  more  qualify  us  for  our  difficult  work,  by  imparting 
all  needful  supjilies  of  gifts  and  grace :  and  that,  as  death 
is  daily  thinning  our  numbers,  the  Lord  of  th^  harvest 
would,  from  time  to  time,  repair  our  breaches,  by  sending 
forth  honest  and  skilful  labourers  into  his  harvest. 

Students  need  scarcely  be  particularly  addressed,  as  the 
whole  of  what  has  been  said  was  principally  designed  to 
warn  them,  not  to  be  too  farward  and  hasty  in  setting  up 
for  teachers.  God  does  not  call  those  to  feed  the  sheep  of 
Christ,  who  have  no  love  to  the  Shepherd.  For  all  who 
love  not  our  Lord  Jesus  are  wicked ;  and  unto  the  wicked 
God  saith.  What  hast  thou  to  do,  to  declare  my  statutes,  or 
to  lake  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth  ?  How  great  a  trust  is 
committed  to  the  pastor !  Hundreds  of  precious  immortal 
souls  he  is  bound  to  watch  over,  as  one  that  must  give  an 
account:  And  will  you  be  able  to  give  a  good  account  of 
the  souls  of  others,  if  unable  to  give  a  good  account  of 
your  own  1  Is  it  not  a  most  pitiable  case,  to  be  under  a 
strict  and  awful  charge,  to  affect  the  minds  of  your  hearers 
with  what  never  affected  your  own  minds?  Presume  not, 
then,  to  undertake  the  care  of  souls,  without  personal  holi- 
ness, and  till,  by  the  blessing  of  God  on  your  education, 
and  your  diligent  attendance  on  prayer,  reading  and  medi- 
tation, you  have  attained  a  suitable  furniture  of  gifts  and 
graces  for  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  You  behold  with 
indignation  the  quack-doctor,  who  will  venture  to  hazard 
the  health  and  lives  of  men  for  a  little  paltry  gain.  If 
such  deserve  to  be  accounted  murderers  of  the  body,  shall 


QUALIFICATION'S  FOR  TEACHERS,  &C.  143 

not  the  blood  of  souls  be  laid  to  thy  charge,  if  thou  shalt 
undertake  the  care  of  them  while  unqualified  for  it,  and  if, 
through  thy  negligence  or  unskilfulness,  they  shall  eter- 
nally perish  ? 

Parents  should  be  well  satisfied  of  the  pious  disposition 
of  their  children,  and  of  the  goodness  of  their  genius,  ere 
they  devote  them  to  the  work  of  the  ministry ;  and  should 
beware  of  pressing  them  to  undertake  the  care  of  souls, 
against  their  inclination,  or  without  it. 

Such  as  are  invested  n-ith  the  power  of  choosing  gospel 
ministers,  or  in  choosing  those  who  are  to  train  up  our 
youth  in  the  various  branches  of  knowledge  necessary  for 
the  ministry,  I  would  humbly  entreat  to  be  wise  and  faith- 
ful in  the  discharge  of  so  important  a  trus(.  Let  always 
the  most  worthy  be  preferred.  Do  all  to  the  glory  of  God. 
Esteem  the  interests  of  Zion,  and  of  Zion's  kino-,  above 
your  chiefest  joy.  These  are  the  commands  of  God  ;  and 
if  you  disregard  them,  sooner  or  later  you  shall  smart  for 
it.  Let  not  afTections  for  any  friend,  or  fear  of  disobliging 
those  from  whom  you  expect  favours,  mislead  you  to  an 
improper  choice. 

Patrons,  as  good  Bishop  Burnet  has  observed,*  are 
bound  to  pay  a  sacred  regard  to  the  trust  veslcd  in  them ; 
and  if  they  exercise  their  legal  right,  should  first  carefully 
consider  what  are  the  qualifications  of  the  person  they  pre- 
sent to  a  benefice  ;  otherwise  the  souls,  that  may  be  lost  by 
a  bad  nomination,  will  be  required  at  their  hands,  by  him 
who  made  and  purchased  these  souls,  and  in  whose  si^ht 
they  are  of  inestimable  value.  It  is  all  one,  with  relation 
to  the  account  they  must  give  at  the  tribunal  of  Jesus, 
whether  money,  or  kindred,  or  friendship,  or  something 


*  Pastoral  Care,  ch.  7,  140,  141  ;  and  ch.  10,  throughout. 


144  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

else,  was  their  motive  in  bestowing  a  presentation,  if  re- 
gard is  not  had,  in  the  first  place,  to  the  worth  of  the  per- 
son nominated,  and  his  fitness  to  undertake  the  care  of 
souls.  Did  patrons  act  with  a  visible  regard  to  true  good- 
ness and  real  merit,  and  were  they  never  swayed  to  make 
a  wrong  nomination  by  application  and  importunity,  by 
ambitious  or  interested  views,  or  by  desire  of  gratifying  a 
friend,  who  may  have  a  chaplain  to  provide  for ;  the  worst 
grievance  in  presentations  would  be  removed,  which  I  take 
to  be  this,  that  many  patrons  have  no  sense  of  the  value 
of  souls;  and  therefore  are  indifferent  with  whom  they  en- 
trust them. 

Those  who  are  so  happy  as  to  be  allowed  the  choice  of 
a  guide  to  their  souls,  must  be  chargeable  with  the  worst 
of  madness,  nay,  with  the  most  monstrous  and  inexcusable 
impiety,  if  they  willingly  expose  their  souls  to  eternal  de- 
struction by  committing  them  to  the  charge  of  those,  of 
whose  piety  and  abilities  they  have  no  knowledge.  Surely, 
no  affair  in  the  whole  circle  of  life  calls  for  more  serious 
concern  and  importunate  supplication.  Let  not  then  inter- 
rest  and  favour,  let  not  ambition  to  be  head  of  a  party,  let 
not  the  solicitations  of  great  men,  on  the  one  hand,  or  a 
humour  of  opposing  them,  on  the  other,  determine  your 
conduct.  Be  not  too  much  influenced  by  little  showy 
qualifications,  such  as  a  flowery  style,  a  loud  or  melodious 
vioce,  a  ready  delivery.  But  covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts, 
the  most  solid  and  substantial  qualifications,  such  as  piety, 
learning,  sound  principles,  aptness  to  teach.  Advise  with 
faithful  and  judicious  ministers,  who  are  able  and  willing 
to  serve  your  best  interests,  and  are  much  more  competent 
judges  of  some  of  these  qualifications,  than  private  Chris- 
tians ordinarily  can  be. 

And  let  us,  my  reverend  and  dear  fathers  and  breth- 


QUALIFICATIONS  FOR  TEACHERS,  6z;C.  145 

ren,  from  a  genuine  regard  to  the  honour  of  God,  and  the 
credit  of  religion,  to  the  success  of  the  gospel,  and  the  sal- 
vation of  immortal  souls;  and  as  we  would  not  bring  a 
stain  upon  our  order,  and  depreciate  it  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  which  is  often  partial  enough  to  censure  the  whole 
clergy  for  the  faults  of  a  few  :  Let  us  beware  of  introdu- 
cing any  into  the  sacred  ofBce,  but  such  as  we  have  good 
evidence  are  qualified  for  it,  by  being  visibly,  and  in  the 
judgment  of  charity,  sincere  Christians,  orthodox  as  well 
as  learned,  having  grace  as  well  as  gifts.     I  acknowledge, 
designing  men  may  counterfeit  some  of  these  qualifications 
with  so  much  artifice,  as,  after  the  utmost  caution  we  can 
use,  to  impose  upon  us  :  and  in  that  case,  though  we  com- 
mit a  mistake,  we  are  guilty  of  no  fault,  since  such  favour- 
able appearances  ought  to  determine  us  to  judge  favoura- 
bly.    But  if  we  separate  any  to  the  ministry  without  suita- 
ble evidence  of  their  fitness  for  it,  either  by  personal  ac- 
quaintance, and  free  unreserved  conversation  with  them,  or 
by  hearing  their  public  performances,  and  strictly  and  par- 
ticularly examining  their  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  abili- 
ty to  defend  it ;  or  by  private  inquiries  at  those,  on  whose 
skill,  integrity,  opportunities  of  information,  and  cautious- 
ness in  recommending,  we  may  safely  rely ;  should  such 
afterwards  prove  incapable  of  discharging  their  trust,  the 
blame  of  their  defects  will  be  laid  to  our  charge. 

How  awful  is  the  warning  of  Paul  to  Timothy,  and  in 
him  to  all  concerned  in  ordaining  others  to  the  pastoral  of- 
fice !  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  neither  he  par- 
taker of  other  men's  sins :  keep  thyself  pure.  As  if  he 
had  said,  though  you  have  no  particular  reason  to  suspect 
a  candidate  unfit  for  the  ministry,  be  not  on  that  account 
slight  and  superficial  in  trying  his  qualifications  for  it,  but 
13 


146  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

examine,  with  the  utmost  care  and  exactness,  his  moral 
character,  and  aptness  to  teach  ;  for  if,  through  indolence 
and  carelessness,  you  neglect  to  make  those  inquiries,  up- 
on which  you  might  have  discovered  what  was  amiss ;  or 
if,  through  an  excessive  tenderness  for  candidates,  through 
that  fear  of  man  which  bringeth  a  snare,  or  through  some 
other  unworthy  motive,  you  so  far  connive  at  his  known 
vices  or  defects,  as  to  grant  him  ordination  ;  by  this  con- 
duct, you  partake  with  him,  not  only  in  the  sins  he  has  al- 
ready committed,  but  in  those  also  which  he  shall  after- 
wards commit,  while  he  either  teaches  or  lives  badly  ;  and 
therefore,  you  must  answer  for  all  the  pernicious  conse- 
quences of  his  ordination,  in  ruining  his  own  soul,  and  the 
souls  of  his  flock.  Nay,  should  other  ministers  be  unwar- 
rantably rash  in  this  matter,  and  urge  you  to  concur  with 
them,  be  not  moved  by  their  entreaties  or  authority,  to  act 
contrary  to  your  own  judgment,  lest  you  be  condemned  as 
accessary  to  their  guilt.  In  the  verse  preceding  this  cau- 
tion, ministers  are  charged  not  to  prefer  one  before  another, 
and  do  nothing  by  partiality^  i.  e.  not  to  determine  a  cause 
for  or  against  any  person,  till  we  hear  what  can  be  said  on 
both  sides  ;  not  to  prefer  one  before  another,  where  there 
appears  no  sufficient  reason  for  such  a  preference  ;  and  not 
to  be  swayed  by  friendship  or  prejudice,  to  be  more  fa- 
vourable to  one,  and  more  severe  to  another,  than  we  ought 
to  be.  And,  in  the  end  of  the  chapter,  to  encourage  this 
diligence,  the  apostle  informs  us,  that  if  we  proceed  with 
due  deliberation  we  shall  not  lose  our  labour,  but  shall  or- 
dinarily be  able  to  form  a  judgment  concerning  candidates. 
Some  men's  sins  are  open  beforehand^  going  before  them 
tojvdgment  ;  and  some  men,  they,  viz:  their  sins,  follow 
after.     Likewise,  also,  the  good  works  of  some  are  mani- 


aUALlFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  147 

fest  beforehand  ;  and  they,  viz.  the  good  works,  that  are 
otherwise,  cannot  be  hid,*  The  meaning  is,  some  men's 
sins  are  so  heinous  and  notorious,  that,  going  as  it  were 
before  them  to  judgment,  little  or  no  trial  is  necessary  in 
order  to  discover  them.  And  the  sins  of  others  follow 
them  to  judgment;  because,  though  less  open,  yet  they 
also  might,  in  most  cases,  by  due  inquiry,  be  brought  to 
light.  In  like  manner,  the  good  works  of  some,  and  their 
fitness  for  ordination,  are  easily  discerned,  even  before  they 
undergo  a  formal  trial ;  and  those  good  works  which  are 
not  manifest  beforehand,  but  which,  through  the  modesty 
or  obscure  situation  of  the  performer,  are  little  observed, 
may  often,  by  a  diligent  search  be  discovered. 

From  this  remarkable  passage,  to  which  we  would  do 
well  to  take  heed,  the  learned  Grotius  observes,  that  we 
ought  not  only  to  inquire,  whether  a  candidate  for  ordina- 
tion is  innocent  of  atrocious  crimes,  but  whether  he  has 
done  much  good,  seeing  the  pious  actions  of  the  eminently 
pious  can  seldom  be  hid.  And,  agreeably  to  this,  Paul  re- 
quires, not  only  that  a  bishop  be  blameless,  but  that  he 
have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are  without,  lest  he 
fall  into  reproach  ;  so  that  freedom  from  gross  scandals, 
without  certain  positive  evidences  of  a  pious  disposition,  is 
no  sufficient  warrant  for  us  to  ordain  any.  It  is  criminal 
to  lay  hands  on  a  candidate,  if  we  have  no  positive  ground 
to  hope  that  he  will  preach  usefully;  and  it  is  equally  crim- 
inal to  do  it,  if  we  have  no  positive  ground  to  hope  that 
he  will  be  an  example  to  others  in  word,  in  conversation, 
in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity  :  for  the  last  of  these 


*  See  Grotius  or  Wolfius  on  the  place,  and  a  piece, entitled,  The 
apostolical  rule  concerning  the  ordination  of  ministers  considered' 
— Lond.  1737,  p.  5— 14. 


148  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

is  as  really  a  part  of  the  minister's  duty,  and  as  really  a 
means  to  be  used  by  him  for  saving  souls,  as  the  first.  The 
things,  says  Paul  to  Timothy,  that  thou  hast  heard  of  me 
amonw  many  witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful 
men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach  others  also.  We  must 
have  probable  evidence  of  their  faithfulness,  as  well  as  of 
their  ability  to  teach.  Even  deacons  are  first  to  be  proved, 
and  then  to  use  the  office  of  a  deacon.  Sure,  then,  minis- 
ters, whose  office  is  much  more  honourable  and  important, 
should  not  be  allowed  to  exercise  it,  till  their  fitness  for  it 
is  well  tried.  But  the  vast  danger  of  promiscuous  admis- 
sions into  the  ministry,  has  been  so  well  represented,  in  a 
pamphlet  published  here  three  years  ago,  on  occasion  of 
an  act  and  overture  of  the  General  Assembly,  1746,*  that 
I  am  sensible  I  have  trespassed  on  your  patience,  in  en- 
larging so  much  on  this  head. 

If  any  allege,  that  there  would  not  be  found  a  sufficient 
number  of  ministers  for  all  our  churches,  did  we  ordain 
with  such  caution,  I  answer,  it  is  better  to  hazard  this  in- 
convenience, than  to  break  an  express  law  of  Christ,  which, 
if  less  strict  in  ordaining,  we  certainly  do.  Let  us  mind 
our  duty,  and  leave  the  event  to  Providence.  Strictness  in 
admissions  may,  indeed,  discourage  those  who  bid  fairer 
for  starving  or  poisoning,  than  for  feeding  the  souls  of  their 
flocks.  But  to  discourage  such  is  highly  commendable : 
and  a  small  number  of  able  and  faithful  pastors,  is  more  to 
be  desired  than  a  multitude  of  raw,  ignorant,  illiterate  no- 
vices, incapable  either  to  explain  or  to  defend  the  religion 


*  See  a  Letter  to  a  JMlnister  of  the  C/inrch  of  Scotland,  shoiv- 
ing  the  unreasonableness  of  extending  chap.  7  of  the  form  of  pro- 
cess to  probationers.  Glasg.  1747,  especially  p.  6 — 27;  and  p. 
61—74. 


aUALIFICATIONS    FOR    TEACHERS,  &C.  149 

of  Jesus  ;  or  of  polite  apostates  from  the  gospel  to  philo- 
sophy, who  think  their  lime  more  usefully  and  agreeably 
spent  in  studying  books  of  science  than  in  studying  their 
bibles;  or  of  mercenary  hirelings,  of  as  mean  and  sordid 
disposition  as  those  we  read  of  1  Sam.  ii.  36,  who  crouched 
to  the  high-priest  for  a  piece  of  silver  and  a  morsel  of 
bread,  saying,  "  Put  me,  I  pray  thee,  into  one  of  the  priest's 
offices,  that  I  may  eat  a  piece  of  bread." 

May  God,  in  mercy,  prevent  such  low  and  unhappy  men 
from  ever  creeping  into  the  sacred  function  !  May  a  faith- 
ful, an  able,  and  a  successful  ministry,  ever  be  the  bless- 
ing of  our  land  I  May  the  glorious  Head  of  the  Church 
appoint  unto  every  dwelling-place  of  mount  Zion,  and  to 
all  her  assemblies,  pastors  according  to  his  own  heart,  to 
feed  his  people  with  knowledge  and  understanding?  And 
may  he,  whose  words  are  works,  say  to  our  church  in 
general,  and  to  this  corner  of  it  in  particular,  "This  is  my 
rest  for  ever;  here  will  I  dwell;  for  I  have  desired  it.  I 
will  abundantly  bless  her  provision  ;  I  will  satisfy  her  poor 
with  bread.  I  will  also  clothe  her  priests  with  righteous- 
ness, and  her  saints  shall  shout  aloud  for  joy.  There  will 
I  make  the  horn  of  David  to  bud.  1  have  ordained  a  lamp 
for  mine  anointed.  His  enemies  will  I  clothe  with  shame; 
but  upon  himself  shall  his  crown  flourish." 
13* 


MINISTERS  OF  THE  GOSPEL  CAUTIONED 
AGAINST  GIVING  OFFENCE. 

BY  JOHN  ERSKINE,  D.  D. 

Giving  no  offence  in  anything,  that  the  ministry  be  not 
blamed. — 2  Corinthians  vi.  3. 

These  words  of  the  apostle  Paul,  which  were  primarily 
intended  to  do  justice  to  his  own  character,  and  that  of 
Timothy,  his  beloved  son  in  the  faith,  present  to  the  view 
of  gospel  ministers,  in  every  age,  a  fair  and  approved  pat- 
tern, which  they  ought  to  copy  after,  if  they  wish  to  pros- 
per in  their  arduous  work.  The  conduct  of  these  excel- 
lent men  was,  in  the  main,  so  circumspect  and  exem- 
plary, that  it  could  give  no  just  cause  of  offence  to^.jXews, 
to  Gentiles,  or  to  the  churches  of  Christ.  They  carefully 
avoided  whatever  might  increase  the  prejudices  of  unbelie- 
vers against  the  gospel,  or  might  impair  the  reputation  and 
success  of  their  ministry,  by  laying  a  stumbling-block,  or 
occasion  of  offence,  in  their  brother's  way. 

I  intend,  in  discoursing  on  this  passage,  first  to  explain 
the  duty  of  giving  no  offence ;  then  to  inculcate  upon  my- 
self and  my  brethren  in  the  ministry,  the  practice  of  that 
duty ;  and,  lastly,  to  conclude  with  some  practical  reflec- 
tions on  what  may  be  delivered. 

I.  I  am  to  explain  the  duty  here  recommended  to  minis- 
ters, Giving  no  offence. 

To  preach  and  to  act  so  as  that  in  fact  none  shall  be  of- 
fended, would  indeed  be  a  hard,  or  rather  impossible,  task. 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.     /      151 

We  cannot  govern  the  sentiments  and  passions  of  others ; 
and  that  can  never  be  our  duty  v^hich  is  wholly  out  of  our 
power.  The  tastes  of  our  hearers  are  so  opposite,  that 
what  is  relished  by  one  set  of  them  will  necessarily  disgust 
another.  So  changeable  are  the  humours  of  not  a  few, 
that  what  yesterday  they  approved,  to-morrow  they  con- 
demn. The  weak  and  captious  will  censure  our  not  doing 
what  was  either  impossible  or  unfit  to  be  done.  Not  visit- 
ing the  sick  when  we  were  altogether  ignorant  of  their 
sickness  ;  visiting  one  person  oftener  than  another ;  preach- 
ing a  little  longer  than  usual,  or  a  little  shorter  ;  insisting 
often  on  subjects  of  general  importance,  or  insisting  seldom 
on  subjects  of  less  extensive  use ;  repeating  the  same  ser- 
mon on  different  pulpits:  borrowing  useful  observations 
from  the  compositions  of  others ;  refusing  to  spend  that 
time  in  company  which  duty  requires  us  to  devote  to  our 
studies  :  nay,  circumstances  still  more  insignificant  than 
these:  our  parentage;  our  wealth;  our  poverty;  our 
dress;  our  necessary  recreations  ;  every  thing  that  relates 
to  us  :  every  thing  we  say  or  do,  however  innocent :  every 
thing  we  omit,  however  needless,  may,  by  one  or  other,. 
be  found  fault  with.  To  such  trifles,  triflers  alone  can 
constantly  attend.  If  people  will  take  offence  where  no 
shadow  of  offence  has  been  given,  his  soul  must  be  grovel- 
ling, and  his  time  and  pains  poorly  employed,  who,  in 
such  low  inconsiderable  matters,  can  entirely  guard  against 
it.  Even  truth  and  holiness  give  offence.  If  any  truth  is 
contrary  to  generally  received  opinions,  many  will  be  our 
enemies  for  telling  them  that  truth.  If  vice  is  honestly  re- 
proved, the  obstinate  transgressor  will  be  provoked.  But 
if  men  take  umbrage  at  us  for  doing  our  duty,  it  becomes 
us  to  offend  man  rather  than  God.  When  we  hold  on 
steadily  in  the  paths  of  truth  and  righteousness,  amidst 


152    ' 

these  unjust  reproaches,  the  testimony  of  God  and  of  a  good 
conscience  will  afford  us  unspeakable  support  and  delight. 
The  faithful  minister, though  reviled  by  an  ungrateful  gene- 
ration, as  a  troubler  of  Israel,  and  a  turner  of  the  world 
upside  down,  is  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord.  Though 
his  character  may,  for  a  season,  be  under  a  cloud,  God 
will  at  length  bring  forth  his  righteousness  as  the  light, 
and  his  judgment  as  the  noon-day.  It  is  evident,  therefore, 
the  duty  of  giving  no  offence,  only  means  the  giving  no 
just  cause  of  offence,  by  doing  any  thing  unbecoming  our 
profession  as  Christians,  or  our  office  as  ministers  of  Christ. 
But  it  is  proper  to  descend  to  particulars. 

1.  Our  life  and  conversation  should  be  inoffensive.  Our 
station  is  elevated  and  conspicuous,  and  exposes  us  to  the 
most  strict  and  critical  inspection.  Many  eyes  are  upon 
us,  and  the  same  allowances  will  not  be  made  for  our  mis- 
carriages as  for  those  of  others.  Though  we  could  speak 
with  the  tongues  of  men  and  angels,  we  shall  hardly  charm 
our  hearers  into  a  life  of  piety,  and  convince  them  that  re- 
ligion is  beautiful,  unless  we  exhibit  her  beauties  in  a  regu- 
lar well-ordered  conversation.  A  dissolute  life  cannot  fail 
to  make  us  base  in  the  sight  of  the  people.  When  our 
practice  is  manifestly  inconsistent  with  our  doctrines,  the 
brightest  parts  will  not  protect  character,  the  finest  accom- 
plishments will  not  screen  us  from  deserved  reproach. 

Nor  is  it  enouo-h  that  we  are  charoeable  with  scandal- 
ous  wickedness.  If  we  indulge  ourselves  in  practices  of  a 
suspicious  nature  ;  venture  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  what  is 
lawful ;  needlessly  frequent  the  company  of  scoffers  at  re- 
ligion; or,  at  least,  spend  more  of  our  leisure  hours  with 
the  gay  and  thoughtless,  than  with  sober  serious  Christians  ; 
if  our  conduct  betrays  a  crafty,  political,  intriguing  spirit; 
if  we  discover  no  relish  for  retirement ;  are  often  and  un- 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  153 

necessarily  in  the  tavern,  seldom  in  the  closet,  and  reserve 
little  of  our  time  for  reading,  meditation  and  prayer ;  if  a 
word  scarce  ever  drops  from  us  in  ordinary  conversation, 
that  can  either  instruct  or  edify,  we  transgress  the  precept 
of  giving  no  offence.  With  whatever  force  of  argument 
and  seeming  warmth,  we  recommend  from  the  pulpit  hea- 
venly-mindedness  and  devotion,  humility,  self-denial,  wean- 
edness  from  the  world,  uprightness  and  integrity,  the  care- 
ful improvement  of  time,  and  a  tender  circumspect  life,  few 
who  observe  our  behaviour  will  be  charitable,  or  rather, 
will  be  blind  enough,  to  fancy  us  in  earnest.  The  judi- 
cious will  shrewdly  suspect  that  pleasure,  gain,  or  honour, 
is  dearer  to  us  than  God's  glory  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 
Good  men  will  be  offended  ;  and  even  bad  men,  whatever 
they  pretend,  will,  in  their  hearts,  despise  us.  We  move 
in  a  more  exalted  sphere  than  others ;  and,  if  we  would 
shine  as  lights  of  the  world,  had  need  to  avoid  every  ap- 
pearance of  evil,  and  to  consider  well,  not  only  what  is  just 
and  pure,  but  what  is  lovely  and  of  good  report.  The 
world  expects  that  we  should  do  honour  to  our  profession, 
act  up  to  the  dignity  of  our  character,  and,  with  the  great 
apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  magnify  our  office,  by  acquiring, 
cultivating,  and  exercising  every  accomplishment,  gift,  and 
grace,  that  tends  to  promote  our  usefulness  in  the  Church 
of  Christ.  Many  things  abstractly  considered,  may  be 
lawful,  which  yet  are  not  expedient,  and  edify  not.  Duty, 
indeed,  sometimes  obliges  to  contradict  the  humours  of  our 
people.  But  it  is  neither  acting  a  wise  nor  a  good  part,  to 
contradict  them  for  contradiction's  sake.  In  matters  indif- 
ferent, we  should  become  all  things  to  all  men,  that  we  may 
gain  the  more ;  and  deny  ourselves  the  use  of  our  lawful 
liberty,  when,  by  indulging  it,  our  brother  would  be  stum- 
bled, or  offended,  or  made  weak. 


154  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

2.  We  should  give  no  offence  by  choosing  injudiciously 
the  subjects  of  our  sermons.  When  we  preach  what  is 
the  result  of  mere  human  reason,  or  teach,  for  doctrines, 
the  commandments  of  men :  when  we  urge  uncertain  spe- 
culations as  warmly  as  if  salvation  depended  on  the  belief 
of  them  ;  puzzle  our  hearers  with  new  schemes  unsup- 
ported by  Scripture  evidence,  or,  by  forced  unnatural  inter- 
pretations, torture  the  inspired  writings  to  speak  our  mind  : 
when  the  things  we  teach,  though  possibly  true  in  them- 
selves, yet  are  not  important  religious  truths,  explained 
and  enforced  in  a  scriptural  strain  ;  we  practically  declare, 
by  such  a  conduct,  that  we  have  no  high  esteem  for  divine 
revelation,  and  have  forgot  our  commission  as  ambassadors 
of  Christ.  It  would  be  reckoned  arrogant  presumption, 
even  in  the  ambassador  of  an  earthly  prince,  should  he 
exceed  his  instructions,  and  betake  himself  to  his  own  sa- 
gacity, in  adjusting  the  differences  of  his  sovereign  with 
neig-hbourinof  states.  And  can  an  ambassador  commis- 
sioned  by  Him,  in  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge,  be  thus  unfaithful,  without  the  most 
daring  and  impious  insolence  ?  He  bids  fairest  to  preach 
with  success,  who  preaches  in  words,  not  of  man's  wisdom, 
but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheih,  comparing  spiritual 
things  with  spiritual.  The  blessed  Spirit  sets  his  seal  only 
to  doctrines  stamped  with  his  own  authority,  and  which 
flow  from  that  sacred  fountain  unsullied  and  pure.  The 
gospel,  when  mingled  with  human  inventions,  loses  mucli 
of  its  native  lustre,  and,  like  adulterated  milk,  affords  but 
scanty  and  unwholesome  nourishment.  An  itch  to  say 
what  is  curious  and  uncommon,  is  a  dangerous  turn  of 
mind  in  a  teacher  of  Christianity.  Common  truths  are 
like  common  blessings  ;  of  most  use,  and  of  truest  worth : 
and  that  is  the  best  sermon  which  makes  the  grace  of  God 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  155 

sweet,  salvation  through  Christ  acceptable,  sin  ugly  and 
hateful,  and  holiness  amiable  to  the  soul. 

If  they  give  just  ground  of  offence  who  add  to  the  word 
of  God,  they  do  it  also  who  take  from  it.  All  God's  words 
are  right.  There  is  nothing  forward  or  perverse  in  them. 
Every  doctrine  and  precept  is  wisely  suited  to  promote 
God's  glory  and  man's  salvation,  and  was  mercifully  re- 
vealed for  that  purpose.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness.  Those  enter- 
tain too  high  a  conceit  of  their  own  penetration,  and  very 
mean  ideas  of  the  divine  wisdom,  who  fancy  it  dangerous 
to  preach  what  the  blessed  Spirit  judged  it  proper  to  reveal. 
If  we  would  keep  back  from  our  people  nothing  profitable, 
we  must  endeavour  to  declare  to  them  the  whole  counsel 
of  God.  Concealing  any  part  of  that  form  of  sound  words 
which  our  commission  directs  us  to  publish  is  unfaithful- 
ness to  God,  and  injustice  to  the  souls  of  men.  "  He," 
saith  God,  "  that  hath  my  word,  let  him  speak  my  word 
faithfully  ;"  Jer.  xxiii.  28.  And  again  :  " — all  the  words 
that  I  command  thee  to  speak  unto  them,  diminish  not  a 
word  ;"  Jer.  xxvi.  2. 

As  wise  and  faithful  stewards,  we  must  regard  the  whole 
family,  and  give  to  every  one  his  proper  portion :  teaching 
the  young  and  ignorant,  in  a  plain  familiar  manner,  the 
first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God  :  and  dispensing 
strong  meat  to  them  of  full  age,  who,  by  reason  of  use, 
have  their  senses  exercised  to  discern  both  good  and  evil. 
The  erroneous,  we  must  endeavour,  by  sound  reasoning, 
to  convince  of  iheir  mistakes.  We  must  unfold  the  strict- 
ness, spirituality,  and  extent  of  God's  law;  and  display  the 
awful  sanctions  that  enforce  it,  to  rouse  from  their  spiritual 
lethargy,  the  secure  and  thoughtless,  the  bold   and   pre- 


156  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

sumptuous,  the  proud  and  self-confident :  awakened  souls 
we  must  gently  allure  to  Christ,  by  the  sweet  and  free  in- 
vitations of  the  gospel ;  and  believers  w^e  must  exhort,  by 
a  faithful  discharge  of  every  duty,  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of 
God  their  Saviour  in  all  things. 

Perhaps  it  is  one  chief  occasion  of  our  giving  offence, 
by  not  declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  that  there  are 
certain  subjects  peculiarly  easy  and  agreeable  to  us,  which, 
on  that  account,  we  are  apt  to  imagine  the  most  important, 
and  to  insist  upon  the  most  frequently.  Lecturing  usually 
on  large  portions  of  Scripture  might  be  some  remedy  to 
this  evil.  Occasions  would,  in  that  way,  soon  present,  of 
explaining  every  doctrine,  and  inculcating  every  duty. 
Both  we  and  our  hearers  would  grow  better  acquainted 
with  the  lively  oracles,  and  learn  to  read  them  more  pro- 
fitably. Besides,  short  occasional  hints,  which  naturally 
arise  in  our  ordinary  course  of  expounding  a  gospel  or 
epistle,  may  fall  with  weight  on  our  hearts  ere  they  are 
aware,  and  force  conviction.  Whereas,  when  the  subject 
of  a  sermon  is  directly  levelled  against  vulgar  prejudices 
or  fashionable  vices,  instantly  the  alarm  is  taken,  and  the 
mind  strengthens  itself  against  evidence.  The  heart  is  a 
fort  more  easily  taken  by  sap  than  by  storm. 

But  though  we  give  hints  of  every  truth,  our  sermons 
will  offend  the  judicious,  if  we  insist  more  frequently  and 
earnestly  on  suljects  of  lesser  importance,  and  more  spa- 
ringly and  coldly  on  those  branches  of  Christianity  which 
are  most  frequently  introduced,  and  have  the  greatest  stress 
laid  upon  them,  in  the  sacred  writings.  Our  great  busi- 
ness is,  to  instruct  guilty  creatures  how  they  may  be  re- 
covered from  the  ruins  of  their  aposlacy,  serve  God  ac- 
ceptably here,  and  enjoy  him  for  ever  hereafter.  It  is 
justly  offensive,  if  we  content  ourselves  with  now  and  then 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  157 

mentioning,  in  a  slight  and  overly  manner,  those  things 
which  affect  the  very  vitals  of  our  common  Christianity. 

If  Christ,  and  salvation  through  him,  are  rarely  preached, 
this  will  be  quite  opposite  to  the  apostolic  pattern.  Let 
it  not  be  pleaded,  That  these  doctrines  were  more  neces- 
sary to  Jews  and  Heathens  than  to  professed  Christians. 
A  little  observation  may  convince  us,  that  many  of  our 
hearers  are  Christians  only  in  name,  and  need  to  be  taught 
these  doctrines  more  perfectly,  or,  at  least,  to  have  deeper 
impressions  of  their  truth  and  importance.  Besides,  it  was 
not  barely  in  addressinsj  infidels,  that  the  apostles  insisted 
on  such  subjects.  They  did  it  also  in  their  epistles  to  the 
saints  and  faithful  in  Jesus,  who  knew  these  things,  and 
were  established  in  the  present  truth.  A  considerable  part 
of  many  of  these  epistles  immediately  relates  to  the  pecu- 
liar doctrines  of  Christianity.  And,  in  the  practical  part 
of  them,  these  peculiar  doctrines  are  often  urged  as  mo- 
tives even  to  social  and  relative  duties.  For  instance,  they 
are  urged  to  dissuade  from  evil  speaking,  and  to  recom- 
mend meekness  and  gentleness,  Tit.  iii.  2,  et  seq. :  and  in 
the  8th  verse  of  that  chapter,  the  apostle,  after  pronounc- 
ing the  doctrine  of  justification  through  Christ  a  faithful 
saying,  enjoins  Titus  to  affirm  it  constantly,  in  order  to 
excite  believers  to  carefulness  in  maintaining  good,  works. 
But  I  have  a  still  higher  pattern  to  plead.  More  of  our 
Lord's  sermons  are  recorded  by  the  beloved  disciple  than 
by  the  other  evangelists ;  and  of  these  the  principal  sub- 
jects are,  the  dangerous  state  of  the  unconverted,  and  the 
nature,  necessity,  and  blessed  consequences  of  faith  in 
Christ,  of  union  with  him,  and  of  the  sanctifying  influ- 
ences of  his  Spirit.  The  last  and  longest  of  these  ser- 
mons, though  preached  to  the  apostles  only,  who  had  long 
ago  professed  their  dependance  on  him  as  their  guide  to 
14 


158  THE  CHRISTIAN  FASTOR's  3IANUAL. 

eternal  life,  yet  chiefly  relates  to  the  mutual  love  of  Christ 
and  his  people,  and  the  safety  and  comfort  that  flow  from 
the  exercise  of  faith  in  him.  The  doctrine  of  Christ  cru- 
cified, is  the  instituted  mean  for  producing  and  nourishing 
the  divine  life,  and  should  be  the  centre  of  our  sermons,  in 
reference  to,  and  dependance  upon  which,  other  subjects 
ought  to  be  considered. 

The  nature  of  true  religion,  as  distinguished  from  every 
counterfeit  appearance,  the  genuine  workings  of  it  in  the 
heart,  and  the  fruits  of  it  in  the  life,  are  subjects  that  need 
to  be  often  explained  and  inculcated.  Scripture  abounds 
with  occasional  instructions  on  these  heads  :  and  the  119th 
psalm,  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount,  the  epistle  of 
James,  and  John's  first  epistle,  treat  them  designedly,  and 
at  full  length.  On  the  one  hand,  we  must  inculcate  it  fre- 
quently, that  however  blameless  men's  outward  conduct 
may  appear,  yet,  if  they  act  barely  from  selfish  interested 
principles,  and  have  not  charity,  love  to  God,  to  Christ, 
and  to  their  brethren  of  mankind,  they  are  nothing,  have 
not  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  them,  and  are  none  of  his  :  "  The 
end  of  the  commandment  is  love,  out  of  a  pure  heart,  a 
good  conscience,  and  faith  unfeigned."  In  other  words, 
the  end  of  divine  revelation  is  not  gained  upon  us,  till  we 
love  our  duty,  see  a  beauty  and  excellency  in  holiness,  and 
esteem  it  our  meat  and  drink  to  do  the  will  of  our  heavenly 
Father.  On  the  other  hand,  we  must  remind  our  hearers, 
that  where  the  tree  is  good,  the  fruit  also  will  be  good; 
and  that  no  pretences  to  faith  or  love  are  well  founded, 
which  do  not  justify  themselves  by  a  suitable  practice. 
Nor  must  we  content  ourselves  with  general  encomiums 
on  holiness  and  good  works.  It  is  necessary,  minutely  to 
describe  the  various  graces  of  the  Spirit  that  constitute  the 
Christian  temper,  and  the  various  duties  we  owe  to  God, 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  159 

our  neighbours,  and  ourselves.  We  do  not  comply  with 
the  precepts  of  the  apostles,  and  imitate  their  example,  in 
speaking  the  things  that  become  sound  doctrine,  unless 
we  inculcate  upon  our  hearers  the  particular  obligations 
that  result  from  their  different  ages,  stations,  and  relations; 
Tit.  ii.  1,  2.  For  vice,  as  well  as  error,  is  contrary  to 
sound  doctrine,  according  to  the  glorious  gospel  of  the 
blessed  God;  1  Tim.  i.  9—11. 

Further — We  give  offence,  if  we  do  not  insist  on  subjects 
suited  to  the  spiritual  state  of  our  flocks,  and  to  the  dispen- 
sations of  providence  towards  them.  In  many  discourses, 
the  counsel  is  good,  but  not  for  the  time ;  whereas  a  well- 
timed  discourse  bids  fairest  to  strike  and  edify.  There  is 
also  a  time  to  keep  silence,  as  well  as  a  time  to  speak.  In 
many  cases,  we  will  instruct  and  admonish  in  vain,  if  we 
stay  not  till  men's  minds  are  calm,  composed,  and  in  pro- 
per temper  to  give  us  a  fair  hearing.  Paul  would  not  feed 
with  strong  meat  those  who  are  not  able  to  bear  it.  On 
some  occasions,  an  oblique  hint  will  irritate  more  than  a 
severe  undisguised  reproof  would  do  at  another  season. 

It  is  evident,  from  what  has  been  said,  that  the  matter 
of  his  sermons  must  needs  give  offence,  whose  ideas  of  the 
great  truths  of  Christianity  are  superficial,  confused,  and 
indistinct.  Men  must  have  knowledge  ere  they  impart  it; 
and  there  is  one  only  source  whence  divine  knowledge, 
without  danger  of  mistake,  can  be  derived,  and  where- it  is 
the  duty  and  interest  of  the  minister  of  Christ,  with  the  ut- 
most diligence,  to  dig  for  it.  Let  the  writings  of  philoso- 
phers, of  historians,  and  of  politicians,  be  their  study  whose 
business  it  is  to  unfold  the  secrets  of  nature,  to  transmit  to 
posterity  the  memorable  deeds  of  heroes,  or  to  give  coun- 
sel to  their  Sovereign  in  matters  of  state.  These  branches 
of  knowledge  are  at  best  ornamental,  not  essential,  to  a 


160  THE  CURISTAN  PASTOr's  3IANUAL. 

teacher  of  Christianity.  He  may  innocently,  nay,  usefully, 
amuse  himself  with  them  ;  but  he  cannot,  without  sacrilege, 
devote  to  them  the  greatest  part  of  his  time.  His  office  is, 
to  make  known  to  perishing  sinners  the  sublime,  the  affect- 
ing, the  comforting  truths,  of  the  lively  oracles;  and  for 
that  end,  attentively  to  read  them,  to  meditate  on  them  day  . 
and  night;  and,  whilst  he  despises  not  the  labours  of  able 
and  worthy  men,  who  have  endeavoured  to  illustrate  them, 
to  secure  a  better  and  more  effectual  help,  by  humbly  and 
fervently  imploring  the  Father  of  lights,  to  open  his  eyes 
to  behold  wondrous  thin2;s  out  of  God's  word.  Thus  shall 
he  become  a  scribe  instructed  into  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and,  like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  householder,  bring  forth 
out  of  his  treasures  things  new  and  old. 

3.  When  ministers  give  no  offence  by  the  subjects  of 
their  sermons,  they  may  give  a  great  deal,  by  their  man- 
ner of  handling  them.     Particularly, 

When  they  preach  not  in  a  manner  calculated  to  inform 
the  judgment.  Men  are  rational  creatures,  and,  if  we 
would  address  them  as  such,  the  understanding  should,  as 
the  leading  power,  be  fii-st  applied  to.  For  this  purpose, 
we  must  clearly  open  and  explain  the  truth,  confirm  it  by 
arguments  level  to  the  capacities  of  our  hearers,  and  do  all 
this  in  plain  familiar  language,  which  even  those  in  low 
life  may  easily  understand.  Christianity  was  designed  for 
the  peasant,  as  well  as  the  philosopher  ;  and,  as  the  learned 
and  wise  make  a  small  proportion  of  most  congregations, 
to  preach  it  in  a  way  in  which  only  they  are  like  to  be  the 
better  for  it,  is  highly  offensive.  Philosophy,  though  from 
the  press  it  has  done  religion  substantial  service  ;  yet  when 
often  introduced  in  the  pulpit,  generally  hurts  it,  by  usurp- 
ing the  place  of  what  would  be  more  useful,  and  probably 
more  acceptable  too.    Scholastic  niceties,  metaphysical  dis^ 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  161 

tinctions,  and  a  fine  subtle  thread  of  reasoning,  may  in- 
deed sometimes  be  necessary  in  answering  metaphysical 
objections  against  religion ;  and  therefore,  on  some  rare  oc- 
casions, the  use  of  them  in  the  pulpit  may  be  profitable : 
but  the  bulk  of  audiences  are  incapable  of  following  a  long 
and  intricate  train  of  thought ;  and  therefore  will  be  con- 
founded by  it,  not  instructed  and  convinced.  While  some 
may  applaud  such  sermons  as  deep  and  rational,  the  more 
wise  will  despise  them  as  idle  and  injudicious.  This,  how- 
ever, is  no  apology  for  any  who  verge  to  the  opposite  ex- 
treme, slight  order  and  exactness  in  their  compositions, 
and  instead  of  keeping  close  to  a  subject,  entertain  their 
hearers  with  confused  incoherent  discourses,  empty  of  sen- 
timent, but  full  of  insipid  repetitions,  and  impertinent  ram- 
bliniT  excursions.  ' 

I  say  nothing  of  those,  whose  long  perplexed  periods, 
occasioned  by  unnecessary  epithets  and  expletives,  and  pa- 
rentheses and  digressions,  render  their  sermons  at  once 
tedious  and  obscure.  This  unhappiness  of  style  is  re- 
markable in  some  who  stand  in  the  first  rank  of  genius 
and  penetration,  who,  exerting  thought  more  intensely  than 
others,  had  little  attention  to  spare  for  expression.  Their 
fault  is  more  voluntary,  and  therefore  more  offensive,  who, 
by  a  false  expectation  of  the  elegant  or  the  sublime,  soar 
aloft  above  the  comprehension  of  their  hearers.  Bombast 
descriptions,  glittering  fiowers  of  eloquence,  and  luxuriant 
flights  of  wit,  had  better  be  left  to  the  heroes  of  romance.* 

Sermons  composed  in  such  a  stylcj  may  indeed  enter- 


*  Hervey  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  Macewen  of  the  Seces- 
sion, arc  agreeable  writers:  but  to  attempt  their  manner  is  danger- 
ous, without  an  uncommonly  lively  imagination,  solid  judgment  and 
correct  taste.  Luxuriances  of  style,  generally  overlooked  in  origi- 
nal geniuses,  appear  ridiculous  in  their  servile  imitators. 
14* 


162  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

tain  and  amuse ;  but  they  want  perspicuity,  the  very  first 
and  fundamental  excellency  of  speech.  Even  the  justest 
metaphors,  when  too  much  crowded,  enervate  a  discourse; 
darken,  instead  of  illustrating  the  sense ;  and,  to  use  the 
words  of  another,  res^^ble  the  windows  in  old  cathedrals, 
in  which  the  painting  keeps  out  the  light.  I  acknowledge, 
the  best  sentiments,  if  conveyed  in  mean  and  low  images, 
and  clothed  in  a  rustic  slovenly  dress,  provoke  laughter  in 
.some,  and  occasion  uneasiness  in  others :  but  we  need  not 
*  run  into  a  financial  nicety  of  style,  in  order  to  avoid  a  sor- 
did negligence. 

Still  more  ofiensive  than  these,  is  the  obscurity  affected 
for  its  own  sake.  It  must  offend  every  honest  man,  if,  to 
conceal  unpopular  opinions,  and  to  put  on  an  air  of  ortho- 
doxy, we  use  expressions  which  may  be  interpreted  with 
equal  ease  to  divers,  and  even  contrary  purposes.  Re- 
markable are  the  words  of  Paul,  1  Cor.  xiv.  8,  9.  "  If 
the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare 
himself  for  the  battle?  So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by 
the  tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be 
known  what  is  spoken?  for  ye  shall  speak  to  the  air."  If 
this  is  a  good  argument  against  preaching  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  it  is  equally  good  against  every  thing  else  that  dis- 
guises, instead  of  unfolding  our  sentiments  of  Christianity. 
The  apostles  used  great  plainness  of  speech ;  and  it  is  an 
apostolic  injunction,  "  If  any  man  speak,  let  him  speak  as 
the  oracles  of  God."  Let  his  style  be  plain  and  clear, 
like  that  of  the  sacred  writings ;  not  dark  and  ambiguous, 
like  the  oracles  of  the  Heathen.* 


*  It  was  justly  observed  of  the  council  of  Trent,  "  Nosti  artificia 
horum  hominum  ;  vix  unquam  aliquid  aperte  dicunt,  vix  unquam 
simpliciter ;  et  cum  ceteri  homines  loquantur  ut  intelligi  possint,  isti 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  163 

After  all,  informing  the  judgment,  though  the  first  part 
of  our  work,  is  far  from  the  whole  of  it.  Sermons  will 
do  little  service,  if  they  are  not  also  calculated  to  command 
a  reverend  attention,  to  strike  the  conscience,  and  to  warn 
and  affect  the  heart.  We  speak  as  ministers  of  God  :  and 
therefore  it  becomes  us  to  speak  with  dignity  and  boldness, 
not  fearing  the  face  of  man.  Favour  should  not  bribe, 
nor  frowns  nor  dangers  affright  us,  from  delivering  our 
master's  message.  I  mean  not  to  vindicate  pride  nor  pas- 
sion. A  proper  decorum  should  be  observed,  especially  in 
administering  reproof.  It  is  not  fit  to  say  to  a  king,  Thou 
art  wicked,  or  to  princes.  Ye  are  ungodly.  Persons  in 
public  characters  must  be  treated  with  a  deference  suited 
to  their  station  ;  and  even  the  meanest  must  not  be  insult- 
ed. Courage,  however,  and  faithfulness,  are  by  no  means 
inconsistent  with  meekness  and  discretion ;  and  if  the 
greatest  dare  grossly  and  openly  to  transgress,  the  minister 
of  Christ  should  dare  to  reprove. 

Besides  the  meanness  of  some,  in  conniving  at  fashion- 
able vices,  there  are  others,  whose  thoughtless  unconcerned 
gesture  and  pronunciation  greatly  diminish  the  dignity  of 
their  pulpit  performances,  and  make  them  received  with 
indifference,  perhaps  indignation,  instead  of  respect.  A 
light  and  merry  air,  an  antic  jovial  carriage,  in  executing 
the  weighty  commission  with  which  God  has  entrusted  us, 
is  contrary  to  the  rules  o^  decency,  and  cannot  fail  to  pre- 
judice the  hearers.  It  is  impossible  to  be  too  grave  and 
serious  in  addresses,  on  the  success  of  which  the  happiness 
of  immortal  souls  in  so  great  a  measure  depends. 

But  though  our  language  is  plain  and  elegant,  our  me- 


nihil  magis  volunt  quatn  ne  intelligantur."  Pibvaci  epistola  ad 
Hospitaliiim,  apiid  Covrayer,  in  notis  ad  Fr.  Pauli  hist.  Cone. 
Trid.  t.  i.  p.  368,  edit.  Lond.  Too  many  Protestants  have  imita- 
ted them  in  this. 


164  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MAISUAL» 

Ihod  accurate,  and  our  manner  grave  and  solemn  ;  yet,  if 
our  discourses  are  flat  and  lifeless,  they  will  seldom  warm 
the  heart.  Mr.  Melmoth  has  observed,  that  in  Archbishop 
Tillotson's  sermons  a  pathetic  animated  address  is  often 
wanting,  even  on  occasions  when  naturally  we  would  have 
expected  most  of  it.  Abundance  of  spirit,  hovvcver,  ap- 
pears in  some  of  his  discourses,  especially  in  exposing  the 
absurdities  and  impieties  of  the  church  of  Rome.  And  it 
might  have  been  remarked  with  equal  justice,  that  numer- 
ous volumes  of  sermons,  published  in  England  since  that 
time,  while  inferior  to  the  Archbishop's  in  important  senti- 
misnts  well  arranged,  and  in  many  genuine  beauties  of 
style,  resemble  them  only  in  that  languid  manner  of  which 
Melmoth  complains.  Alas!  my  brethren,  dull  and  point- 
less arrows  are  ill  suited  to  pierce  the  conscience  of  har- 
dened sinners.  Soft  and  drowsy  harangues,  instead  of  rous- 
ing a  secure  generation,  will  rather  increase  their  spiritual 
lethargy ;  and  a  cold  preacher  will  soon  have  a  cold  audi- 
tory. Jesus  has  entrusted  us  with  the  concerns  of  his  peo- 
ple, a  people  dearly  bought,  and  greatly  beloved  ;  we  have 
to  do  with  souls  that  must  be  happy  or  miserable  for  ever; 
we  address  them,  in  the  name  of  God,  upon  matters  of  in- 
finite importance :  and  is  it  not  an  indignity  to  him,  whose 
ambassadors  we  are,  to  execute  our  commission  coolly,  and 
as  if  half  asleep?  Will  it  not  tempt  others  to  slight  our 
message,  if,  by  the  manner  of  delivering  it,  we  appear  to 
slight  it  ourselves?  When  our  own  hearts  are  most  im- 
pressed w  ith  the  inestimable  worth  of  immortal  souls ; 
when,  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speak- 
eth ;  when  our  sentiments,  style,  voice  and  gesture,  dis- 
cover how  much  we  are  in  earnest :  then  we  are  most 
likely  to  touch  the  liearts  of  our  hearers,  and  make  them 
feel  the  force  of  what  we  say. 

I  have  said  so  much  upon  preaching,  as  there  are  more 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  165 

directions  and  exhortalions  in  Scripture  with  relation  to  it, 
than  with  relation  to  any  other  branch  of  our  office  ;  1  must 
barely  hint  the  remaining  particulars,  lest  I  encroach  too 
far  on  your  time  and  patience. 

4.  We  may  give  offence,  not  only  by  an  improper  man- 
ner of  preaching,  but  by  a  neglect  or  undue  performance 
of  the  other  public  offices  of  our  station. 

In  leading  the  devotions  of  the  church,  we  give  offence, 
when  either  the  matter,  expression,  or  manner,  is  unsuit- 
able; when  we  are  long  and  tedious ;  mingle  our  own  pas- 
sions and  prejudices  in  our  addresses  to  God ;  introduce 
disputable  matters,  in  which  many  sincere  Christians  can- 
not  join  with  us;  when  we  adapt  not  our  prayers  to  the 
particular  circumstances  and  necessities  of  our  people ; 
hurry  them  over  carelessly ;  discover  no  becoming  seri- 
ousness  and  solemnity  of  spirit,  no  realizing  sense  of  the 
value  of  the  blessings  for  which  w^e  plead  ;  and  when  we 
seem  to  forget  that  Jesus  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,  through  whom  alone  our  guilty  race  can  obtain  access 
to  God,  and  acceptance  with  him. 

It  is  just  cause  of  offence,  and,  did  vital  piety  flourish, 
would  be  offensive  to  our  people,  that  the  Lord's  Supper  is 
so  seldom  dispensed.  And  as  our  manner  of  dispensing 
that  ordinance  is  one  chief  hindrance  of  its  frequency,  it  is 
worthy  our  inquiry,  how  far  that  also  is  blameable.  Un- 
doubtedly we  give  offence,  if  for  trifling  unwarrantable 
causes,  we  put  off  administrating  it ;  or  if  we  usurp  the 
prerogative  of  Christ  as  sole  lawgiver  of  the  church,  by 
makino-  the  terms  of  Christian  communion  either  wider  or 
narrower  than  he  has  made  them. 

And  this  leads  me  to  observe,  that  as  the  discipline  of 
the  church  is  in  part  committed  to  us,  we  give  offence  if  we 
exercise  it  with  respect  of  persons  and,  through  a  mistaken 


166  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

tenderness  for  any,  or  a  fear  of  incurring  their  displeasure, 
allow  them  to  live  without  due  censure,  in  the  open  prac- 
tice of  scandalous  crimes,  instead  of  rebuking  them  with 
authority,  that  others  also  may  fear.  At  the  same  time, 
we  give  offence,  if  we  claim  a  right  to  judge  them  that  are 
without.  It  is  an  offence  against  common  sense,  to  expel 
men  from  a  society  to  which  they  never  seemed  to  belong, 
and  to  debar  them  from  privileges,  to  which  they  never 
had,  or  pretended  to  have,  any  title. 

Probably  some  might  be  offended,  and  none  greatly  edi- 
fied, should  I  say  much  on  our  conduct  in  judicatures.  Of 
this  subject,  much  has  been  said  from  the  pulpit,  and  on 
occasions  too  where  no  purpose  of  edification  could  be 
gained  by  saying  any  thing.  This  much,  however,  may  I 
hope  be  said,  without  impropriety,  on  such  an  occasion.  To 
act  a  juggling  unsteady  part,  and,  from  connexions  of  any 
kind,  to  vary  from  our  professed  principles ;  to  sneak,  and 
cringe,  and  prostitute  our  consciences,  either  to  the  humours 
of  the  great,  or  to  the  prejudices  of  the  populace :  to  be- 
have with  insolence  to  men  our  superiors  in  age  and  ex- 
perience;  to  listen  with  avidity  to  one  side  of  a  question, 
while  we  deny  a  fair  and  full  hearing  to  the  other  ;  to  si- 
lence sober  reasoning  by  railler}^  by  dark  malicious  inu- 
endoes,  by  bitter  satirical  invectives,  or  by  noisy  cries  for 
a  vote;  to  treat  one  another  with  harshness  and  severity 
for  diflerent  sentiments  and  different  conduct  in  matters  of 
doubtful  disputation ;  cannot  fail  to  offend  every  cool  and 
impartial  observer.  Nor  can  it,  I  think,  be  disputed,  that 
we  give  ofience,  if  we  examine  slightly  the  opinions,  dis- 
positions, and  abilities  of  those  we  recommend  to  impor- 
tant offices;  and  solemnly  attest,  that  men  have  qualifica- 
tions, which  either  we  know  that  they  want,  or  at  least 
know  not  that  they  have. 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  167 

In  ordaining  to  the  ministry  we  act  in  the  name  of  Christ ; 
and  therefore  give  offence  if  we  act  against  his  authority, 
or  without  it.  Genius,  learning,  prudence, aptness  to  teach, 
are  all  necessary  parts  of  furniture  for  a  minister;  and,  in 
ordinary  cases,  without  some  measure  of  them,  none  ought 
to  be  set  apart  to  that  honourable  service.  But  the  most 
eminent  gifts  and  abilities,  when  grace  does  not  direct  the 
proper  use  of  them,  may  too  probably  qualify  men  to  be 
plagues,  instead  of  blessings  to  the  church  of  God.  Jesus 
would  not  commit  his  sheep  to  Peter,  till  he  had  answered 
satisfyingly  the  question,  "Lovest  thou  me?"  He  who 
knows  all  things,  knew  the  love  of  his  disciple;  and  there- 
fore thus  inquired,  chiefly  for  our  sakes,  that  in  commit- 
ting to  others  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  we  shall  follow 
his  steps.  They  who  have  seen  Christ's  beauty,  tasted  his 
love,  and  felt  the  pleasures  and  advantages  of  religion,  are 
peculiarly  qualified  by  this  their  Christian  experience,  to 
recommend  them  to  others  with  dignity  and  freedom.  Sin- 
gular activity  is  requisite,  in  the  many  labours,  and  singu- 
lar fortitude  and  firmness  of  mind,  in  the  many  difficulties 
and  afflictions,  to  which  faithful  ministers  are  exposed. 
Now,  love,  and  love  alone,  will  reconcile  to  these ;  nay, 
render  them  a  delight.  Untender,  therefore,  and  un- 
kind we  are  to  the  feeble  flock  of  Christ,  if  we  commit 
them  to  men,  who,  for  aught  we  know  or  care,  bear  them 
no  affection  ;  and  probably,  instead  of  feeding  and  defend- 
ing them,  may  poison  them,  or  expose  them  to  be  de- 
voured. None  will  presume  thus  to  plead  before  Christ  in 
the  great  day  of  account?  "  It  is  true,  we  entrusted  souls, 
dear  in  thy  sight,  and  for  whom  thou  didst  shed  thy  precious 
blood,  to  one,  whose  conduct  seemed  to  discover,  that  his 
natural  enmity  to  thee  remained  unsubdued.  But  he  was 
an  agreeable  companion,  a  man  of  strong  natural  powers, 


168  THE  CHRSTIAN  PASTOR  S  MANUAL. 

and  an  accomplished  orator."  If  such  a  plea  would  be 
absurd,  must  not  that  conduct  be  absurd  which  requires  it? 
We  are  not  indeed  to  seek,  for  we  cannot  obtain,  an  abso- 
lute certainty,  that  those  we  ordain  are  lovers  of  Jesus.  It 
is  God's  prerogative  to  search  the  heart ;  and  the  judgment 
we  form,  on  the  most  probable  evidence  may  prove  wrong. 
But  it  is  enough  to  warrant  our  act,  if  there  be  a  profession 
of  real  religion,  and  an  outward  conduct  in  some  measure 
agreeable  to  that  profession  :  and,  without  doubt,  different 
sentiments  of  a  candidate,  and  different  opportunities  of 
knowing  him  thoroughly,  may  justify  some  in  bearing  a 
part  in  his  ordination,  when  it  would  be  in  others  presump- 
tuous wickedness.  There  is  one  thing  more  in  our  ordina- 
tions, which,  I  think,  merits  our  serious  attention  :  and  that 
is,  the  solemnly  giving  to  one,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  the 
charge  of  a  congregation  unwilling  to  submit  to  him,  and 
among  whom  there  is  no  probability  of  his  usefulness.* 
Upon  what  principles  this  can  be  vindicated,  I  am  yet  to 
learn.  The  state  must  no  doubt  determine  what  shall  be 
the  established  religion,  and  who  shall  be  entitled  to  the  le- 


*  The  zeal  of  Passius,  canon  of  Valencia,  outran  his  knowledge, 
when  he  maintained  in  the  council  of  Trent,  that  it  was  a  devilish 
pestilent  invention  of  late  heretics,  destructive  of  laith  and  of  the 
church  of  God,  to  ascribe  to  any  claim  of  right  the  voice  or  consent 
allowed  the  people  in  the  choice  of  their  pastors  ;  which  was  a  mere 
favour,  revocable  at  pleasure.  Yet  he  certainly  argued  consistently^, 
in  insisting,  that  those  passages  should  be  expunged  from  the  pontifi- 
cal which  seem  to  suppose  such  consent  necessary  ;  particularly 
where  the  bishop  says,  in  ordaining  a  presbyter;  "  Non  frustra  a  pa- 
tribus  institutum,  ut  de  electione  eorum  qui  ad  regimen  altaris  adhi- 
bendi  sunt,  consulatur  et  populus;  quia  necesse  est,  ut  faciiius  ci 
quis  obedientiam  exhiheat  ordinate,  cui  assensum  pra^buerit  ordi- 
nando." 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  169 

gal  benefice  for  teaching  it :  but  no  government  ought,  and 
our  government  does  not  attempt,  to  impose  upon  any, 
either  a  religion,  or  an  instructor  in  religion.  It  is  still 
more  difficult  to  conceive,  why  a  conscientious  scruple  to 
bear  a  part  in  an  ordination,  the  form  of  which  seems  to 
assert  a  falsehood,  should  exclude  a  man,  otherwise  quali- 
fied, from  serving  God  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  I  have 
seen  no  act  of  Parliament,  or  constitution  of  the  church  of 
Scotland,  that  enjoins  this.  Sure  I  am,  it  is  not  enjoined 
by  Christian  forbearance  and  love. 

5.  We  give  offence,  by  the  neglect  or  undue  performance 
of  the  more  private  duties  of  our  calling. 

If  we  pay  no  regard  to  the  souls  of  our  charge,  unless 
in  the  pulpit,  and  immmediate  preparation  for  it ;  if  we 
seem  indifferent  how  we  stand  in  the  esteem  and  affection 
of  our  people,  or  what  is  the  success  of  our  labours  ;  if 
we  use  not  every  proper  method  for  conveying  and  cherish- 
ing religious  impressions,  for  preventing  backslidings,  and 
for  recovering  those  that  have  fallen,  from  their  spiritual  de- 
cays ;  if  we  neglect  to  warn  the  unruly,  to  comfort  them 
that  mourn,  to  visit  the  afflicted,  and  to  catechise  the  young 
and  ignorant,  when  we  have  any  probable  prospect  that 
these  services  may  be  useful  ;  or  if  we  manage  our  visits 
to  the  sick  so  incautiously,  that  bystanders  are  encouraged 
to  put  oflT  thoughts  of  repentance  to  their  last  moments, 
and  thereby  sustain  a  hurt  which  any  good  done  to  the  dy- 
inof  will  seldom  balance ;  we  greatly  fail  of  our  duty,  and 
are  guilty  of  giving  offence. 

II.  I  now  proceed  briefly  to  enforce  the  exhortation  of 
giving  no  offence. 

The  text  itself  suggests  a  powerful  argument.  If  we 
give  ofTence,  the  ministry  will  be  blamed.  The  people  of 
15 


170  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

God  will  justly  be  angry  with  us,  and  condemn  our  faulty 
conduct.  Nay,  possibly,  all  our  future  ministrations  will, 
in  their  eyes,  become  hateful  or  contemptible ;  and  thus  a 
fair  prospect  of  usefulness  be  unhappily  blasted.  Though 
a  man  could  speak  like  an  oracle,  little  regard  will  be  paid 
to  what  he  says  when  his  credit  is  sunk. 

Nor  is  this  the  worst:  the  ungodly  confine  not  their  cen- 
sures to  the  weak  or  worthless  minister ;  but,  as  though 
one  clergyman  stood  representative  of  all,  take  occasion, 
from  his  licentiousness  or  imprudence,  to  traduce  ministers 
in  general  as  fools  or  knaves.  In  every  place  there  are 
subtile  emissaries  of  Satan,  who  incessantly  watch  for  our 
halting,  and  take  a  handle,  from  the  least  misbehaviour  of 
W'hich  we  are  guilty,  to  reflect  on  the  most  innocent  of  our 
brethren.  The  enemies  of  Jesus  are  fond  of  every  thing 
that  can  expose  our  order :  and  if  our  conduct  is  profligate, 
or  our  pulpit-compositions  despicable,  that  affords  them  the 
wished-for  pretext  to  gratify  their  malice.  The  cry  is, 
They  are  all  alike.  Nay,  it  is  well  if  the  sacred  office  it- 
self be  not  aspersed,  and  the  wisdom  of  God  who  instituted 
it  arraigned.  Thus,  when  we  depart  out  of  the  way,  it 
causes  many  to  stumble  at  the  law,  and  to  abhor  the  offer- 
ing of  the  Lord.  Jesus  himself  is  crucified  afresh,  and  his 
holy  religion  reproached  through  our  faults,  unjustly  im- 
puted to  them.  We  are  ambassadors  for  Christ;  and  by 
our  ill  management  of  that  trust,  disgrace  is  reflected  on 
him  in  whose  name  we  act ;  the  cause  of  God  suffers,  the 
hearts  of  the  godly  are  grieved,  the  wicked  are  hardened 
in  their  wickedness,  and  precious  souls  eternally  perish. 
Wo  to  the  world  because  of  offences.  It  must  needs  be 
that  offences  come ;  but  wo  to  the  man,  double  wo  to  the 
minister,  by  whom  they  come :  it  were  better  for  him  that 
a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his  neck,  and  he  cast  into 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  171 

the  depths  of  the  sea.  Though  his  heavenly  Master,  who 
invested  him  with  so  honourable  an  office,  is  present,  and 
observes  his  conduct,  he  dares  to  be  indolent  in  his  service, 
and  basely  to  betray  his  interest.  He  scruples  not  the 
most  direct  and  horrible  perjury,  by  violating  the  solemn 
engagements  he  came  under,  to  take  heed  to  the  flock  of 
which  he  was  ordained  an  overseer.  He  feels  no  remorse 
for  offending  the  Sovereign  of  Zion,  by  a  neglect  of  duty, 
and  a  breach  of  trust,  which,  in  his  own  servant,  or  in  the 
servant  of  an  earthly  sovereign,  would  have  appeared  to 
him  infamous  and  detestable.  But  possibly,  when  death 
is  about  to  seal  the  eyes  of  his  body,  the  eyes  of  his  soul 
may  be  opened  to  perceive  things  as  they  really  are.  Af- 
ter having  spent  his  life  in  doing  the  work  of  the  Lord  de- 
ceitfully, and  pursuing  the  honours,  riches,  and  pleasures 
of  this  world,  not  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of 
souls,  methinks  I  see  him  receive  the  awful  summons. 
Give  an  account  of  thy  stewardship,  for  thou  must  be  no 
longer  steward.  He  feels  himself  about  to  be  dragged  to 
a  state  of  misery,  eternal  and  intolerable.  Conscience 
awakes  from  its  fatal  slumber,  and  by  the  most  cruel  and 
insupportable  reproaches,  avenges  his  contempt  of  its  old 
and  long-forgotten  remonstrances.  His  wonted  arts  of 
stilling  this  inward  tormentor,  now  lose  their  power. 
Fearfulness  and  trembling  come  upon  him,  and  horror 
overwhelms  him.  Hell  is  naked  before  him,  and  destruc- 
tion without  a  covering.  And  God,  justly  provoked,  laughs 
at  his  calamity,  and  mocks  when  his  fear  cometh.  Yet, 
possibly,  another,  equally  unfaithful,  may  have  no  bonds 
in  his  death,  and  leave  this  world  as  he  lived  in  it,  thought- 
less of  God  and  duty,  and  regardless  of  eternity.  But  if 
dying  does  not,  surely  death  shall  put  an  end  to  his  peace. 
See  him  appearing  before  the  tribunal  of  a  now  inexorable 


172  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

judge.  Behold  his  countenance  changed,  his  thoughts 
troubling  him,  the  joints  of  his  loins  loosed,  and  his  knees 
smiting  one  against  another;  when,  lo !  a  voice  more 
dreadful  than  thunder  thus  accosts  him  :  "  Wicked  and 
slothful  servant,  what  hadst  thou  to  do  to  declare  my  sta- 
tutes, or  that  thou  shouldst  take  my  covenant  in  thy  mouth  ; 
seeing  thou  hatest  instruction,  and  castest  my  words  be- 
hind thee? "  Mark  a  numerous  flock  ruined  by  his  negli- 
gence or  bad  example.  Listen  to  them  calling  for  ven- 
geance. The  cry  of  their  blood  enters  into  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  of  Sabaoth  ;  and  the  irreversible  doom  is  pronounced, 
"  Take  him,  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  cast  him  into  utter 
darkness;  there  shall  be  weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnash- 
ing of  teeth." 

Turn  away  from  this  shocking  scene,  and  observe  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Son  of  Man  a  faithful  pastor.  Pos- 
sibly his  dying  words  were  words  of  triumph  and  trans- 
port :  "  This  is  my  rejoicing,  the  testimony  of  my  con- 
science, that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  not  with 
fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  have  had  my 
conversation  in  the  world.  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  T 
have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith.  Hence- 
forth is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day : 
and  not  to  me  only,  but  to  all  them  also  that  love  his  ap- 
pearing." But  with  what  superior  joy  does  he  lift  up  his 
head,  when  he  rests  from  his  labours,  when  his  warfare  is 
accomplished,  and  the  day  of  his  complete  redemption 
dawns!  He  walked  with  God  in  peace  and  equity,  and 
did  turn  many  away  from  iniquity.  These  he  now  pre- 
sents to  the  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  saying,  "  Behold 
me,  and  the  children  thou  hast  given  me."  He  is  their 
rejoicing,  and  they  also  are  his  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  173 

Lord  Jesus.  Joyful  to  both  was  the  sound  of  the  gospel : 
but  more  joyful,  now,  is  the  final  sentence,  "Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a 
few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many  things :  en- 
ter thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

If,  therefore,  we  have  any  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  if 
any  regard  for  the  interest  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  if 
any  tender  concern  for  the  salvation  of  our  hearers,  and 
if,  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord,  we  would  not  be  found 
among  them  that  offend,  and  work  iniquity,  and  after  hav- 
ing prophesied  in  Christ's  name,  hear  him  pronounce 
against  us  the  dreadful  sentence,  "Depart  from  me;  I 
know  you  not : "  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves,  and  to  our 
doctrine,  and  walk  circumspectly,  not  as  fools,  but  as  wise; 
giving  no  offence  in  any  thing,  that  the  ministry  be  not 
blamed. 

It  is  now  time  to  hasten  to  a  conclusion.     If  it  is  our 

duty  to  give  no  offence,  how  difficult  then  is  our  office ! 

what  superior  accomplishments,  natural  and  acquired,  what 

exalted  improvements  in  vital  piety,  what  continual  aids  of 

the    Holy   Spirit,   are   requisite    to   preserve    from   giving 

offence  in  any  thing,   men  exposed  to  such  a  variety  of 

temptations  and  snares !     The  best  of  us  have  cause,  with 

grief  and  self-abasement,  to   acknowledge,  that   in   many 

things    we   daily  offend.     Let  us   not,  however,  sink  into 

slothfulness  and  despair.     God's  grace  will  be  sufficient 

for  us,  if  we  humbly  implore  it,  and  he  will  perfect  strength 

in  our  weakness.     Say  not,  O  humble  servant  of  Christ, 

I  am  a  child  ;  for  thou  shalt  go  to  all  that  God  shall  send 

thee ;  and  whatsoever   he   commandeih  thee,   thou    shalt 

speak.     What  he  has  done  for  many  others,  may  greatly 

encourage  our  prayers  and  endeavours.     We  have  heard 

with  our  ears,  our  fathers  have  told  us,  what  burning  and 
15* 


174  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

shining  lights  have  gone  before  us  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  We  have  heard  of  their  holy  exemplary  lives ; 
their  strict  discipline,  both  in  their  own  families  and  in  the 
church  of  God  ;  the  gravity,  nay,  dignity,  of  their  appear- 
ance ;  their  animated  penetrating  sermons,  and  their  edi- 
fying manner  in  familiar  discourse.  May  a  double  por- 
tion of  their  excellent  spirit  rest  upon  us  who  come  after 
them !  And  when,  from  time  to  time,  our  fathers  are 
stripped  of  their  priestly  robes,  may  the  sons  of  the  pro- 
phets who  stand  up  in  their  room,  even  exceed  them  in 
knowledge  of  divine  things,  in  piety,  in  wisdom,  in  dili- 
gence, in  success  !  that  thus  our  holy  religion  may  de- 
scend uncorrupted  to  distant  ages,  and  the  people  which 
shall  be  created  may  praise  the  Lord. 

I  have  been  exhorting  myself  and  my  reverend  fathers 
and  brethren,  not  to  give  ofience.  It  is  equally  necessary 
to  exhort  you,  our  hearers,  not  to  be  hasty  in  taking  it. 
Be  tender,  my  friends,  of  our  reputation.  If  any  thing  is 
insinuated  to  our  disadvantage,  be  not  rash  and  easy  in  be- 
lieving it.  If  the  charge  is  not  supported  by  sufficient  evi- 
dence, regard  it  not.  Against  an  elder  receive  not  an  ac- 
cusation under  two  or  three  witnesses.  By  wounding  our 
good  name,  you  render  our  ministry  despicable  and  unsuc- 
cessful ;  than  which  nothing  can  be  more  pleasing  to  Sa- 
tan, or  hurtful  to  your  own  eternal  interests.  Judge  not 
our  cause,  till  you  have  given  it  a  fair  impartial  hearing. 
Pass  no  sentence  against  us,  till  you  know  we  have  done 
what  is  alleged,  and  till  you  also  know  we  had  no  good 
reason  for  doing  it.  And  since  God  instructs  you  by  men 
of  like  passions  and  infirmities  with  yourselves,  expect  not 
from  them  angelical  perfection.  Make  candid  allowances 
for  those  errors  and  frailties  that  are  incident  to  the  wisest 
and  best  of  men.     Throw  over  them  the  veil  of  charity. 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  175 

Do  not  form  a  judgment  of  our  general  character  from  one 
unguarded  word  or  action.  God  hath  threatened,  that 
those  shall  be  cut  off  that  watch  for  iniquity ;  that  make  a 
man  an  offender  for  a  word,  and  lay  a  snare  for  him  that 
reproveth  in  the  gate.  You  expect  we  should  give  no  of- 
fence by  the  neglect  of  our  duty  :  we,  with  the  same  jus- 
tice, expect,  that  you  should  give  no  offence  by  the  neglect 
of  yours  ;  and  offence  you  give  us,  if  you  do  not  attend  our 
ministerial  instructions,  implore  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
them,  and  actually  improve  by  them.  If  many  professed 
Christians  spent  not  more  time  in  censuring  ministers  than 
in  praying  for  them,  the  ministry  in  this  land  would  be 
less  blamed  than  it  is  at  present,  and  probably  less  blame- 
worthy too.  Meantime,  what  is  amiss  in  our  conduct  will 
be  no  excuse  for  despising  the  message  we  bring  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  and  persisting  in  impenitence  and   unbelief. 

If  an  inoffensive  ministry  is  thus  important,  how  careful 
should  patrons  be  to  present,  and  parishes  still  enjoying 
the  important  privilege  of  election,  to  call  none  to  the  pas- 
toral office  who  may  be  in  danger  of  giving  offence  by 
their  weak  abilities,  unsound  principles,  or  dissolute  lives ! 
And  how  foolish  and  criminal  a  part  do  candidates  act, 
who  hastily  rush  into  the  sacred  function,  ere  they  have 
laid  in  the  necessary  furniture  for  discharging  it  honoura- 
bly !  Is  there  not  cause  to  fear,  that  not  their  character 
only,  but  religion  in  general,  may  suffer  for  the  reproach 
of  their  youth  ? 

Upon  the  whole,  would  we  give  no  offence  as  men,  as 
Christians,  as  ministers  of  Christ ;  let  us  search  out  the 
sins  and  infirmities  to  which  we  are  chiefly  liable,  that  we 
may  guard  against  these  with  peculiar  care.  In  order 
to  discover  our  weak  side,  let  us  duly  regard  the  opin- 
ion others  entertain  of  us.     Let  us  not  interpret  friendly 


176  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

admonition  as  a  disparagement  and  affront,  but  thankfully 
receive  it  as  a  mark  of  unfeigned  affection.  Say,  with  Da- 
vid, "  Let  the  righteous  smite  me,  it  shall  be  a  kindness ; 
and  let  him  reprove  me,  it  shall  be  as  excellent  oil  which 
shall  not  break  my  head."  We  are  often  blind  to  our  own 
failings  ;  and  happy  are  we,  if  we  can  engage  some  wise 
and  good  man,  who  tenderly  regards  our  welfare,  to  point 
them  out.  But  if  we  find  none  thus  faithful  and  honest, 
let  us  wisely  improve  the  accusations  of  enemies,  and  learn 
from  them  those  blemishes  and  defects,  to  which,  without 
the  help  of  such  ill-natured  monitors,  we  might  have  re- 
mained strangers. 

May  we  all,  whether  in  public  or  private  stations,  be 
blameless  and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God  without  rebuke, 
shining  as  lights  in  the  world,  maintaining  alwa3^s  con- 
sciences void  of  offence  towards  God  and  towards  man. 
And  may  the  Lord'  our  God  be  with  us,  as  he  was  with 
our  fathers.  Let  him  not  leave  us  nor  forsake  us,  that  we 
may  incline  our  hearts  unto  him,  to  walk  in  all  his  ways, 
and  to  keep  bis  holy  commandments  for  ever. 

APPENDIX. 

[The  preceding  sermon  having  been  first  preached  at  an  ordination, 
the  charges  then  delivered  to  the  iuinister  and  congregations  are 
here  subjoined.] 

CHARGE  TO  THE  MINISTER. 

Though  giving  the  usual  charge  would  have  better  be- 
come one  or  other  of  our  venerable  fathers,  yet  since  the 
place  where  I  stand  requires  it,  suffer  me,  reverend  Sir,  to 
be  your  monitor.  Providence  has  called  you  to  an  honour- 
able, but,  at  the  same  time,  a  difficult  office.     Gifts  are 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  177 

necessary  to  capacitate  you  for  it ;  grace  to  animate  you 
to  discharge  it  faithfully.     A  small  measure  of  gifts,  and 
low  attainments  in  grace,  will  poorly  answer  these  impor- 
tant purposes.       If  you  would  be  a  vessel  unto  honour, 
sanctified  and  meet  for  the  master's  use,  and  prepared  unto 
every  good  work,  covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts  ;  the  gift  of 
knowledge,  the  gift  of  utterance,  the  gift  of  prudence.     Lift 
up  your  heart  to  the  Father  of  lights,  in  humble  fervent 
supplication,  that  he  would  plentifully  pour  out  upon  you 
these,  and  every  other  good  and  perfect  gift :  and  as  they 
are  not  now  imparted  miraculously,  but  acquired  through 
the   blessing  of  God  on  the  use  of  means,  join  to  your 
prayers,  diligent  application  to  study.     Meditate  on  divine 
things,  give  thyself  wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting  may 
appear  unto  all.     Those  of  the  most  extensive  knowledge 
know  only  in  part,  and  need  to  learn  the  way  of  God  more 
perfectly.      Give  attendance   to   reading.      Make   a   wise 
choice  of  the  books  you  read.     Study  those  most  which 
most  tend  to  increase  in  you  the   dispositions  and  abilities 
proper  for  your  office.     There  is  one  book,  or  rather  col- 
lection of  books,  which,  without  an  appearance  of  arro- 
gance, I  may  venture  to  recommend,  as  of  all  others  the 
best  :  I  need  not  say,  I  mean  the  Bible.     Make  that  your 
chief  study  ;  for,  if  rightly  understood,  and  improved,  it  is 
able  to  make  the  man  of  God  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished 
unto  every  good  word  and  work.     Apollo's  character  was 
"an  eloquent  man,  and    mighty  in  the    scriptures."      It 
were  to  be  wished,  that  both  branches  of  the  character 
were  to  be  found  in  every  minister  ;  yet  the  last  is  by  much 
the  most  valuable.     If  we  are  well  acquainted  with  the 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  the  arguments  that  support 
them;  and  understand  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life,  the 
motives  that  enforce  them,  the  hinderances  of  their  practice, 


178  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

and  the  best  methods  of  removing  these  hinderances ;  we 
may,  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commend  ourselves  to 
men's  consciences  in  the  sight  of  God ;  though  to  those 
who  are  enamoured  with  the  enticing  words  of  man's  wis- 
dom, and  who  regard  sound  and  show  more  than  substance, 
our  bodily  presence  may  appear  weak,  and  our  speech 
contemptible. 

Be  equally  dilligentto  improve  in  every  holy  disposition. 
Your  public  work  will  be  much  affected  by  the  frame  of 
your  spirit.  If  you  decline  in  religion,  your  flock  will  fare 
the  worse :  but  the  better  Christian  you  are,  the  more  use- 
ful minister  you  are  like  to  be.  Seek,  therefore,  above  all 
things,  to  grow  in  grace ;  especially  in  that  excellent  grace 
of  love,  love  to  God,  love  to  Christ,  and  love  to  precious 
souls.  For  this  purpose,  live  a  life  of  faith  on  the  Son  of 
God.  Abide  in  him,  and  constantly  depend  upon  him  for 
all  needful  supplies  of  divine  influence.  Then  will  you 
feel  your  master's  work  a  delight,  not  a  burden,  and  will 
vigorously  exert  your  abilities  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  welfare  of  man.  Your  sermons  will  be  serious,  your 
prayers  fervent,  your  private  conversation  will  naturally 
turn  to  subjects  good  for  the  use  of  edifying,  and  your  life, 
as  well  as  doctrine,  will  point  out  the  path  to  the  heavenly 
mansions. 

With  pure  and  upright  intentions,  dedicate  yourself  to 
the  service  of  God  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  Take  the 
oversight  of  the  flock,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly  ; 
not  for  filth)'^  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind.  To  use  the 
words  of  another  on  a  like  occasion,*  "  You  had  better  be 


*  President  Burr's  sermon  at  Bostwic's  ordination,  p.  31.  Mr. 
Bostwic,  in  a  sermon  before  the  synod  of  New  York,  May,  1758, 
printed  at  Philadelphia,  and  since  reprinted  at  London,  has  justly 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  179 

the  ofFscoLiring  of  all  flesh,  than  preach  to  gain  the  vain 
applause  of  your  fellow-worms.  You  had  better  beg  your 
bread  than  enter  upon  the  ministry  as  a  trade  to  live  by. 
However  those  may  live  who  act  from  no  higher  principle, 
it  will  be  dreadful  dying  for  them,  and  more  dreadful  ap- 
pearing before  their  judge."  Expect,  therefore,  your  re- 
ward from  God  only.  Resolve,  in  divine  strength,  at  no 
time  to  use  flattering  words  or  a  cloak  of  covetousness ; 
neither  of  man  to  seek  glory,  but  ever  to  speak  and  act, 
not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God,  which  trieth  the  heart. 

Be  deligent  and  faithful  in  the  actual  discharge  of  your 
oflice.  Take  heed  to  the  ministry  thou  hast  received  of 
the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfil  it.  The  longest  life  quickly  hast- 
ens to  a  period  ;  your  time  for  service  swiftly  flies  away, 
and  will  soon  be  irrecoverably  past  and  gone ;  work,  there- 
fore, the  work  of  him  that  sent  you  while  it  is  day.  The 
night  Cometh,  when  no  man  can  work.  Make  full  proof 
of  thy  ministry.  Think  not  that  performing  one  branch 
of  duty  will  atone  for  neglecting  another  ;  but,  in  so  far  as 
time  and  strength  permit,  attend  upon  each  in  its  proper 
season. 

Allot  the  greatest  proportion  of  your  time  to  those  parts 
of  your  work,  public  or  private,  that  are  most  essential 
and  important.  Preach  the  word,  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  long-suflering.  Study  your  sermons  well,  and  be- 
ware of  offering  to  God  and  his  people  that  which  costs 
you  nothing.  Endeavour  to  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  circumstances  and  dispositions  of  your  hearers,  their 


described  the  influence  of  selfishness  in  perverting  a  gospel  minis- 
try. The  late  Principal  Gowdie  intended  to  republish  it  here  ;  and 
good  judges,  both  of  the  church  of  England,  the  church  of  Scotland, 
and  the  Secession,  wish  it  were  more  known  among  us. 


180  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

prejudices  against  religion,  and  the  rocks  on  which  souls 
are  in  the  most  hazard  of  being  shipwrecked.  Suit  your 
discourses  to  their  various  necessities.  Study  to  show  thy- 
self approved  unto  God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth.  Seek  out 
and  set  in  order  acceptable  words ;  and  when  about  to  pre- 
pare for  the  pulpit,  beg  the  direction  of  the  Spirit  in  choos- 
ing a  subject,  his  assistance  in  composing  and  delivering 
your  sermon,  and  his  blessing  to  render  it  effectual.  Ar- 
rows thus  fetched  from  heaven  bid  fairest  to  reach  the  cases 
of  your  hearers,  and  to  pierce  their  hearts. 

Take  heed  to  yourself,  as  well  as  to  your  doctrine.  Let 
your  life  testify,  that  you  believe  what  you  preach.  Be 
wise  as  a  serpent;  harmless  as  a  dove.  Watch  and  pray 
that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation.  Fly  youthful  lusts  ;  but 
be  a  pattern  to  believers,  in  words,  in  conversation,  in  cha- 
rily, in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity.  Win  the  affection  of 
all,  by  an  obliging  courteous  behaviour;  and,  by  preserv- 
ing a  suitable  dignity  of  character,  secure  their  esteem. 
An  affable,  condescending  manner,  has  often  recommended 
a  bad  cause;  and  sourness  and  ill-nature  have  raised  un- 
conquerable prejudices  against  many  a  good  one.  The 
wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God.  The 
servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  to  all 
men,  patient,  in  meekness  instructing  those  that  oppose 
themselves,  if  God,  peradventure,  will  give  them  repentance 

to  the  acknowledgment  of  ihe  truth. But  though  meek- 

ness  should  temper  your  zeal,  remember  that  zeal  in  re- 
turn should  enliven  your  meekness.  You  enter  on  the 
ministry  in  a  day  in  which  iniquity  abounds,  and  the  love 
of  many  waxes  cold.  The  peculiar  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity, are  run  down  and  opposed,  and  a  tender  circum- 
spect behaviour  ridiculed,  by  many  who  value  themselves 


MINISTERS    CAUTIONED    AGAINST    OFFENCE.  181 

as  standards  of  genius  or  politeness.  In  such  a  day,  ex- 
ert your  courage  to  stem  that  torrent  of  infidelity  and  vice, 
which  threatens  to  break  in  upon  us,  and  destroy  every 
thing  valuable.  Contend  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  de- 
livered to  the  saints.  Be  pot  ashamed  of  Christ's  words 
and  ways  in  an  adulterous  and  perverse  generation ;  lest 
the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed  of  you,  when  he  cometh  in 
the  glory  of  his  Father,  with  the  holy  angels. 

These  things,  my  dear  brother,  are  no  easy  task.  I  hope 
you  have  often  counted  the  cost,  and  with  deep  concern  la- 
mented your  insufficiency.  But  know,  for  your  encourage- 
ment, through  Christ  strengthening  you,  you  may  do  all 
things.  He  hath  said  to  his  ministers,  "  Lo,  I  am  with 
you  always,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  And  faithful 
is  he  who  hath  promised,  who  also  will  do  it. 

If  your  labours  should  not  be  crowned  with  the  desired 
success,  be  not  weary  in  well-doing;  for  in  due  season  you 
shall  reap  if  you  faint  not.  Though  Israel  should  not  be 
gathered,  yet,  if  faithful  in  your  work,  you  shall  receive  a 
a  glorious  recompense.  Besides,  success  may  come  when 
you  expect  it  least.  Be  instant,  therefore,  in  season  and 
out  of  season.  He  that  observeth  the  wind  shall  not  sow, 
and  he  that  regardeth  the  clouds  shall  not  reap.  In  the 
morning  sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold  not 
thine  hand  :  for  thou  knowest  not  whether  shall  prosper, 
either  this  or  that,  or  whether  they  both  shall  be  alike 
good. 

CHARGE    TO    THE    PEOPLE. 

I  shall  now  conclude  with  a  short  address  to  the  people 
of  this  consrreoration. 

Be  thankful,  my  brethren,  for  a  gospel  ministry.  Let 
the  infidel  and  profane  account  it  a  burden,  not  a  blessing 
16 


182  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

to  society :  but  do  you  admire  the  goodness  of  God  in  an 
institution  so  wisely  calculated  to  promote  your  best  inter- 
ests. Was  it  not  for  public  teaching,  ignorance  and  vice 
should  soon  grow  to  so  prodigious  a  height,  that  not  even 
the  form  of  religion  would  remain.  Receive  with  becom- 
ing affection  him  who  is  this  day  ordained  your  pastor. 
Consider  the  dignity  of  the  office  with  which  he  is  invested, 
and  entertain  him  with  suitable  respect.  Ministers  are 
men  of  God  ;  they  minister  in  his  name,  and  by  his  ap- 
pointment. See,  then,  that  your  pastor  be  with  you  with- 
out fear ;  because  he  worketh  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Es- 
teem him  highly  in  love,  for  his  work's  sake.  Ministers 
would  labour  with  belter  success,  if  they  lived  more  in  the 
hearts  of  their  people.  Add  not,  therefore,  to  your  pas- 
tor's difficulties,  by  an  undutiful  carriage.  Rather  assist 
and  strengthen  him  to  bear  up  under  them.  Put  the  best 
construction  on  his  words  and  actions  which  they  can  pos- 
sibly bear  ;  and  treat  him  not  rudely ;  and  vent  not  your 
spleen  against  him,  though  in  his  doctrine  or  life,  lesser 
blemishes  should  appear.  Curb  such  an  insolent  intempe- 
rate zeal,  by  reflecting  on  the  apostle's  direction  :  "  Rebuke 
not  an  elder,  but  intreat  him  as  a  father."  Contempt  cast 
upon  faithful  ixHnisters,  and  injuries  done  them,  Christ  will 
resent  as  done  to  himself. 

Forsake  not  the  assembling  of  yourselves  together,  as 
the  manner  of  some  is.  Withdraw  not  from  ordinances 
dispensed  by  your  pastor,  though  his  sentiments  in  lesser 
matters  should  differ  from  yours.  I  say,  in  lesser  matters  : 
for  if  an  angel  may  be  lawfully  accursed,  surely  a  minis- 
ter may  be  lawfully  deserted,  who  preaches  another  gos- 
pel, who  lays  another  foundation  for  the  hopes  of  guilty 
sinners,  than  God  hath  laid.  But  bring  not  against  him 
unjustly  so  heavy  a  charge.     Remember,  in  this  imperfect 


MINISTERS  CAUTIONED  AGAINST  OFFENCE.  183 

state,  lesser  mistakes  are  unavoidable,  and  will  not  vindi- 
cate your  separating  from  him.  And  where  a  case  is  not 
extremely  clear,  you  owe  considerable  deference  to  his 
judgment,  as  he  has  greater  leisure  than  most  of  you  for 
studying,  and  greater  advantages  for  understanding  the 
sacred  oracles.  Let,  therefore,  your  pastor  ever  find  you 
humble  and  teachable,  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow 
to  wrath.  Come  not  to  church  with  a  captious  quarrel- 
some disposition.  With  what  heart  can  ministers  preach, 
when  hearers  are  still  upon  the  catch,  eager  to  pick  up 
something  with  which  to  find  fault  ?  Act  a  worthier  part. 
Laying  aside  all  malice,  and  guile,  and  hypocrisy,  and 
envying,  and  evil-speaking,  hearken  with  meekness  to  that 
ingrafted  word  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls ;  like  the 
noble  Bereans,  receive  the  instructions  of  your  teachers 
with  all  readiness  of  mind  :  not  yielding  them,  however, 
an  implicit  faith,  but  searching  the  Scriptures  daily,  whether 
these  things  are  so.  In  so  far  as  they  stand  the  test  of 
that  infallible  touchstone,  regard  them  not  as  the  word  of 
man,  but  as  they  are  in  truth  the  word  of  the  living  God. 
See  that  you  reject  not  Christ,  when,  by  his  ministers, 
he  speaketh  to  you  from  heaven.  When  he  calls,  do  not 
refuse  ;  when  he  stretcheth  forth  his  hand,  do  not  disregard 
it.  Be  doers  of  the  word  and  not  hearers  only,  deceiving 
your  own  souls.  While  you  have  the  light,  walk  in  the 
light,  lest  darkness  come  upon  you.  It  is  but  for  a  little 
ministers  can  be  useful ;  ere  long  they  must  cease  to 
preach,  and  you  to  hear.  Those  servants  of  God  who 
now  show  to  you  the  way  of  salvation,  must,  in  a  while, 
resign  their  places ;  and  the  eye  that  now  sees  them  must 
see  them  no  more.  Comply,  then,  with  their  wholesome 
counsels,  while  j^et  you  enjoy  them;  lest  you  mourn  at 
the  last,  and  say.  How  have  I  hated  instruction,  and  my 


184  THE   CHRISTIAN   PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

soul  despised  reproof!     I  have  not  obeyed  the  voice  of  my 
teachers,  nor  inclined  mine  ear  to  them  that  instructed  me. 

Second  the  labours  of  your  minister,  by  private  endea- 
vours, suitable  to  your  several  stations,  for  the  good  of 
souls.  Train  up  your  children  in  the  way  that  they  should 
go,  and  encourage  any  serious  impressions  made  upon 
them.  When  discipline  is  exercised  against  open  offenders, 
show  that  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  happiness  of  pre- 
cious souls,  lie  nearer  your  hearts  than  the  ease  and  repu- 
tation of  any  man.  The  efficacy  of  church-censures  will 
much  depend  on  your  conduct  towards  those  who  fall  un- 
der them.  Have  no  company  with  such,  that  they  may 
be  ashamed :  and  if  they  will  not  hear  the  church,  let  them 
be  to  you  as  heathen  men  and  publicans. 

And  when  you  are  allowed  the  nearest  access  to  a  throne 
of  grace,  and  feel  your  hearts  in  the  most  devout  and  hea- 
venly frame,  wrestle  and  make  supplication  for  your  min-. 
ister,  that  his  own  soul  may  prosper  and  be  in  health ;  that 
the  presence  of  God  may  accompany  him  in  all  his  minis- 
trations ;  and  that,  when  he  plants  and  waters,  God  him- 
self may  give  the  increase. 

May  his  doctrine  drop  as  the  rain,  and  his  speech  distil 
as  the  dew :  And  may  the  soul  of  every  one  of  you  be 
like  a  watered  garden,  and  like  a  spring  of  water  whose 
waters  fail  not. 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  PASTORAL  OFFICE. 
BY  JOHN  ERSKINE,  D.  D. 

Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  1 — 2  Corinthians  ii.  10. 

PART  I. 

These  are  the  words  of  Paul,  the  great  Apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  they  express  his  lively  apprehensions  of  the 
dignity  of  the  gospel,  the  importance  of  its  success,  and  the 
difficulty  of  preaching  it  aright.  And  if  he,  who  was  not 
a  whit  behind  the  very  chief  of  the  apostles,  felt  so  deep  a 
sense  of  his  insufficiency  for  that  arduous  work,  surely  it 
would  be  presumption  in  any  ordinary  gospel-minister  to 
deem  himself  sufficient.  I  have  therefore  made  choice  of 
these  words,  to  correct  the  mistakes  of  such  who  account 
the  labours  of  our  office  easy  and  inconsiderable,  and  to 
excite  your  prayers,  that,  seeing  we  are  of  ourselves  in- 
sufficient for  them,  our  sufficiency  may  be  of  God.  For 
this  purpose,  let  us  first  take  a  survey  of  the  numerous  and 
important  duties  of  the  pastoral  office,  and  then  consider 
the  temptations  from  within,  and  opposition  from  without, 
which  may  probably  arise,  to  divert  us  from  the  due  dis- 
charge of  them. 

I.  I  shall  briefly  survey  some  of  the  many  and  import- 
ant duties  of  the  pastoral  office. — And  I  begin  with  public 
preaching,  the  duty  to  which  my  text  immediately  relates 
and  on  which  the  Scripture  insists  most,  and  lays  the 
greatest  stress ;  so  that,  when  this  and  other  ministerial 
duties  interfere,  this,  as  the  most  important  and  most  ex- 
tensively useful,  should  be  preferred. 
16* 


186  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

Christ  crucified,  and  salvation  through  him  ;  the  law,  as 
a  schoolmaster,  to  bring  men  to  Christ ;  and  exhorting  the 
disciples  of  Jesus  to  adorn  his  doctrine,  by  the  conscien- 
tious performance  of  every  duty;  ought  to  be  the  chief 
s"ubjects  of  our  sermons.  A  comprehensive  knowledge  of 
Christian  faith  and  practice,  and  an  ability  to  read  and  un- 
derstand the  Scriptures  in  the  languages  in  which  they 
were  originally  writ,  are  highly  important,  if  we  would  be 
ready  scribes,  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and, 
like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  householder,  able  to  bring  out  of 
our  treasures  things  new  and  old.  Inspiration  and  mirac- 
ulous gifts  are  now  ceased  ;  and  therefore  much  time  must 
be  spent  in  reading  and  meditation,  in  order  to  attain  such 
knowledge.  And  yet,  our  utmost  diligence  and  application 
poorly  qualify  us  for  rightly  expending  the  sacred  oracles, 
unless  through  divine  teachings,  we  imbibe  the  sentiments 
and  spirit  of  their  inspired  penmen.  Nay,  an  union  of 
speculative  and  experimental  knowledge,  though  necessary, 
is  not  sufficient  to  qualify  for  preaching  usefully.  Know- 
ledge is  one  thing;  and  a  faculty  of  imparting  it  to  others 
and  of  improving  it  for  their  benefit,  is  quite  another. 

Great  skill  is  requisite  to  explain  the  sublime  mysteries 
of  our  holy  faith,  to  unfold  their  mutual  connexions  and 
dependencies,  and  so  to  demonstrate  their  certainty,  that 
the  sincere  lover  of  truth  may  be  convinced,  and  even  the 
captious  silenced.  Great  penetration  is  requisite,  to  search 
the  secret  foldings  of  the  understanding  and  heart ;  to 
trace  the  various  sources  of  error  and  vice ;  and,  when  we 
have  detected  them,  neither,  by  overlooking  the  reasonings 
of  infidels  and  profligates,  to  give  them  a  handle  for  boast- 
ing that  they  are  unanswerable ;  nor,  by  mentioning  them 
without  necessity,  or  weakly  answering  them,  to  betray  the 
cause  we  mean  to  defend. 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  PASTORAL  OFFICE.  187 

Our  task,  however,  would  be  comparatively  easy,  were 
men  lovers  of  truth  and  holiness,  and  sincerely  disposed 
to  hearken  to  the  voice  of  sober  reason,  rather  than  to  the 
clamorous  demands  of  headstrong  appetite.  But  many  are 
the  very  reverse  of  this.  Corrupt  affections  have  a  full  as- 
cendant over  them.  The  gospel  is  an  enemy  to  these  cor- 
rupt affections,  and  therefore  they  are  enemies  to  the  Gos- 
pel. Our  business  is,  to  persuade  such  to  hate  and  renounce 
what  is  their  chief  delight ;  to  engage  them  in  a  course  of 
life  to  which  they  are  strongly  averse:  nay,  to  prevail  with 
them  to  accuse,  judge,  and  condemn  themselves.  The  ad- 
vocate pleads  with  success,  because  he  pleads  against  those, 
for  whom  the  judge  has  no  particular  affection,  and  with 
whom  he  is  no  way  connected.  But  often  the  minister 
pleads  against  that  which  is  dearer  to  the  judge  than  a 
right  hand  or  a  right  eye.  And  what  justice  can  be  ex- 
pected, when  the  judge  is  also  the  party,  and  the  cause  in 
which  men  are  to  pass  sentence  is  their  own  ? 

Add  to  all  this,  that  the  genius,  spiritual  condition,  and 
outward  circumstances  of  our  hearers,  are  various  ;  and  a 
manner  of  address  proper  for  some,  would  be  very  impro- 
per for  others.  The  secure  must  be  alarmed,  the  ignorant 
enlightened,  the  wounded  in  spirit  led  to  the  Physician  of 
souls,  the  tempted  fortified  against  temptation,  the  doubting 
resolved,  the  weak  strengthened,  the  backslider  reclaimed, 
and  the  mourner  in  Zion  comforted.  Even  those  truths, 
which  are  the  common  nourishment  of  all,  must  be  differ- 
ently dressed  and  seasoned.  Ministers  are  debtors  to  the 
wise  and  to  the  unwise,  to  the  young  and  to  the  old,  to  the 
bond  and  to  the  free.  But,  how  difficult  is  it  to  discharge 
that  debt,  and,  as  wise  and  faithful  stewards,  to  distribute 
to  every  one  his  portion  of  food  in  due  season  !  Little 
pains  may  serve  to  display  criticism  and  literature  on  sub- 


188 

jects    which   do   not   need   them,  or  without   occasion   to 
plunge  so  deep  in  abstract  philosophical  speculations,  that 
the  bulk  of  an  audience  shall  lose  sight  of  us.     But  it  is  in- 
comparably more  difficult  to  compose  a   popular  discourse 
in  a  style  plain,  elegant,  nervous,  grave,  and  animated  ; 
neither  bombast  nor  grovelling  ;  neither  scrupulously  exact 
nor  sordidly  negligent.     Humble  prayers,  and  much  prepa- 
ration, is  necessary   for  that  edifying  strain  of  preaching, 
where  the  sentiments  natively  flow  from  the  subject,  and 
are  all  solid,  useful,  and  calculated  to  strike;  where  every 
head,  and  every  thing  said  by  way  of  enlargement,  is  ranged 
in  its  proper  order;  and  where  the  turn  of  thought  and  ex- 
pression is  scriptural  and  devout,  natural  and   unaffected, 
sweet  and  insinuating,  tender  and  affectionate.     I  say  no- 
thing of  committing  a  discourse  to  memory,  and  of  pro- 
nouncing it  with  suitable  warmth,  solemnity,  and  distinct- 
ness.    Hardly  can  it  be  hoped  that  so  many  different  ex- 
cellencies  should   be   found   united    in  one  preacher.      It 
were  well  if  none  put  in  trust  with  the  Gospel,  wanted 
qualifications  the  most  essential.     But,  even  in  these,  we 
are  often  greatly  defective.     Nor  is  this  any  cause  of  won- 
der.    The  door  to  the  sacred  office  is  opened  ere  the  judg- 
ment is  ripe,  opinions  sufficiently  formed,  and  the  fire  and 
the  thoughtlessness  of  youth  fully  evaporated.    Our  scheme 
of  divinity  has  not  acquired  a  proper  degree  of  consistency, 
a  small  proportion  of  time  having  been  employed  in  study- 
ing it,  and  that  not  always  in  the  wisest  manner.     Hence, 
we  have  shallow  superficial  views  of  the  doctrines  and 
duties  in  which  we  should  instruct  others  ;  and,  wanting 
distinct  extensive  ideas  of  a  subject,  we  content  ourselves 
to  skim  over  the  surface   of  it,    disguising    poor    insipid 
thoughts  with  the  charms  of  expression  and  pronunciation. 
I  hope  you  are  now  convinced,  that  if  preaching  was 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  PASTORAL  OFFICE.  189 

our  only  work,  it  would  be  no  easy  task  to  preach  with 
that  dignity  which  becomes  discourses  spoken  in  the  name 
of  God,  and  on  subjects  of  the  highest  importance.  It  is 
equally  difficult  to  lead  the  devotions  of  a  numerous  con^ 
gration,  and  in  their  name,  as  well  as 'our  own,  to  plead 
and  wrestle  with  God,  for  the  blessings  suited  to  their  re- 
spective necessities.  I  pass  over  dispensing  the  sacra- 
ments, and  the  other  public  duties  of  our  office. 

But  our  services  are  not  confined  to  the  pulpit,  or  to 
closet  preparation  for  it.  It  is  oneimportant  branch  of  oub 
work,  to  instruct  and  catechise  the  young  and  ignorant  in 
the  first  principles  of  religion,  seeing,  without  this  know- 
ledge the  heart  cannot  be  good.  If  childhood  and  youth 
are  left  to  their  natural  ignorance  and  vanity,  manhood 
and  old  age  will  be  generally  unprofitable;  and  sermons 
however  excellent,  will  prove  of  little  service,  because  they 
cannot  be  understood  without  the  previous  knowledge  of 
these  first  principles  of  religion.  Christ  has  therefore 
solemnly  enjoined  us  to  feed  his  lambs.  We  are  bound  to 
nourish  up  children  in  the  words  of  faith,  and  of  sound 
doctrine ;  and  experience  shows,  that  plain  and  short  ques- 
tions and  answers  are  the  most  effectual  way  of  gradually 
instilling  religious  instruction  into  tender  minds.  We  must 
feed  them  with  milk,  and  not  with  strong  meat,  which,  as 
yet,  they  are  unable  to  bear ;  not  discouraging  them,  at 
their  first  outset,  by  obliging  them  to  learn  a  multitude  of 
words  they  in  no  degree  understand ;  but  adapting  our- 
selves to  the  weakness  of  their  capacity,  beginning  with  the 
history  of  the  Bible,  the  more  necessary  articles  of  our  holy 
faith,  and  the  plainer  and  more  general  precepts  of  Chris- 
tian morals.  Haughty  looks  or  an  angry  tone,  may  in- 
crease their  aversion  to  what  is  serious,  and  make  them 
eager  to  get  rid  of  us :  but  an  insinuating  and  agreeable 


190  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

manner,  may  gain  their  esteem  and  affection,  and  make 
religion  appear  to  them  venerable  and  lovely.  Familiar 
comparisons,  examples  from  history,  and  appeals  to  con- 
science, must  often  illustrate  and  enforce  these  instructions. 
To  impress  all  on  their  minds,  tedious  as  it  may  seem,  at 
one  time  the  same  sentiments,  and  even  words,  must  be  re- 
peated over  and  over  again,  and  at  other  times  the  same 
sentiment  presented  in  various  points  of  light,  that  the 
young  learner  may  not  mistake  our  meaning,  or  remain 
unaffected.  Would  we  teach  knowledge,  and  make  to  un- 
derstand doctrine  them  that  are  weaned  from  the  milk,  and 
drawn  from  the  breasts  ;  precept  must  be  upon  precept,  pre- 
cept upon  precept,  line  upon  line,  line  upon  line,  here  a  lit- 
tle, and  there  a  little.  Is.  xxviii.  9,  10.  For  doing  all  this, 
prudence,  gravity,  condescension,  meekness,  patience,  are 
requisite.  Perhaps,  all  things  weighed,  it  is  more  difficult 
to  catechise,  than  to  preach  well.  It  might  greatly  pro- 
mote the  interests  of  religion,  if  men  of  eminent  piety  and 
abilities  were  set  apart  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  this  im- 
portant work,  for  which  the  other  duties  of  ministers  leave 
them  too  little  or  no  leisure.  Meantime,  inability  to  what 
could  be  wished,  excuses  us  not  from  doing  what  we  can : 
the  rather,  that,  next  to  public  preaching,  there  is  no  me- 
thod in  which  we  can  be  so  eminently  and  extensively  use- 
ful. 

Parochial  visitation,  if  managed  in  a  way  easy  to  plan^ 
I  will  not  say  easy  to  execute,  would  be  equally  useful. 
But  a  formal  vi«it  once  in  a  year,  with  a  short  prayer,  and 
a  few  general  advices,  is,  I  am  afraid,  a  bodily  exercise 
which  profiteth  little.  It  is  a  weariness  to  the  flesh,  of 
small  service  to  the  great  ends  of  our  office,  unless  as  it 
affords  some  opportunity  to  gain  the  affection  of  those  en- 
trusted to  our  care:  and  this  it  will  hardly  do,  if  we  do  not 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    PASTORAL    OFFICE-  191 

carry  our  connexion  and  intercourse  with  them  beyond 
these  formalities,  gladly  lending  them  our  friendly  aid, 
when  it  may  any  how  advance  their  spiritual  welfare,  and, 
in  such  cases,  not  overlooking  even  the  meanest  and  poor- 
est of  our  people.  The  discovering  a  pure  disinterested 
affection,  a  sincere  desire  to  oblige,  and  a  good  stock  of 
discretion,  candour,  and  charity,  encourages  them  to  un- 
bosom to  us  their  spiritual  joys  and  griefs,  to  ask  our  coun- 
sel in  their  perplexities,  and  freely  to  impart  to  us  their 
doubts  and  objections  against  religion.  Thus  we  may 
learn  their  various  circumstances,  and  instruct,  exhort,  re- 
prove, and  comfort  them  accordingly.  Sermons,  like  ar- 
rows shot  at  a  venture,  seldom  hit  the  mark,  when  we 
know  not  the  character  of  our  hearers;  and,  in  many  in- 
stances, our  knowledge  of  their  character  must  be  imper- 
fect, if  we  contract  no  familiarity  with  them.  Yet  this, 
however  desirable,  is  next  to  impossible,  in  a  numerous 
charge,  or  in  a  charge  almost  continually  shifting  its  in- 
habitants. Though  this  may  be  one  cause  why  religion 
seldom  flourishes  in  populous  cities,  yet  ministers  ought 
not  to  be  blamed  for  not  doing  what  they  have  no  strength 
or  leisure  to  do.  Public  duties,  which  at  once  promote  the 
good  of  many,  are  to  be  preferred  to  private  duties,  which 
promote  the  good  of  a  few  families  or  individuals.  Much 
good,  however,  might  be  done  even  by  civil  visits,  could 
we  learn  the  art  of  being  grave  without  affectation,  and 
cheerful  without  levit}^ ;  never  leaving  a  company  without 
dropping  something  to  render  them  wiser  or  belter. 

There  are,  however,  circumstances,  in  which  our  visits 
are  peculiarly  seasonable.  Sometimes,  when  families  are 
favoured  with  signal  mercies  and  deliverances,  our  advice 
may  restrain  their  joy  within  proper  bounds,  remind  them 
of  the  precarious  nature  of  temporal  comforts,  and  excite 
a   thankful   sense,  and  a  suitable   improvement  of  God's 


192  THE  CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MAJNUAL. 

goodness.  But  our  visits  bid  fairest  to  be  acceptable,  and, 
if  wisely  improved,  useful  too,  when  God  brings  upon  a 
family  afflictive  providences,  or  when  the  Lord  maketh  the 
heart  soft,  and  the  Almighty  troubleth  it.  The  mind  is 
then  more  susceptible  of  serious  impressions,  and  hearkens, 
with  avidity,  to  what,  in  the  day  of  prosperity,  was  de- 
spised. Yet,  so  various  are  the  outward  troubles  and  in- 
ward distresses  of  mankind,  that  almost  every  day,  we 
meet  with  cases  wholly  new  to  us,  and  which  we  are  quite 
at  a  loss  how  to  manage.  So  opposite,  too,  are  the  opinions 
and  tempers  of  people  in  distress,  that  what  is  best  calcu- 
lated to  strike  one,  makes  not  the  least  impression  on  an- 
other;  and  what  is  necessary  to  rouse  one  from  security, 
vi'ould  sink  another  in  despair.  Security,  however,  is  the 
more  common  and  dangerous  extreme ;  and,  too  great  in- 
dulgence has  worse  consequences  than  too  great  severity. 
They  therefore  mistake  it  greatly,  who  send  for  ministers 
on  a  deathbed,  only  to  speak  to  them  the  language  of  com- 
fort, and  to  pray  for  mercy  to  their  souls.  Promising  par- 
don to  those  who  feel  not  their  spiritual  maladies,  is  say- 
ing, Peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace.  But  men  love 
to  be  flattered  and  deceived ;  and  therefore,  one's  being 
much  sent  for  by  people  of  all  characters,  to  visit  the  sick, 
is  a  presumption  he  has  no  great  talent  of  rousing  their 
consciences.  After  all,  where  the  concerns  of  the  soul 
have  been  neglected  to  a  deathbed,  it  is  to  be  feared  that 
such  visits  are  oftener  pernicious  to  the  healthy,  than  pro- 
fitable to  the  diseased.  We  ought  not,  however,  to  neglect 
them :  because  diseases,  which  wear  the  most  threatening 
aspect,  may  not  prove  mortal ;  because  the  call  of  the  gos- 
pel extends  to  every  living  man  ;  and  because  this,  when 
prudently  managed,  is  a  proper  opportunity  to  warn  by- 
standers not  to  defer  the  work  of  conversion  to  so  unfit  a 
season. 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    PASTORAL    OFFICE.  193 

Reconciling  difTerences  is  a  work  highly  suitable  to  the 
character  of  ambassadors  of  the  Prince  of  peace.  Not  that 
it  becomes  them  to  be  judges  and  dividers  in  matters  of 
property;  but,  wlien  unhappy  differences  arise  betwixt 
Christian  friends,  the  pastors  of  a  church  should  do  their 
best  timeously  to  cement  them.  I  say,  timeously  ;  for  di- 
visions, like  diseases,  when  neglected  in  their  first  begin- 
nings, become  incurable ;  and  evil-minded  people,  who  de- 
light in  sowing  tares,  or  in  watering  them  where  already 
sown,  will  not  be  wanting  to  insinuate,  that  such  an  affront, 
or  such  a  neglect,  is  insupportable:  so  that  we  cannot  be 
too  speedy  in  fortifying  the  parties  at  variance  against  these 
malicious  artifices,  provided  we  have  got  a  firm  hold  of 
their  esteem  and  confidence,  and  fully  convinced  them,  we 
mean  our  advice  for  their  mutual  benefit.  To  conduct 
our  friendly  offices  with  success,  we  must  beware  of  dis- 
covering partiality,  by  listening  too  favourably  to  one  side 
of  the  question.  When  a  superior  is  in  the  wrong,  we 
must  not  diminish  the  respect  due  to  his  station,  by  saying 
so  too  bluntly  in  the  presence  of  his  inferior,  but  rather 
take  him  aside,  and  endeavour  privately  to  convince  him 
of  his  fault.  Nor,  when  parties  are  together,  ought  we  to 
suffer  them  to  debate  the  cause  of  their  differences.  This 
would  generally  tend  to  widen  the  breach,  and  to  imbitter 
and  chafe  their  spirits  more  than  before.  We  should  rather 
advise  them  to  demean  themselves  as  the  disciples  of  Jesus, 
by  forgetting  and  forgiving  what  is  past. 

In  private  reproof,  what  zeal  for  God,  and  what  tender 
compassion  for  perishing  souls,  is  needful,  to  overcome  that 
aversion  every  good  natured  man  must  feel  to  tell  another 
he  has  done  amiss,  and  which  every  wise  man  must  feel, 
to  offend  or  to  distress  those  whose  friendship  he  values  ! 
what  skill  to  temper  severity  with  mildness,  and  to  pro- 
17 


194  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

portion  our  censures  to  the  degree  of  the  fault,  and  to  the 
character  and  circumstances  of  the  offender !  what  pru- 
dence to  seize  the  properest  season,  and  to  choose  the  fit- 
test manner,  of  administering  this  bitter  medicine  !  what 
presence  of  mind,  to  detect  the  weakness  of  those  pre- 
tences, by  which  the  reproved  would  vindicate  his  conduct ! 
Though  we  should  argue  weakly  from  the  pulpit,  we  are 
in  no  danger  of  immediate  open  contradiction :  but,  when 
we  reprove  in  private,  pride  is  immediately  at  work,  to  spy 
out  any  fallacy  in  our  reasoning,  and  to  raise  specious 
doubts  and  objections,  which,  if  we  cannot  resolve,  our  la- 
bour is  lost,  and  our  rashness  despised.  In  private  en- 
deavours to  reclaim  infidels,  or  those  who  err  in  the  funda- 
mental articles  of  faith,  the  difficulties  are  much  the  same; 
save  that  misguided  conscience  joins  pride  in  making  head 
against  us,  and  thus  renders  our  success  more  improbable. 
Readiness  of  thought,  as  well  as  extent  of  knowledge,  are 
necessary,  to  refute  the  sophistical  cavils  of  subtle  adver- 
saries, and  to  ofTer  such  argument  in  support  of  truth,  as 
shall  leave  no  room  for  reply, — I  shall  not  say  much  on 
the  discipline  and  government  of  the  Church.  In  many 
entangled,  perplexing  cases  that  come  before  us,  it  is  hard 
to  know  what  measures  ought  to  be  preferred.  But  it  is 
much  harder  to  conduct  ourselves  with  such  prudence  and 
moderation  as  to  retain  the  esteem  of  those  who  differ  from 
us,  and  yet  with  such  integrity  as  to  preserve  the  approba- 
tion of  our  own  consciences. 

There  is  another  duty,  incumbent  on  ministers  as  such, 
more  difficult  than  any  I  have  yet  mentioned  ;  and  that  is, 
to  show  themselves  patterns  of  good  works,  Tit.  ii.  7;  and 
to  be  examples  to  others,  in  word,  in  conversation,  in  cha- 
rity, in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity,  1  Tim.  iv.  12.  The  set- 
ting a  good  example,  is  not  only  a  moral  duty,  incumbent 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    TASTORAL    OFFICE.  195 

on  them  in  common  with  others,  but  seems  given  them  in 
charge,  as  a  part  of  their  sacred  office,  and  an  instituted 
mean  for  saving  of  souls.  Hence  Paul  enjoins  Timothy, 
1  Tim.  iv.  16,  "  Take  heed  to  thyself  and  to  thy  doctrine; 
for,  in  doing  this,  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself,  and  them 
that  hear  thee."  A  holy,  exemplary  behaviour,  gives  a 
force  and  energy  to  sermons,  which  learning,  genius,  and 
eloquence,  could  never  have  procured  them.  When  a 
minister's  life  proves  that  he  is  in  earnest,  his  admonitions 
strike  with  authority  on  the  conscience,  and  sink  deep  into 
the  heart :  while  the  strongest  reasonings  against  sin  have  i 
little  effect,  if  hearers  can  apply  the  bitter  proverb.  Physi- 
cian, heal  thyself. 

Ministers,  as  guides  to  their  flock,  should  not  only  cau- 
tiously avoid  what  is  in  itself  unlawful,  but  what,  if  prac- 
tised by  others,  would  prove  to  them  a  probable  occasion  of 
stumbling.  Many  things  have  no  intrinsic  evil,  and  yet 
are  so  near  the  confines  of  vice,  that  uncommon  prudence 
is  necessary  to  indulge  in  them  without  being  defiled.  As 
such  prudence  is  extremely  rare,  ministers,  ere  they  give 
any  practice  the  sanction  of  their  example,  had  need  to 
examine  not  only  what  is  safe  for  them  in  particular,  but 
what  is  safe  for  that  flock  of  Christ,  to  which  they  ought 
to  be  patterns  and  guides.  When  travelling  alone,  we  may 
choose  the  shortest  and  most  convenient  road,  though  it 
be  somewhat  slippery  and  dangerous,  provided  we  are  con- 
scious we  have  prudence  enough  to  guard  against  those 
dangers.  But  he  must  be  a  merciless  and  unfaithful  guide, 
who,  knowing  that  a  number  of  weak  thoughtless  children 
who  follow  his  footsteps,  should  choose  a  path,  safe  to  him- 
self, but  in  which  it  was  morally  certain  the  greatest  part 
of  his  followers  would  stumble  and  fall.  This  adds  con- 
siderably to  the  difficulties  of  our  office ;  not  only  as  all 


196  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR  S    MANUAL. 

restraints  are,  in  their  own  nature,  burdensome,  but  as  it  is 
often  hard  to  resist  the  importunity  of  those,  who  traduce 
our  caution,  as  a  being  righteous  over-much. 

PART  II. 

In  a  former  discourse,  I  have  presented  to  you  a  rude 
and  imperfect  draught  of  the  duties  of  our  function  ;  to 
convince  you,  that  the  office  of  a  bishop,  though  a  good, 
is  a  difficult  work.  Justly  did  the  pious  Leighton  observe, 
that  even  the  best  would  have  cause  to  faint  and  give  over 
in  it,  were  not  our  Lord  the  chief  shepherd,  were  not  all 
our  sufficiency  laid  up  in  his  rich  fulness,  and  all  our  in- 
sufficiency covered  in  his  gracious  acceptance. 

II.  I  shall  now  complete  the  argument,  by  considering 
the  temptations  and  opposition  which  may  probably  arise 
to  divert  us  from  the  right  discharge  of  the  duties  of  our 
office.  Ministers,  though  bound  to  exemplary  holiness, 
are  men  of  like  passions  and  infirmities  with  others,  and 
equally  exposed  to  be  seduced  by  Satan,  the  world,  and 
the  flesh.  The  devil  assaults  the  shepherd,  that  he  may 
make  the  easier  prey  of  the  sheep  ;  and  he  has  many  faith- 
ful agents,  who  enter  fully  into  his  malicious  views,  and 
lay  snares  for  ministers,  that  having  them  to  quote  as  their 
patterns,  they  may  excuse  their  own  licentiousness,  and  si- 
lence their  reprovers.  Is  a  minister  at  an  entertainment? 
they  entice  him  to  excessive  mirth,  to  do  as  others,  and 
not  to  affi'ight  men  at  religion,  by  stiffiiess  and  singularily. 
If  they  succeed,  though  openly  they  may  applaud,  yet  se- 
cretly they  may  despise  and  ridicule  him,  for  acting  so  much 
out  of  character.  That  degree  of  solitude  and 'retirement, 
which  happily  secures  others  from  many  temptations,  is 
impossible  to  a  minister,  who  takes  heed  to  the  flock  over 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  made  him  overseer.     His  duty 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    PASTORAL  OFFICE.  197 

obliges  him  to  converse  with  men  of  all  stations  and  cha- 
racters  :  with  the  infidel,  the  licentious,  the  debauchee  ;  as 
well  as  the  sober,  the  virtuous,  the  pious :  and  he  often 
sees  what  it  is  improper  for  him  to  imitate.  One  heaps 
favours  upon  him,  to  pave  the  way  for  demands,  which, 
without  doing  violence  to  the  religious  principle,  he  cannot 
comply  with.  Another  would  intimidate  him  from  doing 
his  duty,  by  threatening  the  loss  of  his  friendship  ;  and, 
rather  than  suffer  for  well-doing,  he  may  be  in  danger  of 
purchasing  ease  and  prosperity,  at  the  expense  of  honour 
and  conscience.  If  he  dares  to  defend  the  truth  and  im- 
portance of  those  doctrines  which  are  the  peculiar  glory 
of  our  holy  religion,  the  persecution  of  tongues  is  what 
he  cannot  avoid.  No  personal  virtue  will  atone  for  so  un- 
pardonable a  crime.  No  evidence  of  learning,  prudence,  or 
moderation,  will  shelter  from  the  odious  name  of  bigot  and 
enthusiast,  which  some,  who  affect  to  be  valued  for  their  can- 
dour and  charity,  so  very  liberally  bestow :  and  there  are 
many  who  cannot  bear  to  be  despised  and  laughed  at,  even 
when  sensible  that  the  ridicule  is  ill-founded.  In  every 
place,  briars  and  thorns  are  with  us  ;  and  we  dwell  among 
scorpions.  Nay,  even  good  man,  through  remaining  dark- 
ness in  their  understandings  and  corruptions  in  their  hearts, 
may  greatly  hinder  us  in  our  Master's  work  ;  and,  by  an 
excessive  deference  for  them,  we  may  be  betrayed  to  fore- 
go our  own  judgment,  and  to  act  a  part  which  will  be  bit- 
terness to  us  in  the  latter  end.  Surely,  then,  we  had  need 
to  take  heed  to  our  steps,  and  to  watch  and  pray  that  we 
enter  not  into  temptation. 

But  our  chief  danger  arises  from  indwelling  corruption. 
Our  office  obliges  us  to  preach  and  pray,  on  many  occa- 
sions, when  our  frames  are  dull  and  languid.     Hence  there 
is  a  danger  lest  we  grow  accustomed  to  speak  of  God,  and 
17* 


198 

Christ,  and  eternity,  without  feeling  the  importance  of 
what  we  speak,  and  realizing  our  own  concern  in  it.  If 
we  fall  into  such  a  habit,  the  most  striking  truths,  preached 
by  ourselves  or  others,  make  no  impression  upon  us;  and 
that  quick  and  powerful  word,  which  ought  to  recover 
from  deadness  and  formality,  loses  its  power  and  energy. 
Thus  we  go  on  from  evil  to  worse ;  have  no  relish  for  our 
work;  do  as  little  in  it  as  we  possibly  can,  and  do  that  lit- 
tle without  spirit :  drawing  nigh  to  God  with  the  mouth, 
and  honouring  him  with  the  lip,  while  the  heart  is  far  from 
him.  Ministers  ought  to  be  men  of  superior  knowledge. 
But,  too  often,  superior  knowledge  produces  contempt  of 
others,  and  puffeth  up  with  pride  and  self-conceit.  Pride 
inclines  us  stiffly  to  maintain  an  error  we  have  once  as- 
serted, even  in  spite  of  the  clearest  evidence  against  it ;  to 
compose  sermons,  with  a  view  to  our  own  honour,  rather 
than  the  glory  of  God,  and  edification  of  souls;  and  hence, 
to  make  an  idle  show  of  learning,  genius,  or  eloquence, 
which,  though  it  pleases  the  ear,  neither  enlightens  the  un- 
derstanding, nor  affects  the  heart.  Flattery  greatly  strength- 
ens this  self-conceit.  When  that  intoxicating  poison  is  art- 
fully conveyed,  few  are  entirely  proof  against  it.  Though 
persons  applaud  us,  who  are  no  competent  judges,  or  whose 
heart  is  at  variance  with  their  lips,  self-conceit  regards 
their  praise  as  sincere  and  well  founded. 

If  we  escape  this  rock,  the  opposite  extreme  of  discou- 
ragement may  have  a  fatal  influence.  Some,  through  too 
close  application  to  study,  contract  unhappy  disorders  in 
their  blood  and  spirits ;  and  Satan  takes  the  advantage  of 
this,  to  raise  a  world  of  darkness  and  confusion  in  their 
minds ;  so  that  they  are  pressed  out  of  measure,  and  ready 
to  sink  under  their  burden.  God  may  write  bitter  things 
against  us,  and  cause  us  to  possess  the  iniquities  of  our 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    PASTORAL    OFFICE.  199 

youth.  Possibly,  some  special  opportunity  of  serving  God, 
was  afforded  us,  and  neglected  ;  or,  as  Solomon,  we  may 
have  forsaken  him,  after  he  hath  spoken  to  us  twice.  Bv 
this,  the  Comforter,  which  should  comfort  our  souls,  is  pro- 
voked to  withdraw,  and  to  leave  us,  for  a  long  season,  in 
a  languishing  frame.  Thus,  we  go  mourning  without  the 
sun,  our  feet  lame,  our  knees  feeble,  our  hands  hanging 
down.  Performing  any  difficult  duty,  appears  impossible; 
and,  even  the  grasshopper  is  a  burden. 

After  a  series  of  years  spent  in  vigorous  endeavours  to 
promote  the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness;  ignorance,  pro- 
fanity, and  contempt  of  the  gospel,  too  often  continue  to 
prevail.  From  the  pulpit,  and  in  private,  too,  we  address 
our  hearers  in  the  warmest  manner :  But  we  preach,  and 
pray,  and  watch,  and  labour,  in  vain.  He  that  was  un- 
clean, is  unclean  still ;  and  he  that  was  filthy,  filthy  still. 
We  are  ready  to  say.  Why  exert  ourselves  thus  to  no  pur- 
pose? why  cultivate  a  soil,  which,  after  our  utmost  care, 
remains  barren  ?  Hence  ministers,  after  laudable  diligence 
in  the  first  years  of  their  ministry,  are  in  danger  of  sparing 
themselves  overmuch,  and  of  doing  little  in  the  duties  of 
their  office,  save  what  decency  and  character  constrain 
them  to  do.  The  temptations  gain  additional  force,  when 
those,  among  whom  we  have  faithfully  laboured,  fail  in 
due  gratitude  and  respect,  and  discover  an  eagerness  to 
pick  faults  in  our  sermons,  or  private  behaviour.  Though 
we  act  with  the  purest  intentions,  every  thing  is  taken  by 
a  wrong  handle,  and  sure  to  displease.  This  froward, 
censorious  spirit,  our  Lord  beautifully  describes,  Luke  vii. 
31 — 35.  Conscious  that  we  merit  better  treatment,  we 
sometimes  peevishly  take  pet  at  the  public;  and,  when  we 
find  they  are  resolved  to  blame  even  without  cause,  be- 
come less  concerned  to  avoid  just  cause  of  censure. 


200  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

Once  more. — As  we  grow  older,  aversion  to  fatigue, 
and  love  of  ease,  grow  upon  us,  and  often  lead  to  neglect 
or  delay  our  duty,  when  some  motive  stronger  than  indo- 
lence does  not  push  us  on  to  the  discharge  of  it.  Nay,  in- 
dolence,  feeble  and  languishing  as  it  seems,  often  triumphs 
over  the  more  violent  passions;  and,  as  it  restrains  bad 
men  from  much  wickedness,  so  it  hinders  the  servants  of 
Christ  from  doing  a  deal  of  good,  which  they  might,  and 
ought  to  have  done.  It  puts  off  till  to-morrow,  what  had 
better  been  dispatched  to-day.  To  study  a  subject  to. the 
bottom,  and  to  compose  with  exactness,  is  such  a  fatigue, 
that  if  we  have  a  certain  readiness  of  expression,  we  are 
apt  to  get  rid  of  it,  and  to  venture  into  the  pulpit  with  little 
preparation.  It  is  hard  to  resist  this  bias;  to  prosecute 
studies  which,  though  necessary,  are  perhaps  unpleasant; 
to  allow  a  suitable  proportion  of  time  to  every  different 
duty;  and  resolutely  to  employ  our  precious  hours  to  the 
best  advantage.  And  when  indolence,  by  long  habit,  has 
acquired  force,  the  overcoming  it  is  next  to  impossible. 

Judge,  my  brethren,  from  the  whole  of  what  has  been 
said,  if  the  work  of  the  ministry  is  so  light  and  easy,  as 
many,  through  ignorance  or  inadvertency,  are  apt  to  ima- 
gine. It  is  an  honourable,  but  it  is  also  a  laborious  and 
arduous  service :  and  no  man,  by  his  own  strength,  is 
sufficient  for  it.  How  vain,  then,  and  presumptuous,  are 
such,  who,  depending  on  their  natural  abilities,  hastily 
thrust  themselves  into  the  sacred  office,  without  spending 
suitable  time  in  preparatory  studies,  and  without  any  eye 
to  Christ,  to  assist,  to  accept,  and  to  prosper  their  labours! 
What  can  be  expected,  but  that,  being  unlearned  and  un- 
stable, they  should  wrest  the  Scripture  to  the  destruction 
of  themselves  and  others?  Even  men  of  the  most  distin- 
guished talents,  and  purest  zeal,  when  they  survey  the  ex- 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    THE    PASTOKAL    OFFICE.  201 

tent  and  importance  of  their  cliarge,  and  the  strict  account 
they  must  one  day  give  of  their  stewardship,  have  cause, 
with  Moses,  exceedingly  to  quake  and  fear,  and,  with  Da- 
vid, to  plead,  "  Enter  not,  O  Lord,  into  judgment  with  thy 
servant ;  for  in  thy  sight  no  flesh  living  shall  be  justified." 
How  dreadful,  then,  to  engage  in  such  work,  without  de- 
light in  it,  fitness  for  it,  or  regard  to  its  great  end  and  de- 
sign ! 

I  know  not,  if  any  students  of  divinity,  or  young  preach- 
ers, are  now  hearing  me.  If  there  are,  1  hope  they  will 
receive  what  1  have  said  with  meekness  and  candour.  As 
a  sincere  friend,  I  would  warn  them  of  rocks,  some  of 
which  I  myself  have  found  dangerous.  If  my  heart  de- 
ceived me  not,  my  ends  in  entering  into  the  ministry  were 
pure  and  disinterested.  I  have  seen  no  cause  to  repent 
my  choice  of  a  profession.  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ;  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  to 
every  one  that  believeth.  I  esteem  it  my  honour  and  hap- 
piness to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  But  I 
lament  that  I  entered  on  the  sacred  function,  ere  I  had 
spent  one  fourth  of  the  time,  in  reading,  in  meditation,  and 
in  devotional  exercises,  which  would  have  been  necessary 
in  any  tolerable  degree,  to  qualify  me  for  it.  I  have  made 
some  feeble  efforts  to  supply  these  defects.  But,  besides 
the  public  duties  of  my  office,  and  a  variety  of  unavoidable 
avocations  ;  indolence  of  temper,  the  employing  too  much 
time  in  studies  or  labours  less  important,  and  oiher  culpa- 
ble causes,  partly  formerly  hinted,  partly  needless  or  im- 
proper to  be  mentioned,  have  been  considerable  bars  in  the 
way  of  my  success.  Ye,  v.^ho  now  enjoy  the  golden  season 
of  youth,  be  careful  to  improve  it  to  better  purposes.  The 
advantages  you  now  have  for  acquiring  gifts  and  grace, 
may  never  return  in  any  future  period. 


202  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

And  now,  you  have  heard  the  duties  I  owe  to  this  nu- 
merous congreo-ation,  and    the  difficuhies  I  have  to  sur- 

DO  ' 

mount  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  them  ;  I  say,  to  this  con- 
gregation ;  having  neither  leisure  nor  incHnation,  to  do  the 
office  of  a  bishop  in  another's  diocese,  when  there  are  souls 
in  my  own  more  than  enough  for  my  care.  The  charge 
of  all  the  souls  in  this  large  and  populous  city,  is  a  yoke 
which  the  most  vigorous  minister  in  it  would  be  unable  to 
bear  :  and,  as  one  minister  cannot  inspect  every  family,  so 
no  one  family  can  reasonably  desire  the  inspection  of  every 
minister.  It  is  ordinarily  fit  that  people  should  apply  to 
those  ministers  in  whose  district  they  dwell,  and  to  whose 
immediate  inspection  Providence  has  entrusted  them.  In 
this  way,  few,  if  any,  will  be  wholly  overlooked.  But  if 
we  pursue  no  regular  plan,  but  leave  it  to  chance,  or  to 
personal  attachments,  to  determine  our  work,  multitudes, 
who  most  need  our  assistance,  will  enjoy  least  of  it,  and 
others  will  engross  a  greater  proportion  of  our  time  than 
ought  to  be  allowed  them.  I  therefore  hope  my  many 
friends  and  acquaintances  in  other  congregrations  of  this 
city,  will  forgive  me  for  preferring  a  greater  to  a  lesser 
good,  and  for  employing  my  labours  where,  through  the 
blessing  of  God,  I  think  they  bid  fairest  to  be  useful. 

If  my  relation  to  this  congregation  forbids  me,  in  ordi- 
nary cases,  to  alienate  from  them  my  ministerial  services ; 
much  more  does  my  relation  to  the  Church  in  general,  for- 
bid me,  needlessly  to  trifle  away  my  time,  or  to  employ  it 
in  a  way  foreign  to  my  office.  God  has  given  me  a 
charge,  to  meditate  on  divine  things,  and  give  myself 
wholly  to  them  :  and  friends,  and  innocent  recreations, 
must  not  claim  those  hours  which  ought  to  be  consecrated 
to  God  and  his  people.  I  would  say  to  friends,  I  would 
say  to  innocent  recreations,  as  Nehemiah  to  Sanballat,  "  I 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  PASTORAL  OFFICE.  203 

am  doing  a  great  work,  so  that  I  cannot  come  down;  why- 
should  the  work  cease,  whilst  I  leave  it,  and  come  down  to 
you?"  Neh.  vi.  3.  If  the  apostles  thought  it  unreasonable 
to  leave  the  word  of  God,  in  order  to  redress  abuses  com- 
mitted in  administering  the  alms  of  the  church;  shall  we 
leave  it  for  causes  of  a  less  worthy  nature?  Doubtless,  it 
becomes  us  to  employ  what  time  we  can  spare,  from  the 
duties  we  owe  to  our  souls,  to  our  families,  to  our  congre- 
gations, in  studies  or  labours,  that  may  tend  to  the  general 
benefit  of  the  church  of  God.  This  would  afford  us  abun- 
dant work,  though  we  were  fixed  in  the  smallest  and  most 
inconsiderable  charges.  But  though  such  services  are  of- 
ten expected  from  ministers  in  this  great  city,  and,  though 
it  must  be  owned,  our  situation  procures  some  peculiar  ad- 
vantages for  engaging  in  them,  yet  we  must  be  singularly 
frugal  of  our  time,  if  we  would  redeem  any  considerable 
proportion  of  it  for  those  desirable  ends. 

But  It  is  now  time,  briefly,  to  address  my  dear  Christian 
friends  and  brethren  in  this  congregation,  of  which  the 
spiritual  oversight,  through  the  providence  of  God,  is  com- 
mitted to  me.  When  I  think  on  the  many  great  and  good 
men  who  have  formerly  filled  this  pulpit,  and  cast  an  eye 
on  my  own  unworthiness  and  insufficiency,  I  cannot  but 
tremble  that  one  so  poorly  qualified,  is  now  called  to  the 
same  work.  When  I  review  my  defects  and  miscarriages 
when  exercising  the  sacred  office  in  two  charges  compara- 
tively easy,  and,  in  the  last  of  which,  I  had  the  aid  of  an 
afiectionale  and  faithful  fellow-labourer,*  I  am  ready  to 
say,  if  I  have  run  with  the  footmen,  and  they  have  wearied 
me,  how  shall  I  run  with  the  chariots  ?  and  if,  in  the  day 
of  prosperity,  wherein   I  trusted,  my  heart   fainted,  what 


*  The  Reverend  Mr.  Robert  Roland  at  Colross. 


204  THE  CIIRSTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

shall  I  do  in  the  swellings  of  Jordan  ?  I  am  called  to  enter 
upon  labours,  and  to  encounter  difficulties,  hitherto  un- 
known to  me.  My  task  is,  my  vigour  is  not,  increased.  1 
am  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trem- 
bling, lest  I  shall  not  find  you  such  as  I  would,  and  that  I 
shall  be  found  unto  you  such  as  ye  would  not.  Struck 
with  the  disproportion  between  my  strength  and  the  diffi- 
culties of  this  important  charge,  I  must  bespeak  your  can- 
dour and  indulgence;  and  yet,  weak  as  I  am,  and  feeble 
as  my  endeavours  are,  they  may  tend  to  our  mutual  salva- 
tion, through  your  prayers,  and  the  supply  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ.  I  beseech  you,  therefore,  brethren,  for  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ's  sake,  and  for  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  that  ye 
strive  together  with  me,  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me 
that  I  may  be  delivered  from  them  that  do  not  believe  :  that 
my  ministerial  services  in  this  city,  may  be  accepted  of  the 
saints  ;  and  that  to  you  in  particular,  I  may  come  with  joy 
by  the  will  of  God,  and  may  with  you  be  refreshed  ;  Rom. 
XV.  80 — 32.  Send  up  your  warmest  addresses  to  the  Fa- 
ther of  lights,  from  whom  cometh  every  good  and  perfect 
gift,  that  his  grace  may  be  sufficient  for  me,  and  his 
strength  perfected  in  my  weakness  :  that  in  my  closet,  he 
would  enable  me  to  incline  my  ear  to  wisdom,  and  to  apply 
my  heart  to  understanding  ;  yea,  to  cry  after  knowledge, 
and  lift  up  my  voice  for  understanding  ;  to  seek  her  as  sil- 
ver, and  to  search  for  her  as  for  hid  treasures  :  that  in  the 
pulpit,  and  in  the  more  private  duties  of  my  office,  he 
would  touch  my  cold  heart,  and  faltering  lips,  with  a  live 
coal  from  his  altar,  and  give  me  the  tongue  of  the  learned, 
to  speak  words  in  season  to  every  soul:  that  the  law  of 
truth  may  be  in  my  mouth,  and  no  iniquity  found  in  my 
lips :  that  I  may  walk  with  God  in  peace  and  equity,  and 
turn  many  away  from  iniquity.     Brethren,  pray  for  us. 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  THE  PASTORAL  OFFICE.  205 

that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course  and  be 
glorified ;  and  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  wicked  and 
unreasonable  men ;  for  all  men  have  not  faith ;  2  Thess. 
iii.  1,  2.  Pray  always,  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
in  the  Spirit ;  and  watch  thereto,  with  all  perseverance  and 
supplication  for  all  saints  ;  and  for  me,  that  utterance  may 
be  given  unto  me,  that  I  may  open  my  mouth  boldly,  to 
make  known  the  mystery  of  the  gospel ;  Eph.  vi.  18,  19. 
Moreover,  as  for  me,  God  forbid  that  I  should  sin  against 
the  Lord,  in  ceasing  to  pray  for  you  :  but  I  will  teach  you 
through  divine  strength,  the  good  and  the  right  way.  For 
my  friends  and  brethren's  sake,  I  will  now  say,  Peace  be 
within  you  ;  and  because  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God, 
I  will  seek  your  good.  I  conclude  with  the  prayer  of  the 
Psalmist,  Ps.  11.  9 — 13  and  15th  verses;  "Hide  thy  face 
from  my  sins,  and  blot  out  all  mine  iniquities.  Create  in 
me  a  clean  heart,  O  God ;  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within 
me.  Cast  me  not  away  from  thy  presence,  and  take  not 
thy  Holy  Spirit  from  me.  Restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy 
salvation,  and  uphold  me  with  thy  free  Spirit.  Then  will 
1  teach  transgressors  thy  ways,  and  sinners  shall  be  con- 
verted unto  thee.  O  Lord,  open  thou  my  lips,  and  my 
mouth  shall  show  forth  thy  praise." 


18 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER'S  CONDUCT. 
BY  ISAAC  WATTS,  D.  D. 

When  true  religion  falls  under  a  general  and  remark- 
able decay,  it  is  time  for  all  that  are  concerned  to  awaken 
and  rouse  themselves  to  fresh  vigour  and  activity,  in  their 
several  posts  of  service.  If  the  interests  of  piety  and  vir- 
tue are  things  fit  to  be  encouraged  and  maintained  in  the 
world,  if  the  kingdom  of  the  blessed  God  among  men  be 
worthy  to  be  supported,  surely  it  is  a  necessary  and  be- 
coming zeal  for  every  one  who  hath  the  honour  to  be  a 
minister  of  this  kingdom,  to  take  alarm  at  the  appearance 
of  such  danger  ;  and  each  of  us  should  inquire,  What  can 
I  do  to  strengthen  the  things  that  remain  and  are  ready  to 
die,  as  well  as  to  recover  what  is  lost  1  Let  my  brethren 
therefore  in  the  ministry  forgive  me  if  I  presume,  at  this 
season,  to  set  before  them  a  plain  and  serious  exhortation. 
What  I  have  to  say  on  this  subject  shall  be  contained  un- 
der four  general  heads. 

I.  Take  heed  to  your  own  personal  religion,  as  absolute- 
ly necessary  to  the  right  discharge  of  the  ministerial  office. 

n.  Take  heed  to  your  private  studies,  and  preparation 
for  public  service. 

III.  Take  heed  to  your  public  labours,  and  actual  min- 
istrations in  the  church. 

IV.  Take  heed  to  your  conversation  in  the  world,  and 
especially  among  the  flock  of  Christ  over  whom  you  preside. 
— Bear  with  me  while  I  enlarge  a  little  upon  each  of  these. 

L  Take  heed  to  your  personal  religion,  especially  to  the 
work  of  God  in  your  own  heart,  as  absolutely  necessary  to 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.     207 

the  right  discharge  of  the  ministerial  work.  Surely,  there 
is  the  highest  obligation  on  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  to  be- 
lieve and  practice  what  he  preaches.  He  is  under  the  most 
powerful  and  sacred  engagements  to  be  a  Christian  himself, 
who  goes  forth  to  persuade  the  world  to  become  Christians. 
A  minister  of  Christ,  who  is  not  a  hearty  believer  in  Christ, 
and  a  sincere  follower  of  him,  is  a  most  shameful  and  in- 
consistent character,  and  forbids  in  practice  what  he  recom- 
mends in  words  and  sentences. 

But  it  is  not  enough  for  a  minister  to  have  a  common  de- 
gree of  piety  and  virtue  equal  to  the  rest  of  Christians  ; 
he  should  transcend  and  surpass  others.  The  leaders  and 
officers  of  the  army  under  the  blessed  Jesus  should  be 
more  expert  in  the  Christian  exercises,  and  more  advanced 
in  the  holy  warfare,  than  their  fellow-soldiers  are  supposed 
to  be :  2  Cor.  vi:  4.  In  all  things  approving  ourselves 
(saith  the  apostle)  as  the  ministers  of  God,  in  much  pa- 
tience, &c.,  and,  I  may  add,  in  much  of  every  Christian 
grace.  A  small  and  low  degree  of  it  is  not  sufficient  for 
a  minister ;  see  therefore  not  only  that  you  practice  every 
part  and  instance  of  piety  and  virtue  which  you  preach  to 
others,  but  abound  therein,  and  be  eminent  beyond  and 
above  the  rest,  as  your  station  in  the  church  is  more  ex- 
alted, and  as  your  character  demands. 

Now,  since  your  helps,  in  the  way  to  Heaven,  both  to 
the  knowledge  and  practice  of  duty,  are  much  greater  than 
what  others  enjoy,  and  your  obstacles  and  impediments 
are  in  some  instances  less  than  theirs,  it  will  be  a  shameful 
thing  in  you,  as  it  is  a  matter  of  shame  to  any  of  us,  to 
sink  below  the  character  of  other  Christians  in  the  practice 
of  our  holy  religion,  or  even  if  we  do  not  excel  the  most 
of  them  ;  since  our  obligations  to  it,  as  well  as  our  advan- 
tao-es  for  it,  are  so  much  greater  than  those  of  others. 


208  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

1.  Take  heed  therefore  to  your  own  practical  and  vital 
religion,  as  to  the  realit)''  and  the  clear  undoubted  evi- 
dence of  it  in  your  conscience.  Give  double  diligence  to 
make  your  calling  and  election  sure.  See  to  it,  with  earn- 
est solicitude,  that  you  be  not  mistaken  in  so  necessary 
and  important  a  concern  ;  for  a  minister  who  preaches  up 
the  religion  of  Christ,  yet  has  no  evidence  of  it  in  his  own 
heart,  will  lie  under  vast  discouragements  in  his  work; 
and  if  he  be  not  a  real  Christian  himself,  he  will  justly  fall 
under  double  damnation. 

Call  your  own  soul  often  to  account ;  examine  the  tem- 
per, the  frame,  and  the  motions  of  your  heart  with  all  holy 
severity,  so  that  the  evidences  of  your  faith  in  Jesus,  of 
your  repentance  for  sin,  and  of  your  conversion  to  God, 
be  many  and  fair,  be  strong  and  unquestionable ;  that  you 
may  walk  on  with  courage  and  joyful  hope  toward  Heaven, 
and  lead  on  the  flock  of  Christ  thither  with  holy  assurance 
and  joy. 

2.  Take  heed  to  your  own  religion,  as  to  the  liveliness 
and  power  of  it.  Let  it  not  be  a  sleepy  thing  in  your  bo- 
som, but  sprightly  and  active,  and  always  awake.  Keep 
your  own  soul  near  to  God,  and  in  the  way  in  which  you 
first  came  near  him,  i.  e.  by  the  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Let  no  distance  and  estrangement  grow  between  God  and 
you,  between  Christ  and  you.  Maintain  much  converse 
with  God  by  prayer,  by  reading  his  word,  by  holy  medita- 
tion, by  heavenly-mindedness,  and  universal  holiness  in 
frame  and  temper  of  your  own  spirit.  Converse  with  God 
and  with  your  own  soul  in  the  duties  of  secret  religion, 
and  walk  always  in  the  world  as  under  the  eye  of  God. 
Every  leader  of  the  flock  of  God  should  act  as  Moses  did, 
— should  live  as  "  seeing  him  that  is  invisible." 

3.  Take  heed  to  your  personal  religion,  as  to  the  growth 


RULES    FOR    THE    PREACIIEr's    CONDUCT.  209 

and  increase  of  it.  Let  it  be  ever  upon  the  advancing 
hand.  Be  tenderly  sensible  of  every  wandering  affection 
toward  vanity,  every  deviation  from  God  and  your  duty, 
every  rising  sin,  every  degree  of  growing  distance  from 
God.  Watch  and  pray  much,  and  converse  much  with 
God,  as  one  of  his  ministering  angels  in  flesh  and  blood, 
and  grow  daily  in  conformity  to  God  and  your  blessed 
Saviour,  who  is  the  first  minister  of  his  Father's  kingdom, 
and  the  fairest  image  of  his  Father. 

Such  a  conduct  will  have  several  happy  influences  to- 
wards the  fulfilling  of  your  ministry,  and  will  render  you 
more  fit  for  every  part  of  your  public  ministrations. 

1.  Hereby  you  will  prove  in  your  acquaintance  with 
divine  things,  and  the  spiritual  parts  of  religion,  that  you 
may  better  teach  the  people  both  truth  and  duty« 

Those  who  are  much  with  God  may  expect  and  hope 
that  he  will  teach  them  the  secret  of  his  covenant,  and  the 
ways  of  his  mercy,  by  communications  of  divine  light  to 
their  spirits.  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that 
fear  him,  and  he  will  show  them  his  covenant."  Luther 
used  to  say.  That  he  sometimes  got  more  knowledge  in  a 
short  time  by  prayer,  than  by  the  study  and  labour  of 
many  hours. 

2.  Hereby  you  will  be  more  fit  to  speak  to  the  great 
God  at  all  times,  as  a  son  with  holy  confidence  in  him  as 
your  Father ;  and  you  will  be  better  prepared  to  pray  with 
and  for  your  people.  You  will  have  an  habitual  readiness 
for  the  work,  and  increase  in  the  gift  of  prayer.  You  will 
obtain  a  treasure  and  fluency  of  sacred  language,  suited  to 
address  God  on  all  occasions. 

3.  Hereby  you  will  be  kept  near  to  the  spring  of  all 
grace,  to  the  fountain  of  strength  and  comfort  in  your 
work ;   you  will  be  ever  deriving  fresh  anointings,  fresh  in- 

18* 


210  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

fluences,  daily  lights  and  powers,  to  enable  you  to  go 
through  all  the  difficulties  and  labours  of  your  sacred 
office. 

4.  Hereby,  when  you  come  among  men  in  your  sacred 
ministrations,  you  will  appear,  and  speak,  and  act  like  a 
man  come  from  God ;  like  Moses,  with  a  lustre  upon  his 
face  when  he  had  conversed  with  God  ;  like  a  minister  of  the 
court  of  Heaven  employed  in  a  divine  office ;  like  a  mes- 
senger of  grace  who  hath  just  been  with  God,  and  received 
instructions  from  him  ;  and  the  world  will  take  cognizance 
of  you,  as  they  did  of  the  apostles,  that  they  were  men 
who  had  been  with  Jesus. 

5.  This  will  better  furnish  you  for  serious  converse  with 
the  souls  and  consciences  of  men,  by  giving  j-ou  experi- 
mental acquaintance  with  the  things  of  religion,  as  they 
are  transacted  in  the  heart.  You  will  learn  more  of  the 
springs  of  sin  and  holiness,  the  workings  of  nature  and 
grace,  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  the  subtility  of  temptation, 
and  the  holy  skill  of  counterworking  the  snares  of  sin,  and 
the  devices  of  Satan,  and  all  their  designs  to  ruin  the  souls 
of  men.  You  will  speak  with  more  divine  compassion  to 
wretched  and  perishing  mortals  ;  with  more  life  and  power 
to  stupid  sinners;  with  more  sweetness  and  comfort  to 
awakened  consciences,  and  with  more  awful  language  and 
influence  to  backsliding  Christians. 

6.  You  will  hereby  learn  to  preach  more  powerfully  in 
all  respects  for  the  salvation,  and  talk  more  feelingly  on 
every  sacred  subject,  when  the  power  and  sense,  and  life 
of  godliness  are  kept  up  in  your  own  spirit.  Then,  on 
some  special  occasions,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  borrow 
the  language  of  David  the  prophet,  and  of  St.  Paul  and 
St.  John,  two  great  apostles,  though  it  may  be  best  in  pub- 
lic to  speak  in  the   plural  number, — "  We  have  believed, 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER  S  CONDUCT.      211 

therefore  wc  have  spoken ;  what  we  have  heard  and 
learned  from  Christ,  we  have  declared  unto  you  ;  what  we 
have  seen  and  felt,  we  arc  bold  to  speak ;  attend,  and  we 
will  tell  you  what  God  has  done  for  our  souls."  You  may 
then  at  proper  seasons  convince,  direct,  and  comfort  others 
by  the  same  words  of  light  and  power,  of  precept  and  pro- 
mise, of  joy  and  hope,  which  have  convinced,  directed, 
and  comforted  you  :  a  word  coming  from  the  heart  will 
sooner  reach  the  heart. 

II.  Take  heed  to  your  own  private  studies.  These  pri- 
vate studies  are  of  various  kinds,  whether  you  consider 
them,  in  general,  as  necessary  to  furnish  the  mind  with 
knowledge  for  the  office  of  the  sacred  ministry,  or,  in  par- 
ticular, as  necessary  to  prepare  discourses  for  the  pulpit. 

Those  general  studies  may  be  just  mentioned,  in  this 
place,  which  furnish  the  mind  with  knowledge  for  the  work 
of  a  minister :  for  though  it  be  known  you  have  passed 
through  the  several  stages  of  science  in  your  younger 
years,  and  have  made  a  good  improvement  in  them,  yet  a 
review  of  many  of  them  will  be  found  needful,  and  an  in- 
crease in  some  (so  far  as  leisure  permits)  may  be  proper 
and  useful,  even  through  the  whole  course  of  life. 

But  amongst  all  these  inquiries  and  studies,  and  these 
various  improvements  of  the  mind,  let  us  take  heed  that 
none  of  them  carry  our  thoughts  away  too  far  from  our 
chief  and  glorious  design,  that  is  the  ministry  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ.  Let  none  of  them  intrench  upon  those 
hours  which  should  be  devoted  to  our  study  of  the  Bible  or 
preparations  for  the  pulpit ;  and  whensoever  we  find  our 
inclination  too  much  attached  to  any  particular  human 
science,  let  us  set  a  guard  upon  ourselves,  lest  it  rob  us  of 
our  diviner  studies  and  our  best  improvement.     A  minister 


212  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

should  remember  that  he,  with  all  his  studies,  is  consecrat- 
ed to  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  Let  every  thing  be  done 
therefore  with  a  view  to  our  great  end  ;  let  all  the  rest  of 
our  knowledse  be  like  lines  drawn  from  the  vast  circum- 
ference  of  universal  nature,  pointing  to  that  divine  centre, 
God  and  Religion  :  and  let  us  pursue  every  part  of  science 
with  a  design  to  gain  better  qualifications  thereby  for  our 
sacred  work. 

I  come  to  speak  of  those  particular  studies  which  are 
preparatory  for  the  public  work  of  the  pulpit  ,•  and  here, 
when  you  retire  to  compose  a  sermon,  let  your  great  end  be 
ever  kept  in  view,  i.  e.  to  say  something  for  the  honour  of 
God,  for  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  for  the  salvation  of  the 
souls  of  men.  For  this  purpose,  a  few  rules  may  perhaps 
be  of  some  service. 

One  great  and  general  rule  is.  Ask  advice  of  Heaven, 
by  prayer,  about  every  part  of  your  preparatory  studies  ; 
seek  the  direction  and  assistance  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for 
inclining  your  thoughts  to  proper  subjects,  for  guiding  you 
to  proper  Scriptures,  and  framing  your  whole  sermon,  both 
as  to  the  matter  and  manner,  that  it  may  attain  the  divine 
and  sacred  ends  proposed. — But  I  insist  not  largely  on  this, 
here,  because  prayer  for  aids  and  counsels  from  Heaven 
belongs  to  every  part  of  your  work,  both  in  the  closet,  in 
the  pulpit,  and  in  your  daily  conversation. 

The  particular  rules  for  your  preparatory  work  may  be 
such  as  these  : — 

1.  In  choosing  your  texts  or  themes  of  discourse,  seek 
such  as  are  more  suited  to  do  good  to  souls,  according  to 
the  present  wants,  dangers,  and  circumstances  of  the  peo- 
ple;  whether  for  the  instruction  of  the  ignorant;  for  the 
conviction  of  the  stupid  and  senseless  ;  for  the  melting  and 
softening  of  the  obstinate;  for  the  conversion  of  the  wicked; 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHEr's  CONDUCT.      213 

for  the  edification  of  converts  ;  for  the  conrifort  of  the  timor- 
ous and  mournful ;  for  gentle  admonition  of  backsliders, 
or  more  severe  reproof.  Some  acquaintance  with  the  gene- 
ral case  and  character  of  your  hearers  is  needful  for  this 
end. 

2.  In  handling  the  text,  divide,  explain,  illustrate,  prove, 
convince,  infer,  and  apply  in  such  a  manner  as  to  do  real 
service  to  men,  and  honour  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Do 
not  say  within  yourself,  how  much  or  how  elegantly  can 
I  talk  upon  such  a  text,  but  what  can  I  say  most  usefully 
to  those  who  hear  me,  for  the  instruction  of  their  minds, 
for  the  conviction  of  their  consciences,  and  for  the  persua- 
sion of  their  hearts?  Be  not  fond  of  displaying  your 
learned  criticisms  in  clearing  up  terms  and  phrases  of  a 
text,  where  scholars  alone  can  be  edified  by  them  ;  nor 
spend  the  precious  moments  of  the  congregation  in  making 
them  hear  you  explain  what  is  clear  enough  before,  and 
hath  no  need  of  explaining;  nor  in  proving  that  which  is 
so  obvious  that  it  wants  no  proof.  This  is  little  better 
than  triflincr  with  God  and  man. 

Think  not,  how  can  I  make  a  sermon  soonest  and  easi- 
est ?  but  how  can  I  make  the  most  profitable  sermon  for 
my  hearers?  Not  what  fine  things  I  can  say,  either  in  a 
way  of  criticism  or  philosophy,  or  in  a  way  of  oratory  and 
harangue  ;  but  what  powerful  words  can  I  speak  to  impress 
the  consciences  of  them  that  hear  with  a  lasting  sense  of 
moral,  divine,  and  eternal  things?  Judge  wisely  what  to 
leave  out,  as  well  as  what  to  speak.  Let  not  your  chief 
design  be  to  work  up  a  sheet,  or  to  hold  out  an  hour,  but 
to  save  a  soul. 

3.  In  speaking  of  the  great  things  of  God  and  religion, 
remember  you  are  a  minister  of  Christ  and  the  gospel, 
sent  to  publish  to  men  what  God  has  revealed  by  his  pro- 


214  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  3IANUAL. 

phets  and  apostles,  and  by  his  Son  Jesus, — and  not  a  hea- 
then philosopher,  to  teach  the  people  merely  what  the  light 
of  reason  can  search  out.  You  are  not  to  stand  up  here 
as  a  professor  of  ancient  or  modern  philosophy,  nor  as  an 
usher  in  the  school  of  Plato,  or  Seneca,  or  Locke ;  but  as 
a  teacher  in  the  school  of  Christ,  as  a  preacher  of  the  New 
Testament.  You  are  not  a  Jewish  priest,  to  instruct  men 
in  the  precise  niceties  of  ancient  Judaism,  legal  rites  and 
ceremonies  ;  but  you  are  a  Christian  minister :  let  Chris- 
tianity, therefore,  run  through  all  your  compositions,  and 
spread  its  glories  over  them. 

It  is  granted,  indeed,  that  reasonings  from  the  light  of 
Nature  have  a  considerable  use  in  the  ministry  of  the  gos- 
pel. It  is  by  the  principles  of  natural  religion,  and  by 
reasoning  from  ihem  on  the  wonderful  events  of  prophecy 
and  miracles,  &c.,  that  we  ourselves  must  leain  the  truth 
of  the  Christian  religion ;  and  we  must  teach  the  people  to 
build  their  faith  of  the  gospel  on  just  and  rational  grounds  : 
this  may  perhaps,  at  some  time  or  other  require  a  few 
whole  discourses  on  some  of  the  principal  themes  of  natu- 
ral religion,  in  order  to  introduce  and  display  the  religion 
of  Jesus  :  but  such  occasions  will  seldom  arise  in  the  course 
of  your  ministry. 

It  is  granted  also,  that  it  is  very  useful  labour  sometimes, 
in  a  sermon,  to  show  how  far  the  light  of  nature  and  rea- 
son will  carry  us  on  in  the  search  of  duty  and  happiness, 
and  then  to  manifest  how  happily  the  light  of  Scripture 
supplies  the  deficiency  of  it,  that  the  people  may  know  how 
greatly  they  are  indebted  to  the  peculiar  favour  of  God  for 
the  book  of  divine  revelation. 

If  you  speak  of  the  duties  which  men  owe  to  God,  or  to 
one  another,  even  those  which  are  found  out  by  reason  and 
natural  conscience,  show  how  the  gospel  of  Christ  hath 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER  S  CONDUCT.     215 

advanced  and  refined  every  thing  that  nature  and  reason 
teach  us.  Enforce  these  duties  by  motives  of  Christianity, 
as  well  as  by  philosophical  arguments  drawn  from  the  na- 
ture of  things :  stir  up  to  the  practice  of  them,  by  the  ex- 
amples of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  by  that  Heaven  and 
that  Hell  which  are  revealed  to  the  world  by  Jesus  Christ 
our  Saviour ;  impress  them  on  the  heart  by  the  constrain- 
ing influence  of  the  mercy  of  God  and  the  dying  love  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  glorious  appearance  to  judge 
the  living  and  the  dead,  and  by  our  blessed  hope  of  attend- 
ing him  at  that  day.  These  are  the  appointed  arguments 
of  our  holy  religion,  and  may  expect  more  divine  success. 

When  you  have  occasion  to  represent  what  need  there 
is  of  diligence  and  labour  in  the  duties  of  holiness,  show 
also  what  aids  are  promised  in  the  gospel  to  humble  souls, 
who  are  sensible  of  their  own  frailty  to  resist  temptation, 
or  to  discharge  religious  and  moral  duties ;  and  what  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit  may  be  expected  by  those  who 
seek  it.  Let  them  know  that  Christ  is  exalted  to  send 
forth  this  Spirit,  to  bestow  repentance  and  sanctification  as 
well  as  forgiveness :  for  without  him  we  can  do  nothing. 

If  you  would  raise  the  hearts  of  your  hearers  to  a  just 
and  high  esteem  of  this  gospel  of  grace,  and  impress  them 
with  an  awful  sense  of  the  divine  importance  and  worth  of 
it,  be  not  afraid  to  lay  human  nature  low,  and  to  represent 
it  in  its  ruins  by  the  fall  of  the  first  Adam.  It  is  the  vain 
exaltation  of  ruined  nature  that  makes  the  gospel  so  much 
despised  in  our  age.  Labour  therefore  to  make  them  see 
and  feel  the  deplorable  state  of  mankind,  as  described  in 
Scripture  ;  that  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
death  by  sin,  and  a  sentence  of  death  hath  passed  upon 
all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  Let  them  hear  and 
know  that  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  all  under  sin  ;  that  there 


216  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one ;  that  every  mouth  may  be 
stopped,  and  all  the  world  may  appear  guilty  before  God. 
Let  them  know  that  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct 
his  steps ;  that  we  are  not  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think 
any  good  thing ;  that  we  are  without  strength,  alienated 
from  the  life  of  God,  through  the  ignorance,  and  darkness 
of  our  understanding,  and  are  by  nature  children  of  diso- 
bedience, and  children  of  wrath;  that  we  are  unable  to  re- 
cover ourselves  out  of  these  depths  of  wretchedness  with- 
out the  condescensions  of  divine  grace,  and  that  the  gospel 
of  Christ  is  introduced  as  the  only  sovereign  remedy  and 
relief  under  all  this  desolation  of  nature,  this  overwhelming 
distress ;  neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other ;  for  there 
is  none  other  name  under  Heaven  given  among  men  where- 
by we  must  be  saved.  And  they  that  wilfully  and  obsti- 
nately reject  this  message  of  divine  love,  must  perish  with- 
out remedy,  and  without  hope;  for  there  remains  no  more 
sacrifice  for  sin,  but  a  certain  fearful  expectation  of  ven- 
geance. 

These  were  the  sacred  weapons  with  which  those  were 
armed  to  whom  our  exalted  Saviour  gave  commission  to 
travel  through  the  dominions  of  Satan,  which  were  spread 
over  the  heathen  countries,  and  raise  up  a  kingdom  for 
himself  amongst  them.  It  was  with  principles,  rules,  and 
motives  derived  from  the  gospel,  that  they  were  sent  to  at- 
tack the  reigning  vices  of  mankind,  to  reform  profligate 
nations,  and  to  turn  them  from  dumb  idols  to  serve  the  liv- 
in-g  God.  And  though  St.  Paul  was  a  man  of  learning 
above  the  rest,  yet  he  was  not  sent  to  preach  the  enticing 
words  of  man's  wisdom,  nor  to  talk  as  the  disputers  of  the 
age  and  the  philosophers  did  in  their  schools;  but  his  busi- 
ness was  to  preach  Christ  crucified;  though  this  doctrine 
of  the  cross,  aad  the  Son  of  God  suspended  on  it,  was  a 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.     217 

stumbling-block  to  the  Jews,  and  the  Greeks  counted  it 
foolishness ;  yet  to  them  that  were  called,  both  Jews  and 
Greeks,  this  doctrine  was  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  God  for  the  salvation  of  men.  And  therefore  St. 
Paul  determined  to  know  nothing  among  them,  in  com- 
parison of  the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  him  crucified.  These 
were  the  weapons  of  his  warfare,  which  were  mighty, 
through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong  holds  of 
sin  and  Satan  in  the  hearts  of  men,  and  brought  every 
thought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ.  It  was 
by  the  ministration  of  this  gospel  that  the  fornicators  were 
made  chaste  and  holy,  and  idolaters  became  worshippers 
of  the  God  of  Heaven  ;  that  thieves  learned  honest  labour, 
and  the  covetous  were  taught  to  seek  treasures  in  Heaven ; 
the  drunkards  grew  out  of  love  with  their  cups,  and  re- 
nounced all  intemperance ;  the  revilers  governed  their 
tongues,  and  spoke  well  of  their  neighbours,  and  the  cruel 
extortioners  and  oppressors  learned  to  practise  compassion 
and  charity  ;  these  vilest  of  sinners,  these  children  of  Hell, 
were  made  heirs  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven — being  washed, 
being  sanctified,  being  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 

Flad  you  all  the  refined  science  of  Plato  or  Socrates  ;  all 
the  skill  in  morals  that  ever  was  attained  by  Zeno,  Seneca, 
or  Epictetus ;  were  you  furnished  with  all  the  flowing  ora- 
tory of  Cicero,  or  the  thunder  of  Demosthenes ;  were  all 
these  talents  and  excellencies  united  in  one  man,  and  you 
were  the  person  so  richly  endowed, — and  could  you  em- 
ploy them  all  in  every  sermon  you  preach, — yet  you  could 
have  no  reasonable  hope  to  convert  and  save  one  soul  in 
Great  Britain,  where  the  gospel  is  published,  while  you 
lay  aside  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  and  leave  it  entirely 

out  of  your  discourses. 
19 


218  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

Let  me  proceed  yet  further,  and  say,  had  j^ou  the  fullest 
acquaintance  that  ever  man  acquired  with  all  the  princi- 
ples and  duties  of  natural  religion,  both  in  its  regard  to 
God  and  to  your  fellow-creatures  ;  had  you  the  skill  and 
tongue  of  an  angel  to  range  all  these  in  their  fairest  order, 
to  place  them  in  the  fullest  light,  and  to  pronounce  and 
represent  the  whole  law  of  God  with  such  force  and  splen- 
dour to  a  British  auditory,  as  was  done  to  the  Israelites  at 
mount  Sinai,  you  might,  perhaps,  lay  the  consciences  of 
men  under  deep  conviction,  for  by  the  law  is  the  knowledge 
of  sin ;  but  I  am  fully  persuaded  you  would  never  recon- 
cile one  soul  to  God ;  you  would  never  change  the  heart 
of  one  sinner,  nor  bring  him  into  the  favour  of  God,  nor 
fit  him  for  the  joys  of  Heaven,  without  this  blessed  gospel 
which  is  committed  to  your  hands. 

The  great  and  glorious  God  is  jealous  of  his  own  autho- 
rity, and  of  the  honour  of  his  Son  Jesus ;  nor  will  he  con- 
descend to  bless  any  other  methods  for  obtaining  so  divine 
an  end  than  what  he  himself  has  prescribed  ;  nor  will  his 
Holy  Spirit,  whose  ofRce  it  is  to  glorify  Christ,  stoop  to 
concur  with  any  other  sort  of  means  for  the  saving  of  sin- 
ners, where  the  name  and  offices  of  his  Son,  the  only  ap- 
pointed Saviour,  are  known,  and  despised  and  neglected. 
It  is  the  gospel  alone  that  is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation. 
If  the  prophets  will  not  stand  in  his  counsel,  nor  cause  the 
people  to  hear  his  words,  they  will  never  be  able  to  turn 
Israel  from  the  iniquity  of  their  ways,  nor  the  evil  of  their 
doings. 

Was  it  not  the  special  design  of  these  doctrines  of  Christ, 
when  they  were  first  graciously  communicated  to  the  world, 
to  reform  the  vices  of  mankind  which  reason  could  not  re- 
form? and  to  restore  the  world  to  piety  and  virtue,  for 
which  the  powers  of  reason  appeared  too  feeble  and  impo- 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.      219 

tent  ?  The  nations  of  the  earth  had  made  long  and  fruit- 
less essays  what  the  light  of  nature  and  philosophy  would 
do,  to  bring  wandering  degenerate  man  back  again  to  his 
Maker  ;  fruitless  and  long  essays  indeed,  when,  after  some 
thousands  of  years,  the  world,  who  had  forgotten  their 
Maker  and  his  laws,  still  ran  further  from  God,  and  plunged 
themselves  into  all  abominable  impieties  and  corrupt  prac- 
tices !  Now,  if  the  all- wise  God  saw  the  gospel  of  Christ 
to  be  so  fit  and  happy  an  instrument  for  the  recovery  of 
wretched  man  to  religion  and  morality  ;  if  he  furnished  his 
apostles  with  these  doctrines  for  this  very  purpose,  and 
pronounced  a  blessing  upon  them  as  his  own  appointment, 
why  should  we  not  suppose,  that  this  gospel  is  still  as  fit, 
in  its  own  nature,  for  the  same  purpose,  as  it  was  at  first? 
And  why  may  we  not  hope  the  same  heavenly  blessing, 
in  a  great  measure,  to  remain  upon  it,  for  these  purposes, 
to  the  end  of  the  world  ? 

Shall  I  enquire  yet  further:  Is  this  a  day  when  we 
should  leave  the  peculiar  articles  of  the  religion  of  Christ 
out  of  our  ministrations,  when  the  truth  of  them  is  boldly 
called  in  question,  and  denied  by  such  multitudes  who 
dwell  among  us  1  Is  this  a  proper  time  for  us  to  forget 
the  name  of  Christ  in  our  public  labours,  when  the  witty 
talents  and  reasonings  of  men  join  together,  and  labour 
hard  to  cast  out  his  sacred  name  with  contempt  and  scorn  1 
Is  it  so  seasonable  a  practice  in  this  age,  to  neglect  these 
evangelical  themes,  and  to  preach  up  virtue,  without  the 
special  principles  and  motives  with  which  Christ  has  fur- 
nished us,  when  there  are  such  numbers  amongst  us  who 
are  fond  of  heathenism,  who  are  endeavouring  to  introduce 
it  again  into  a  Christian  country,  and  spread  the  poison  of 
infidelity  through  a  nation  called  by  his  name?  If  this  be 
our  practice,  our  hearers  will  begin  to  think  indeed,  that 


220  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

infidels  may  have  some  reason  on  their  side,  and  that  the 
glorious  doctrines  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  are  not  so  neces- 
sary as  our  fathers  thought  them,  while  they  find  no  men- 
tion of  them  in  the  pulpit,  no  use  of  them  in  our  discourses 
from  week  to  week,  and  from  month  to  month,  and  yet 
we  profess  to  preach  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Will  this 
be  our  glory,  to  imitate  the  heathen  philosophers,  and  to 
drop  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God? — to  be  complimented 
by  unbelievers  as  men  of  superior  sense,  and  as  deep  rea- 
soners,  while  we  abandon  the  faith  of  Jesus,  and  starve  the 
souls  of  our  hearers  by  neglecting  to  distribute  to  them  this 
bread  of  life,  which  came  down  from  heaven?  O  let  us, 
who  are  his  ministers,  remember  the  last  words  of  our  de- 
parting Lord,  "  Go,  preach  the  gospel  to  every  nation  :  he 
that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved ;  and  he  that 
believeth  not — shall  be  damned  :  and  lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway,  to  the  end  of  the  world."  Let  us  fulfil  the  com- 
mand, let  us  publish  the  threatening  with  the  promise,  and 
let  us  wait  for  the  attendant  blessing. 

Forgive  me,  my  dear  brother  and  friend,  and  you  my 
beloved  and  honoured  brethren  in  ihe  ministry,  forgive  me, 
if  I  have  indulged  too  much  vehemence  in  this  part  of  my 
discourse  ;  if  I  have  given  too  great  a  loose  to  pathetic  lan- 
guage on  this  important  subject.  I  doubt  not  but  your 
own  consciences  bear  me  witness,  that  this  elevated  voice 
is  not  the  voice  of  reproof,  but  of  friendly  warning;  and  I 
persuade  myself,  that  you  will  join  with  me  in  this  senti- 
ment, that  if  ever  we  are  so  happy  as  to  reform  the  lives 
of  our  hearers,  to  convert  their  hearts  to  God,  and  to  train 
them  up  for  Heaven,  it  must  be  done  by  the  principles  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  On  the  occasion  of  such  a  head  of 
advice,  therefore,  I  assure  myself  you  will  forgive  these 
warm  emotions  of  spirit.     Can  there  be  any  juster  cause 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHEr's  CONDUCT.     221 

or  season  to  exert  fervour  and  zeal,  than  while  we  are 
pleading  for  the  name,  and  honour,  and  kingdom  of  our 
adored  Jesus?  Let  him  live,  let  him  reign  forever  on  his 
throne  of  glory ;  let  him  live  upon  our  lips,  and  reign  in 
all  our  ministrations ;  let  him  live  in  the  hearts  of  all  our 
hearers  ;  let  him  live  and  reign  through  Great  Britain,  and 
through  all  the  nations,  till  iniquity  be  subdued,  till  the 
kinordom  of  Satan  be  destroyed,  and  the  whole  world  are 
become  willing  subjects  to  the  sceptre  of  his  grace. 

Thus  have  I  finished  my  third  exhorlation  relating  to  the 
preparation  of  your  sermons  for  the  pulpit. 

4.  In  addressing  your  discourse  to  your  hearers,  remem- 
ber to  distinguish  the  different  characters  of  saints  and  sin- 
ners ;  the  converted,  and  the  unconverted,  the  sincere 
Christian  and  the  formal  professor,  the  stupid  and  the 
awakened,  the  diligent  and  backsliding,  the  fearful  or  hum- 
ble soul,  the  obstinate  and  presumptuous;  and  at  various 
seasons  introduce  a  word  for  each  of  them.  Thus  you 
will  divide  the  word  of  God  aright,  and  give  to  every  one 
his  portion. 

The  general  way  of  speaking  to  all  persons  in  one  view, 
and  under  one  character,  as  though  all  your  hearers  were 
certainly  true  Christians,  and  converted  already,  and  want- 
ed a  little  further  reformation  of  heart  and  life,  is  too  com- 
mon in  the  world, — but  I  think  it  is  a  dangerous  way  of 
preaching ;  it  hath  a  powerful  and  unhappy  tendency  to 
lull  unregenerate  sinners  asleep  in  security,  to  flatter  and 
deceive  them  with  dreams  of  happiness,  and  make  their 
consciences  easy  without  a  real  conversion  of  heart  to  God. 

Let  your  hearers  know  that  there  is  a  vast  and  unspeak- 
able difference  betwixt  a  saint  and  a  sinner,  one  in  Christ, 
and  one  out  of  Christ ;  between  one  whose  heart  is  in  the 
state  of  corrupt  nature  or  unrenewed,  and  one  that  is  in  a 
19* 


222  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOK's  MANUAL. 

state  of  grace,  and  renewed  to  faith  and  holiness  ;  between 
one  who  is  only  born  of  the  flesh,  and  is  a  child  of  wrath, 
and  one  who  is  born  again,  or  born  of  the  Spirit,  and  is 
beconne  a  child  of  God,  a  member  of  Christ,  and  an  heir 
of  Heaven.  Let  them  know  that  this  distinction  is  great 
and  necessary  ;  a  most  real  change,  and  of  infinite  import- 
ance ;  and  however  it  has  been  derided  by  men,  it  is  glo- 
rious in  the  eyes  of  God,  and  it  will  be  made  to  appear  so 
at  the  last  day,  in  the  eyes  of  men  and  angels.  That  lit- 
tle treatise,  written  by  the  learned  Mr.  John  Jennings,  con- 
cerning Preaching  Christ  and  Experimental  Preaching,  has 
many  valuable  hints  relating  to  these  two  last  particulars 
of  my  exhortation. 

5.  Lead  your  hearers  wisely  into  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  teach  them  to  build  their  faith  upon  solid 
grounds.  Let  them  first  know  why  they  are  Christians, 
that  they  may  be  firmly  established  in  the  belief  and  pro- 
fession of  the  religion  of  Christ ;  that  they  may  be  guarded 
against  all  the  assaults  of  temptation  and  infidelity  in  this 
evil  day,  and  may  be  able  to  render  a  reason  of  the  hope 
that  is  in  them  :  furnish  them  with  arguments  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  rude  cavils  and  blasphemies  which  are  frequent- 
ly thrown  out  into  the  world  against  the  name  and  the 
doctrines  of  the  holy  Jesus. 

Then  let  the  great,  the  most  important,  and  most  neces- 
sary articles  of  our  religion  be  set  before  your  hearers  in 
their  fairest  light.  Convey  them  into  the  understandings 
of  those  of  meanest  capacity,  by  condescending  sometimes 
to  plain  and  fanniliar  methods  of  speech  ;  prove  these  im- 
portant doctrines  and  duties  to  them,  by  all  proper  reasons 
and  arguments  : — but  as  to  the  introducing  of  controver- 
sies into  the  pulpit,  be  not  fond  of  it,  nor  frequent  in  it.  In 
your  common  course  of  preaching  avoid  disputes,  especial- 


RULES    FOR    THE    PREACIIEr's    CONDUCT.  223 

ly  about  things  of  less  importance,  without  an  apparent 
call  of  Providence.  Religious  controversies,  frequently  in- 
troduced, without  real  necessity,  have  an  unhappy  tenden- 
cy to  hurt  the  spirit  of  true  godliness,  both  in  the  hearts  of 
preachers  and  hearers. 

And  beware  of  laying  too  much  stress  on  the  peculiar 
notions,  terms,  and  phrases  of  the  little  sects  and  parties  in 
Christianity;  take  heed  that  you  do  not  make  your  hearers 
bigots  and  uncharitable,  while  you  endeavour  to  make 
them  knowing  Christians.  Establish  them  in  all  the  chief 
and  most  important  articles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  without 
endeavouring  to  render  those  who  differ  from  you,  odious 
in  the  sight  of  your  hearers.  Whensoever  you  are  con- 
strained to  declare  your  disapprobation  of  particular  opin- 
ions, keep  up  and  manifest  your  love  to  the  persons  of 
those  who  espouse  them,  and  especially  if  they  are  persons 
of  virtue  and  piety. 

6.  Do  not  content  yourself  to  compose  a  sermon  of 
mere  doctrinal  truths  and  articles  of  belief,  but  into  every 
sermon  (if  possible)  bring  something  practical.  It  is  true, 
knowledge  is  the  foundation  of  practice  ;  the  head  must  be 
furnished  with  a  degree  of  knowledge,  or  the  heart  cannot 
be  good :  but  take  heed  that  dry  speculations,  and  mere 
schemes  of  orthodoxy,  do  not  take  up  too  large  a  part  of 
your  compositions  ;  and  be  sure  to  impress  it  frequently  on 
your  hearers,  that  holiness  is  the  great  end  of  all  know- 
ledge, and  of  much  more  value  than  the  sublimest  specula- 
tions ;  nor  is  there  any  doctrine  but  what  requires  some 
correspondent  practice  of  piety  or  virtue. 

And  among  the  practical  parts  of  Christianity,  some- 
times make  it  your  business  to  insist  on  those  subjects 
which  are  inward  and  spiritual,  and  which  go  by  the  name 
of  Experimental    Religion.      Now   and   then   take   such 


224  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

themes  as  these,  viz.  The  first  awakenings  of  the  con- 
science of  a  sinner,  by  some  special  and  awful  providence, 
by  some  particular  passages  in  the  word  of  God,  in  pious 
writings,  or  public  sermons,  the  inward  terrors  of  mind, 
and  fears  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  sometimes  accom- 
pany such  awakenings;  the  temptations  which  arise  to  di- 
vert the  mind  from  them,  and  to  sooth  the  sinner  in  the 
course  of  his  iniquities  ;  the  inward  conflicts  of  the  spirit  in 
these  seasons,  the  methods  of  relief  under  such  temptations  ; 
the  arguments  that  may  fix  the  heart  and  will  for  God 
against  all  the  enticements  and  opposition  of  the  world  ; 
the  labours  of  the  conscience  fluctuating  between  hope  and 
fear;  the  rising  and  working  of  indwelling  sin  in  the  heart, 
the  subtile  excuses  framed  by  the  flesh  for  the  indulgence 
of  it;  the  peace  of  God  derived  from  the  gospel,  allaying 
the  inward  terrors  of  the  soul  under  a  sense  of  guilt ;  the 
victories  obtained  over  strong  corruptions  and  powerful 
temptations,  by  the  faith  of  unseen  things,  by  repeated  ad- 
dresses to  God  in  prayer,  by  trusting  in  Jesus,  the  great 
mediator,  who  is  made  of  God  to  us  wisdom  and  righte- 
ousness, sanctification  and  redemption. 

While  you  are  treating  on  these  subjects,  give  me  leave 
to  put  you  again  in  mind,  that  it  will  sometimes  have  a 
very  happy  influence  on  the  minds  of  hearers  to  speak 
what  you  have  learnt  from  your  own  experience,  though 
there  is  no  need  that  you  should  tell  them  publicly  it  is 
your  own  ;  you  may  inform  them  what  you  have  borrow- 
ed from  your  own  observation,  and  from  the  experience  of 
Christians,  ancient  or  modern,  who  have  passed  through 
the  same  trials,  who  have  wrestled  with  the  same  corrup- 
tions of  nature,  who  have  grappled  with  the  same  difficul- 
ties, and  at  last  have  been  made  conquerors  over  the  same 
temptations.     As    face  answers  face  in  the  glass,  so  the 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.      225 

heart  of  one  man  answers  to  another;  and  the  workings 
to  another ;  and  the  workings  of  the  different  principles  of 
flesh  and  spirit,  corrupt  nature  and  renewing  grace,  have  a 
great  deal  of  resemblance  in  the  heart  of  different  persons 
who  have  passed  through  them.  This  sort  of  instruction, 
drawn  from  just  and  solid  experience,  will  animate  and  en- 
courage the  young  Christian  that  begins  to  shake  off  the 
slavery  of  sin,  and  to  set  his  face  toward  Heaven  ;  this  will 
make  it  appear  that  religion  is  no  impracticable  thing.  It 
will  establish  and  comfort  the  professors  of  the  gospel,  and 
excite  them  with  new  vigour,  to  proceed  in  the  way  of  fahh 
and  holiness ;  it  will  raise  a  steadfast  courage  and  hope, 
and  will  generally  obtain  a  most  happy  effect  upon  the 
souls  of  the  hearers,  beyond  all  that  you  can  say  to  them 
from  principles  of  mere  reasoning  and  dry  speculation  : 
and  especially  where  you  have  the  concurrent  experience 
of  scriptural  examples. 

7.  Whether  you  are  discoursing  of  doctrine  or  duty,  take 
great  care  that  you  impose  nothing  on  your  hearers,  either 
as  a  matter  of  faith  or  practice,  but  what  your  Lord  and 
Master,  Christ  Jesus,  has  imposed. 

But  in  this  state  of  frailty  and  imperfection,  dangers  at- 
tend us  on  either  hand.  As  we  must  take  heed  that  we 
do  not  add  the  fancies  of  men  to  our  divine  religion,  so  we 
should  take  equal  care  that  w-e  do  not  curtail  the  appoint- 
ments of  Christ.  ^Vith  a  sacred  vigilance  and  zeal  we 
should  maintain  the  plain,  express,  and  necessary  articles 
that  we  find  evidently  written  in  the  word  of  God,  and 
suffer  none  of  them  to  be  lost  through  our  default.  The 
world  has  been  so  long  imposed  upon  by  those  shameful 
additions  of  men  to  the  gospel  of  Christ,  that  they  seem 
now  to  be  resolved  to  bear  them  no  longer:  but  they  are 
unhappily  running  into  another  extreme :  because  several 


226  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

sects  and  parties  of  Christians  have  tacked  on  so  many 
false  and  unbecoming  ornaments  to  Christianity,  they  re- 
solve to  deliver  her  from  these  disguises ;  but  while  they 
are  paring  off  this  foreign  trumpery,  they  too  often  cut  her 
to  the  quick,  and  sometimes  let  out  her  life-blood  (if  I  may 
so  express  it)  and  maim  her  of  her  very  limbs  and  vital 
parts.  Because  so  many  irrational  notions  and  follies  have 
been  mixed  up  with  the  Christian  scheme,  it  is  now  a 
modish  humour  of  the  age  to  renounce  almost  every  thing 
that  reason  doth  not  discover,  and  to  reduce  Christianity 
itself  to  little  more  than  the  light  of  nature,  and  the  dic- 
tates of  reason  ;  and  under  this  sort  of  influence,  there  are 
some  who  are  believers  of  the  Bible  and  the  divine  mission 
of  Christ,  and  dare  not  renounce  the  gospel  itself;  yet  they 
interpret  some  of  the  peculiar  and  express  doctrines  of  it 
into  so  poor,  so  narrow,  and  so  jejune  a  meaning,  that  they 
suffer  but  little  to  remain  beyond  the  articles  of  natural 
religion.  This  leads  some  of  the  learned  and  polite  men 
of  the  age  to  explain  away  the  sacrifice  and  atonement 
made  for  our  sins  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  to  bereave 
our  religion  of  the  ordinary  aids  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  both 
which  are  plainly  and  expressly  revealed,  frequently  re- 
peated in  the  New  Testament,  and  which  are  two  of  the 
chief  glories  of  the  blessed  gospel ;  and  which,  perhaps , 
are  two  of  the  chief  uses  of  those  sacred  names  of  the  Son 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  into  which  we  are  baptized.  It  is  this 
very  humour  that  persuades  some  persons  to  reduce  the 
injury  and  mischief  that  we  have  sustained  by  the  sin  and 
fall  of  Adam,  to  so  slight  a  bruise,  and  so  inconsiderable  a 
wound,  that  only  a  small  matter  of  grace  is  needful  for  our 
recovery;  and  accordingly  they  impoverish  the  rich  and 
admirable  remedy  of  the  gospel  to  a  very  culpable  degree, 
supposing  no  more  to  be  necessary  for  the  restoration  of 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.       227 

man  than  those  few  ingredients,  which,  in  their  opinion, 
make  up  the  whole  composition.  Hence  it  comes  to  pass, 
that  the  doctrine  of  regeneration,  or  an  entire  change  of 
corrupt  nature,  by  a  principle  of  divine  grace,  is  almost 
lost  out  of  their  Christianity. 

8.  Remember  that  you  have  to  do  with  the  understand- 
ing, reason,  and  memory  of  man,  with  the  heart  and  con- 
science, with  the  will  and  affections ;  and  therefore  you 
must  use  every  method  of  speech  which  may  be  most  pro- 
per to  engage  and  employ  each  of  these  faculties  or  powers 
of  human  nature  on  the  side  of  religion,  and  in  the  inter- 
ests of  God  and  the  gospel. 

Your  first  business  is  with  the  understanding,  to  make 
even  the  lower  parts  of  your  auditory  know  what  you 
mean.     Endeavour,  therefore,  to  find  out  all  the  clearest    j 
and  most  easy  forms  of  speech,  to  convey  divine  truths  into 
the  minds  of  men.     Seek  to  obtain  a  perspicuous  style, 
and  a  clear  and  distinct  manner  of  speaking,  that  you  may  • 
effectually  impress  the  understanding  while  you  pronounce 
the  words,  that  you  may  so  exactly  imprint  on  the  mind 
of  the  hearers  the  same  ideas  which  you  yourself  have 
conceived,  that  they  may  never  mistake  your  meaning. 
This  talent  is  sooner  attained  in  your  younger  years,  by 
having  some  judicious  friend  to  hear  or  read  over  your 
discourses  and  inform  you  where  perspicuity  is  wanting  in 
your  language,  and  where  the  hearers  may  be  in  danger 
of  mistaking  your  sense ;  for  want  of  this,  some  young 
preachers  have  fixed  themselves  in  such  an  obscure  way  of 
writing  and  talking,  as  hath  very  much  prevented  their 
hearers  from  obtaining  distinct  ideas  of  their  discourse ; 
and  if  a  man  gets  such  an  unhappy  habit,  he  will  be  some- 
times talking  to  the  air,  and  make  the  people  stare  at  him, 
as  though  he  were  speaking  some  unknown  language. 


228  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

Remember  you  have  to  do  with  the  reasoning  powers  of 
man  in  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ ;  for  though  this 
gospel  is  revealed  from  Heaven,  and  could  never  have  been 
discovered  by  all  the  efforts  of  human  reason,  yet  the  rea- 
son of  man  must  judge  of  several  things  relating  to  it.  It 
is  reason  must  determine  whether  the  evidence  of  its  hea- 
venly original  be  clear  and  strong :  it  is  reason  must  judge 
whether  such  a  doctrine  or  such  a  duty  be  contained  in  the 
gospel,  or  may  be  justly  deduced  from  it:  it  is  the  work  of 
human  reason  to  compare  one  Scripture  with  another,  and 
to  find  out  the  true  sense  of  any  particular  text  by  this 
means ;  and  it  is  reason  also  must  give  its  sentence. 
Whether  a  doctrine,  which  is  pretended  to  be  contained  in 
Scripture,  be  contrary  to  the  eternal  and  unchangeable  re- 
lations and  reason  of  things?  and  if  so,  then  reason  may 
pronounce  that  this  doctrine  is  not  from  God,  nor  can  be 
given  us  by  divine  revelation.  Reason,  therefore,  hath  its 
office  qnd  proper  province,  even  in  matters  of  revelation  ; 
yet  it  must  always  be  confessed  that  some  propositions  may 
be  revealed  to  us  from  Heaven,  which  may  be  so  far  supe- 
rior to  the  limits  and  sphere  of  our  reasoning  powers  in 
the  present  state,  that  human  reason  ought  not  to  reject 
them,  because  it  cannot  fully  understand  them,  nor  clearly 
and  perfectly  reconcile  them,  unless  it  plainly  see  a  natural 
absurdity  in  them,  a  real  impossibility,  or  a  plain  incon- 
sistency with  other  parts  of  divine  revelation. 

And  in  your  representation  of  things  to  the  reason  and 
understanding  of  men,  it  would  sometimes  be  of  special 
advantage  to  have  some  power  over  the  fancy  or  imagina- 
tion ;  this  would  help  us  to  paint  our  themes  in  their  pro- 
per colours,  whether  of  the  alluring  or  the  forbidding  kind  ; 
and  now  and  then  we  should  make  use  of  both,  in  order  to 
impress  the  idea  on  the  soul  with  happier  force  and  success. 


RULES  FOR  THE  TREACHER'S  CONDUCT.      229 

When  you  would  describe  any  of  the  personal  or  social 
virtues  of  life,  so  as  to  enforce  their  practice,  set  yourself 
to  display  the  beauties  and  excellencies  of  them,  in  their 
own  agreeable  and  lovely  forms  and  colours ;  but  do  not 
content  yourself  with  this  alone,  this  is  not  sufficient  to  al- 
lure the  degenerate  and  sensual  mind  of  man  to  practise 
them.  Few  persons  are  of  so  happy  a  disposition,  and  so 
refined  a  genius,  as  to  be  wrought  upon  by  the  mere  aspect  of 
such  inviting  qualities.  Endeavour,  therefore,  to  illustrate 
the  virtues  by  their  contrary  vices,  and  set  forth  these 
moral  mischiefs,  both  in  their  deformities  and  their  danger- 
ous consequences,  before  the  eyes  of  your  hearers.  Think 
it  not  enough  to  represent  to  them  the  shining  excellencies 
of  humility  and  benevolence,  of  justice,  veracity,  gratitude, 
and  temperance  ;  but  produce  to  sight  the  vile  features  of 
pride,  envy,  malice,  spite,  knavery,  falsehood,  revenge, 
sensuality,  luxury,  and  the  rest  of  that  cursed  train,  in 
their  proper  places  and  seasons.  Make  it  evident,  how 
contrary  they  are  both  to  the  law  of  God  and  the  gospel 
of  Christ ;  describe  them  in  all  their  several  forms,  shapes, 
and  appearances  ;  strip  them  of  their  false  pretences  and 
disguises  ;  show  how  they  insinuate  and  exert  themselves 
in  different  occurrences  of  life,  and  different  constitutions, 
and  pursue  them  so  narrowly,  as  it  were  with  a  hue  and 
cry,  with  such  exact  descriptions,  that  if  any  of  these  vices 
are  indulged  by  your  hearers,  they  may  be  found  out  by 
strict  self-examination,  that  the  consciences  of  the  guilty 
may  be  laid  under  conviction  of  sin,  and  be  set  in  the  way 
of  repentance  and  reformation. 

Whensoever  any  vice  has  found  the  way  into  our  bo- 
soms, and  makes  its  nest  there,  its  proper  and  evil  features 
and  characters  ought  to  be  marked  out  by  the  preacher 

with  great  accuracy,  that  it  may  be  discovered  to  our  con- 
20 


230  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

sciences,  in  order  to  our  destruction  ;  for  these  wretched 
hearts  of  ours  are  naturally  so  fond  of  all  their  own  in- 
mates, that  they  are  too  ready  to  hide  their  ill  qualities 
from  our  own  sight  and  conviction,  and  thus  they  cover  and 
save  them  from  the  sentence  of  mortification  and  death, 
which  is  denounced  against  every  sin  in  the  word  of  God ; 
and  let  the  preacher  and  the  hearer  both  remember,  that 
sin  must  be  pursued  to  the  death,  or  else  there  is  no  life 
to  the  soul.  Only  the  Christian,  who,  "by  the  spirit  mor- 
tifies the  sinful  deeds  of  the  body,"  has  the  promise  of  sal- 
vation and  life. 

Think  farther,  that  you  should  take  some  care  also  to 
engage  the  memory,  and  to  make  it  serve  the  purposes  of 
religion.  Let  your  reasonings  be  ever  so  forcible  and  con- 
vincing, let  your  language  be  ever  so  clear  and  intelligible, 
yet,  if  the  whole  discourse  glide  over  the  ear  in  a  smooth 
and  delightful  stream,  and  if  nothing  be  fixed  on  the  me- 
mory, the  sermon  is  in  great  danger  of  being  lost  and  fruit- 
less. Now,  to  avoid  this  danger,  I  would  recommend  to 
you  the  care  of  a  clear  and  distinct  method  ;  and  let  this 
method  appear  to  the  hearers  by  the  division  of  your  dis- 
courses into  several  plain  and  distinct  particulars,  so  that 
the  whole  may  not  be  a  mere  loose  harangue,  without  evi- 
dent members,  and  discernible  rests  and  pauses.  What- 
soever proper  and  natural  divisions  belong  to  your  subject, 
mark  them  out  by  their  numbers,  1st,  2nd,  3d,  &c.  This 
will  aflTordyou  time  to  breathe,  in  the  delivery  of  your  dis- 
course, and  give  your  hearers  a  short  season  for  the  re- 
collection of  the  particulars  which  have  been  mentioned 
before. 

But  in  this  matter  take  care  always  to  maintain  a  happy 
medium,  so  as  never  to  arise  to  such  a  number  of  particu- 
lars as  may  make    your  sermon  look  like  a  tree  full  of 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.      231 

branches  in  the  winter,  without  the  beautiful,  profitable 
appearance  of  leaves  and  fruit. 

Cast  the  scheme  of  your  discourse  into  some  distinct, 
general  heads,  and  lesser  subdivisions,  in  your  first  sketches 
and  rudiments  of  it ;  this  will  greatly  assist  you  in  the 
amplification.;  this  will  help  you  to  preserve  a  just  method 
throughout,  and  to  secure  you  from  repeating  the  same 
thoughts  too  often  :  this  will  enable  you  to  commit  your  ser- 
mon to  your  own  memory  the  better,  that  you  may  deliver 
it  with  ease  ;  and  it  will  greatly  assist  the  understanding  as 
well  as  the  memory  of  all  that  you  hear.  It  will  furnish 
them  with  m.atter  and  method  for  an  easy  recollection  at 
home;  for  meditation  in  that  devout  retirement  and  for  re- 
ligious conference  or  rehearsal,  after  the  public  worship  is 
ended. 

Consider  again,  your  business  is  with  the  consciences, 
and  wills,  and  affections  of  men.  A  mere  conviction  of 
the  reason  and  judgment,  ^by  the  strougest  arguments,  is 
hardly  sufficient,  in  matter  of  piety  and  virtue,  to  com- 
mand the  will  into  obedience ;  because  the  appetites  of  the 
flesh  and  the  interest  of  this  world  are  engaged  on  the  op- 
posite side.  It  is  a  very  common  case  with  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  Adam,  to  see  and  know  their  proper  duty, 
and  to  have  the  reasons  that  enforce  it  fresh  in  their  me- 
mory; and  yet  the  powerful  efforts  of  the  flesh  and  the 
world  withhold  the  will  from  the  practice,  forbid  its  holy 
resolutions  for  God  and  Heaven,  or  keep  them  always  fee- 
ble, doubtful,  and  wavering.  The  God  of  nature  there- 
fore has  furnished  mankind  with  those  powers  which  we 
call  Passions  or  Affections  of  the  Heart,  in  order  to  excite 
the  will  with  superior  vigour  and  activity,  to  avoid  the  evil 
and  pursue  the  good.  Upon  this  account  the  preacher  must 
Learn  to  address  the  passions  in  a  proper  manner :  and  I 


232  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR  S    MANUAL. 

cannot  but  think  it  a  very  imperfect  character  of  a  Chris- 
tian preacher,  that  he  reasons  well  upon  every  subject,  and 
talks  clearly  upon  his  text,  if  he  has  nothing  of  the  pa- 
thetic in  his  ministrations,  no  talent  at  all  to  strike  the  pas- 
sions of  the  heart. 

Awaken  your  spirit,  therefore,  in  your  compositions,  con- 
trive all  lively,  forcible,  and  penetrating  forms  of  speech, 
to  make  your  words  powerful  and  impressive  on  the  hearts 
of  your  hearers,  when  light  is  first  let  into  the  mind.  Prac- 
tice all  the  awfal  and  solemn  ways  of  address  to  the  con- 
science, all  the  soft  and  tender  influences  on  the  heart. 
Try  all  methods  to  rouse  and  awaken  the  cold,  the  stu- 
pid, the  sleepy  race  of  sinners  ;  learn  all  the  language  of 
holy  jealousy  and  terror,  to  afl>ight  the  presumptuous  ;  all 
the  compassionate  and  encouraging  manners  of  speaking, 
to  comfort,  encourage,  and  direct  the  awakened,  the  peni- 
tent, the  willing  and  the  humble ;  all  the  winning  and  en- 
gaging modes  of  discourse  and  expostulation,  to  constrain 
the  hearers  of  every  character  to  attend.  Seek  this  happy 
skill  of  reigning  and  triumphing  over  the  hearts  of  an  as- 
sembly; persuade  them  with  power  to  love  and  practise 
all  the  important  duties  of  godliness,  in  opposition  to  the 
flesh  and  the  world  ;  endeavour  to  kindle  the  soul  to  zeal  in 
the  holy  warfare,  and  to  make  it  bravely  victorious  over 
all  the  enemies  of  its  salvation. 

But  in  all  these  effrirts  of  sacred  oratory,  remember  still 
you  are  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  ;  and  as  your 
style  must  not  affect  the  pomp  and  magnificence  of  the  the- 
atre, so  neither  should  j^ou  borrow  your  expressions  of 
your  metaphors  from  the  coarsest  occupations,  or  any  of 
the  mean  and  uncleanly  occurrences  in  life.  Swell  not  the 
sound  of  your  periods  with  ambitious  or  pedantic  phrases ; 
dress  not  your  serious  discourses  to  the  people  in  too  glit- 


RULES  J'OR  THE  PREACHEr's  CONDUCT.     133 

tering  array,  with  an  affectation  of  gaudy  and  flaunting  or- 
naments, nor  ever  descend  to  so  low  a  degree  of  famili- 
arity and  meanness,  as  to  sink  your  language  below  the 
dignity  of  your  subject  or  your  office. 

9.  As  the  art  of  reasoning,  and  the  happy  skill  of  per- 
suasion are  both  necessary  to  be  used  in  framing  your  dis- 
courses, so  both  of  them  may  be  borrowed,  in  a  good 
measure,  from  the  holy  Scriptures.  The  word  of  God 
will  furnish  you  with  a  rich  variety  of  forms,  both  to 
prove  and  persuade.  Clear  instruction,  convincing  argu- 
ment, and  pathetic  address  to  the  heart,  may  be  all  drawn 
from  the  sacred  writers.  Many  fine  strokes  of  true  logic 
and  rhetoric  are  scattered  through  that  divine  book,  the 
Bible :  words  of  force  and  elegance,  to  charm  and  allure 
the  soul,  glitter  and  sparkle  like  golden  ore  in  some  pecu- 
liar parts  of  it.  You  may  find  there  noble  examples  of 
the  awful  and  compassionate  style,  and  inimitable  patterns 
of  the  terrible  and  tender.  Shall  I  therefore  take  the  free- 
dom once  again  to  call  upon  you  to  remember  that  you 
are  a  minister  of  the  word  of  God,  a  professor  and  preacher 
of  the  Bible,  and  not  a  mere  philosopher  upon  the  foot  of 
reason,  nor  an  orator  in  a  heathen  school  ? 

And  as  for  bright,  warm,  and  pathetic  language,  to 
strike  the  imagination,  or  to  affect  the  heart,  to  kindle  the 
divine  passions,  or  to  melt  the  soul,  none  of  the  heathen 
orators  can  better  furnish  you  than  the  moving  expostula- 
tions of  the  ancient  prophets,  the  tender  and  sprightly  odes 
of  holy  David,  or  the  affectionate  part  of  the  letters  of 
St.  Paul,  which  even  his  enemies,  in  the  church  of  Corinth, 
confessed  to  be  powerful.  The  eastern  writers,  among 
whom  we  number  the  Jews,  were  particularly  famous  for 
lively  oratory,    bright   images,   and    bold   and    animated 

figures  of  speech.     Could  I  have  heard  Isaiah  or  Jeremiah 
20* 


234  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

pronouncing  some  of  their  sermons,  or  attended  St.  Paul 
in  some  of  his  pathetic  strains  of  preaching,  I  should 
never  mourn  a  want  of  acquaintance  with  TuUy  or  De- 
mosthenes. 

A  preacher,  whose  mind  is  well  stored  and  enriched 
with  the  divine  sense  and  sentiments,  tlie  reasoning  and 
language  of  Scripture,  (and  especially  if  these  are  wrought 
in  his  heart  by  Christian  experience,)  supposing  his  other 
talents  are  equal  to  those  of  his  brethren,  will  always  have 
a  considerable  advantage  over  them,  in  composing  such  dis- 
courses as  shall  be  most  popular  and  most  useful  in  Christian 
assemblies  ;  and  he  may  better  expect  the  presence  and  bless- 
ing of  God,  to  make  his  word  triumph  over  the  souls  of  men, 
and  will  generally  speak  to  their  hearts  with  more  power  for 
their  eternal  salvation.  Show  me  one  sinner  turned  to 
God  and  holiness  by  the  labours  of  a  preacher  who  is  gene- 
rally entertaining  the  audience  with  a  long  and  weighty 
chain  of  reasoning  from  the  principles  of  nature,  and 
teaching  virtue  in  the  language  of  heathen  philosophy, — 
and,  I  think  I  may  undertake  to  show  you  ten  who  have 
been  convinced  and  converted,  and  have  become  holy  per- 
sons and  lively  Christians,  by  an  attendance  upon  a  spi- 
ritual, affectionate,  and  experimental  ministry  :  the  whole 
assembly  hang  attentive  upon  the  lips  of  a  man  who 
speaks  to  the  heart  as  well  as  to  the  understanding,  and 
who  can  enforce  his  exhortations  from  a  manifold  expe- 
rience of  the  success  of  them.  They  delight  to  hear  the 
preacher  whose  plain  and  powerful  address  to  the  conscience, 
and  whose  frequent  methods  of  reasoning  in  the  pulpit,  have 
been  drawn  from  what  they  themselves  have  read  in  Scrip- 
ture concerning  God  and  man,  sin  and  duty,  our  misery 
and  divine  mercy,  death,  resurrection,  judgment,  heaven 
and  hell.     They  attend  with  holy  reverence  and  affection 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACUER's  CONDUCT.  235 

on  such  a  minister,  whose  frequent  argument,  both  in  points 
of  doctrine  and  practice,  is,  Thus  saith  the  Lord. 

10.  Be  not  slothful  nor  negligent  in  your  weekly  prepa- 
ration for  the  pulpit ;  take  due  time  for  it ;  begin  so  early 
in  the  week  that  you  may  have  time  enough  before  you  to 
furnish  your  preparation  well ;  and  always  allow  for  acci- 
dental occurrences,  either  from  indisposition  of  body,  from 
interruptions  by  company,  from  unforeseen  business  or 
trouble,  &c.,  that  you  may  not  be  reduced  to  the  necessity 
of  hurrying  over  your  work  in  haste  at  the  end  of  the 
week,  and  serving  God  and  the  souls  of  men  with  poor, 
cold,  and  careless  performances.  Remember  that  awful 
word,  though  spoken  on  another  occasion,  "  Cursed  be  he 
that  doeth  the  work  of  the  Lord  deceitfully."  Manage  so 
as  to  leave  generally  the  Saturday  evening,  or,  at  least, 
the  Lord's  day  morning  entire,  for  the  review  and  correction 
of  your  discourse,  and  for  your  own  spiritual  improvement, 
by  the  sermon  which  you  have  prepared  for  the  people. 

If  it  should  happen  that  the  mere  providence  of  God, 
without  any  neglect  of  yours,  has  hindered  you  from  mak- 
ing so  good  a  preparation  as  you  designed,  you  may,  with 
courage  and  hope  of  divine  assistance,  venture  into  the  as- 
sembly with  more  slender  and  imperfect  furniture ;  but, 
if  your  conscience  tells  you  that  your  preparations  are 
very  slight,  and  the  neglect  is  your  own,  you  have  less 
reason  to  expect  aids  from  above,  without  great  humilia- 
tion for  your  negligence ;  and  what  if  God  should  forsake 
you  so  far  in  the  pulpit  as  to  expose  you  to  public  shame, 
and  thus  punish  you  for  your  carelessness  in  the  midst  of 
the  congregation. 

Study  your  matter  well,  by  meditation  and  reading,  and 
comparing  Scriptures  together,  till  you  have  gotten  it  com- 
pletely within  your  grasp  and  survey :  then  if  you  should 


236  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

happen  to  be  so  situated  in  preaching,  that  you  could  not 
refresh  your  memory  by  the  inspection  of  your  paper  every 
minute,  yet  you  will  not  be  exposed  to  hurry  and  confu- 
sion,— a  ready  thought  will  suggest  something  pertinent  to 
your  purpose.  Let  your  preparation  be  usually  so  perfect 
that  you  may  be  able  to  fill  up  the  time  allotted  for  the  dis- 
course with  solid  sense  and  proper  language,  even  if  your 
natural  spirits  should  happen  to  be  heavy  and  indisposed  at 
the  hour  of  preaching,  and  if  your  mind  should  have  no 
new  thoughts  arising  in  the  delivery  of  your  discourse. 

Labour  carefully  in  the  formation  of  your  sermons,  in 
your  younger  years:  a  habit  of  thinking  and  speaking 
well,  procured  by  the  studies  of  youth,  will  make  the  la- 
bour of  your  middle  age  easy,  when,  perhaps,  you  will 
have  much  less  time  and  leisure. 

in.  Take  heed  to  your  public  labours  and  ministrations 
in  the  church  ;  which  may  be  done  by  attending  to  the  fol- 
lowing particulars  : 

1.  Apply  yourself  to  your  work  with  pious  delight — 
not  as  a  toil  or  task,  which  you  wish  were  done  and 
ended  ;  but  as  matter  of  inward  pleasure  to  your  own 
soul ;  enter  the  pulpit  with  the  solemnity  of  holy  joy, 
that  you  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  for  the  honour  of 
God  and  the  salvation  of  men.  Then  you  will  not  preach 
or  pray  with  sloth  or  laziness,  with  coldness  or  indifference. 
We  do  not  use  to  be  slothful  and  indifferent  in  the  pursuit 
of  our  joys,  or  the  relish  of  our  chosen  pleasures.  Stir 
up  yourself  to  the  work  with  sacred  vigour,  that  the  as- 
sembly may  feel  what  you  speak ;  but,  if  you  deliver  the 
most  solemn  and  lively  compositions,  like  a  man  that  is 
half  asleep,  it  will  be  no  wonder  if  your  hearers  slumber. 
A  dull  preacher  makes  a  drowsy  church. 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER  S  CONDUCT.      237 

2.  Endeavour  to  get  your  heart  into  a  temper  of  divine 
love,  zealous  for  the  laws  of  God,  affected  with  the  grace 
of  Christ,  and  compassionate  for  the  souls  of  men.  With 
this  temper  engage  in  public  work.  Let  your  frame  ot 
spirit  be  holy  with  regard  to  your  own  inward  devotion, 
near  to  God,  and  delighting  in  him ;  and  let  it  be  zealous 
for  the  name  of  Christ,  and  the  increase  of  his  kingdom. 
O  pity  perishing  sinners,  when  you  are  sent  to  invite  them 
to  be  reconciled  to  God  !  Let  not  self  be  the  subject  or  the 
end  of  your  preaching ;  but  Christ,  and  the  salvation  of 
souls.  "  We  preach  not  ourselves,"  saith  the  apostle,  "  but 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  ourselves,  your  servants,  for 
Jesus'  sake."  Speak  as  a  dying  preacher  to  dying  hearers, 
with  the  utmost  compassion  to  the  ignorant,  the  tempted, 
the  foolish,  and  the  obstinate;  for  all  these  are  in  dan- 
ger of  eternal  death.  Attend  your  work  v/ith  the  utmost 
desire  to  save  souls  from  Hell,  and  enlarge  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  your  Lord. 

Go  into  the  public  assembly  with  a  design  (if  God  please) 
to  strike  and  persuade  some  souls  there  into  repentance, 
faith,  holiness,  and  salvation  !  Go  to  open  blind  eyes,  to 
unstop  deaf  ears,  to  make  the  lame  walk,  to  make  the  fool- 
ish wise,  to  raise  those  that  are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins, 
to  a  heavenly  and  divine  life,  and  to  bring  guilty  rebels  to 
return  to  the  love  and  obedience  of  their  maker,  by  Jesus 
Christ,  the  great  reconciler,  that  they  may  be  pardoned 
and  saved  !  Go  to  diffuse  the  savour  of  the  name  of 
Christ  and  his  gospel,  through  a  whole  assembly,  and  to 
allure  souls  to  partake  of  grace  and  glory  ! 

3.  Go  forth  in  the  strength  of  Christ,  for  these  glorious 
effects  are  above  your  own  strength,  and  transcend  all 
the  powers  of  the  brightest  preachers  !  "  Be  strong  in  the 
grace  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus;" — "  without  him  we  can  do 


238  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

nothing."  Go  with  a  design  to  work  v/onders  of  salvation 
on  sinful  creatures,  but  in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  who  hath 
all  power  given  him  in  Heaven  and  earth,  and  hath  pro- 
mised to  be  with  his  ministers  to  the  end  of  the  world  ! 
Pray  earnestly  for  the  promised  aids  of  the  Spirit ;  and 
plead  with  God,  who  hath  sent  you  forth  in  the  service  of 
the  gospel  of  his  Son,  that  you  may  not  return  empty,  but 
bring  in  a  fair  harvest  of  converts  to  Heaven.  It  is  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  who  only  can  give  this  divine  success 
to  the  labourers.  "He  that  planteth  is  nothing,  and  he 
that  watereth  is  nothing ;  but  all  our  hope  is  in  God,  who 
giveth  the  increase." 

4.  Get  the  substance  of  your  sermon,  which  you  have 
prepared  for  the  pulpit,  so  wrought  into  your  head  and 
heart,  by  review  and  meditation,  that  you  may  have  it  at 
command,  and  speak  to  your  hearers  with  freedom  ;  not  as 
if  you  were  reading  or  repeating  your  lesson  to  them^  but 
as  a  man  sent  to  leach  and  persuade  them  to  faith  and 
holiness.  Deliver  your  discourses  to  the  people,  like  a  man 
that  is  talking  to  them  in  good  earnest  about  their  most 
important  concerns,  and  their  everlasting  welfare  ;  like  a 
messenger  sent  from  Heaven,  who  would  fain  save  sinners 
from  Hell,  and  allure  souls  to  God  and  happiness.  Do 
not  indulge  that  lazy  way  of  reading  over  your  prepared 
paper  as  a  school-boy  does  an  oration  out  of  Livy  or  Cice- 
ro, who  has  no  concern  in  the  things  he  speaks ;  but  let 
all  the  warmest  zeal  for  God  and  compassion  for  perishing 
men  animate  your  voice  and  countenance,  and  let  the  peo- 
ple see  and  feel,  as  well  as  hear,  that  j^ou  are  speaking 
to  them  about  things  of  infinite  moment,  and  in  which 
your  own  eternal  interest  lies  as  well  as  theirs. 

5.  If  you  pray  and  hope  for  the  assistance  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  in  every  part  of  your  work,  do  not  resolve  always 


RULES    FOR    THE    PREACHER's    CONDUCT.  239 

to  confine  yourself  precisely  to  the  mere  words  and 
sentences  which  you  have  written  down  in  your  private 
preparations.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  encourage  a  preacher 
to  venture  into  public  work  without  due  preparation  by 
study,  and  a  regular  composition  of  his  discourse.  We 
must  not  serve  God  with  what  costs  us  nothing.  All  our 
wisest  thoughts  and  cares  are  due  to  the  sacred  service  ot 
the  temple :  but  what  I  mean  is,  that  we  should  not  impose 
upon  ourselves  just  such  a  number  of  precomposed  words, 
and  lines  to  be  delivered  in  the  hour,  without  daring  to 
speak  a  warm  sentiment  that  comes  fresh  upon  the  mind. 
Why  may  you  not  hope  for  some  lively  turns  of  thought, 
some  new  pious  sentiments,  which  may  strike  light  and 
heat,  and  life  into  the  understandings  and  the  hearts  of 
those  that  hear  you  ?  In  the  zeal  of  your  ministrations, 
why  may  you  not  expect  some  bright,  and  warm,  and  pa- 
thetic forms  of  argument  and  persuasion,  to  offer  them- 
selves to  your  lips,  for  the  more  powerful  conviction  of 
sinners,  and  the  encouragement  and  comfort  of  humble 
Christians  ? 

Have  you  not  often  found  such  an  enlargement  of 
thought,  such  a  variety  of  sentiment,  and  freedom  of  speech 
in  common  conversation,  upon  an  important  subject,  be- 
yond what  you  were  apprized  of  beforehand  1 — And  why 
should  you  forbid  yourself  this  natural  advantage  in  the 
pulpit,  and  in  the  fervour  of  sacred  ministrations,  where 
also  you  have  more  reason  to  hope  for  divine  assistance  ? 

6.  Here  would  be  a  proper  place  to  interpose  a  few  di- 
rections concerning  elocution,  and  the  whole  manner  of  de- 
livery of  your  discourse  to  the  people,  which  includes  both 
a  voice,  gesture,  aud  behaviour,  suited  to  the  subject  and 
design  of  every  part  of  the  sermon  ;  but  the  rules  that  are 
necessary  for  this  part  of  our  work,  are  much  bette  de- 


240  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

rived  from  books  written  on  this  subject,  from  an  observa- 
tion of  the  best  preachers,  in  order  to  imitate  them,  an 
avoidance  of  that  which  we  find  offensive  when  we  our- 
selves are  hearers. 

If  I  had  a  design  to  go  through  the  whole  of  the  minis- 
terial office,  I  should  here  also  find  a  proper  place  to  speak 
of  the  manner  of  your  performance  of  public  prayer,  of 
your  direction  of  that  part  of  worship  which  is  called 
Psalmody,  and  of  your  ministration  of  the  ordinance  of 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper ;  but  this  would  require 
more  time,  and  my  chief  design  was  to  put  you  in  mind  of 
a  few  useful  things  which  relate  to  preaching.  I  proceed, 
therefore,  to  the  last  particular. 

7.  Be  very  solicitous  about  the  success  of  your  labours 
in  the  pulpit.  Water  the  seed  sown,  not  only  with  public, 
but  secret  prayer.  Plead  with  God  importunately,  that  he 
would  not  suffer  you  to  labour  in  vain.  Be  not  like  that 
foolish  bird,  the  ostrich,  which  lays  her  eggs  in  the  dust, 
and  leaves  them  there,  regardless  whether  they  come  to 
life  or  not :  God  hath  not  given  her  understanding.  But 
let  not  this  folly  be  yourcharacter  or  practice  :  labour,  and 
watch,  and  pray,  that  your  sermons  and  the  fruit  of  your 
studies  may  become  words  of  divine  life  to  souls. 

It  is  an  observation  of  pious  Mr.  Baxter,  which  I  have 
read  somewhere  in  his  works,  That  he  has  never  known 
any  considerable  success  from  the  brighest  and  noblest  ta- 
lents, nor  the  most  excellent  kind  of  preaching,  and  that 
even  where  the  preachers  themselves  have  been  truly  reli- 
gious, if  they  have  not  had  a  solicitous  concern  for  the  suc- 
cess of  their  ministrations.  Let  the  awful  and  important 
thought  of  souls  being  saved  by  my  preaching,  or  left  to 
perish  and  be  condemned  to  Hell  by  my  negligence ;  I 
say,  let  this  awful  and  tremendous  thought  dwell  ever  upon 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.     241 

your  spirit.  We  are  made  watchmen  to  the  house  of  Is- 
rael, as  Ezekiel  was ;  and  if  we  give  no  warning  of  ap- 
preaching  danger,  the  souls  of  multitudes  may  perish 
through  our  neglect ;  but  the  blood  of  souls  will  be  terri- 
bly required  at  our  hands. 

IV.  Take  heed  to  your  whole  conversation  in  the  world ; 
let  that  be  managed  not  only  as  becomes  a  professor  of 
Christianity,  but  as  becomes  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ.  Now,  amongst  other  rules  which  may  render  your 
conversation  agreeable  to  your  character,  I  entreat  you  to 
take  these  ^ew  into  your  thoughts. 

1.  Let  it  be  blameless  and  inoffensive.  Be  vigilant,  be 
temperate  in  all  things,  not  only  as  a  soldier  of  Christ,  but 
as  an  under-leader  of  part  of  his  army.  Be  temperate,  and 
abstain  sometimes  even  from  lawful  delights,  that  you  may 
make  the  work  of  self-denial  easy,  and  that  you  may  bear 
hardship  as  becomes  a  soldier;  but  always  watchful,  lest 
you  be  too  much  entangled  with  the  affairs  of  this  life,  that 
you  may  better  please  him  who  has  chosen  you  for  an 
officer  in  his  battalions,  and  that  you  may  not  be  easily 
surprised  into  the  snares  of  sin.  Guard  against  a  love  of 
pleasure,  a  sensual  temper,  an  indulgence  of  appetite,  an 
excessive  relish  of  wine  or  dainties :  these  carnalize  the 
soul,  and  give  occasion  to  the  world  to  reproach  us  but 
too  justly. 

2.  Let  your  conversation  be  exemplary  in  all  the  duties 

of  holiness  and  virtue ;  in  all  the  instances  of  worship  and 

piety  toward  God,  and  in   those  of  justice,  honour  and 

hearty  benevolence  towards  men.     Be  forward  and  ready 

to  engage  in  every  good  word  and  work,  that  you  may  be 

a  pattern  and  a  leader  of  the  flock ;  that  you  may  be  able 

to  address  the  people  committed  to  your  care  in  the  lan- 
21 


242  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

guage  of  the  blessed  apostle,  "Be  ye  followers  of  me,  even 
as  I  also  am  of  Christ."  "  Brethren,  be  followers  together 
of  me,  and  mark  them  which  walk  so,  as  ye  have  us  for 
an  example ;  for  our  conversation  is  in  Heaven."  "  Those 
things,  which  ye  have  both  learned  and  received,  and 
heard  and  seen  in  me,  do  you  practice,  and  the  God  of 
peace  shall  be  with  you." 

3.  Let  your  conversation  be  grave  and  manly,  yet  plea- 
sant and  engaging.  Let  it  be  grave,  manly,  and  venera- 
ble. Remember  your  station  in  the  Church,  that  you  sink 
not  into  levity  and  vain  trifling,  that  you  indulge  not  any 
ridiculous  humours  or  childish  follies,  below  the  dignity  of 
your  character :  keep  up  the  honour  of  your  office  among 
men,  by  a  remarkable  sanctity  of  manners,  by  a  decent 
and  manly  deportment.  Remember,  that  our  station  does 
not  permit  any  of  us  to  set  up  for  a  buffoon ;  nor  will  it  be 
any  glory  to  us  to  excel  in  farce  and  comedy.  Let  otliers 
obtain  the  honour  of  being  good  jesters,  and  of  having  it 
in  their  power  to  spread  a  laugh  round  the  company  when 
they  please ;  but  let  it  be  our  ambition  to  act  on  the  stage 
of  life,  as  men  who  are  devoted  to  the  service  of  the  God 
of  Heaven,  to  the  real  benefit  of  mankind  on  earth,  and  to 
their  eternal  interest. 

Yet  there  is  no  need  that  your  behaviour  should  have 
anything  stiff  or  haughiy,  anything  sullen  or  gloomy  in 
it.  There  is  an  art  of  pleasing  in  conversation,  that  will 
maintain  the  honour  of  a  superior  office,  without  a  morose 
silence,  without  an  affected  stiffness,  and  without  a  haughty 
superiority.  A  pleasant  story  may  proceed,  without  of- 
fence, from  a  minister's  lips ;  but  he  should  never  aim  at 
the  title  of  a  Man  of  Mirth,  nor  abound  in  such  tales  as 
carry  no  useful  instruction  in  them,  no  lessons  of  piety,  or 
wisdom,  or  virtue. 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.      243 

Let  a  cheerful  freedom,  a  generous  friendship,  and  an 
innocent  pleasure,  generally  appear  on  your  countenance ; 
and  let  your  speech  be  ever  kind  and  affectionate.  Do  not 
put  on  any  forbidding  airs,  nor  let  the  humblest  soul  be 
atVaid  to  speak  to  you.  Let  your  whole  carriage  be  civil 
and  affable ;  let  your  address  to  men  be  usually  open  and 
free,  such  as  may  allure  persons  to  be  open  and  free  with 
you  in  the  important  concerns  of  their  souls.  Seek,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  obtain  all  your  pious  designs,  by  sofl  and 
gentle  methods  of  persuasion. 

If  you  are  ever  called  to  the  unpleasing  and  painful  work 
of  reproof,  this  may  be  done  effectually,  upon  some  occa- 
sions, without  speaking  a  word.  When  vicious,  or  un- 
cleanly, or  unbecoming  speeches  arise  in  public  conversa- 
tion, a  sudden  silence,  with  assumed  gravity,  will  often  be 
a  sensible  and  sufficient  reproof.  Or  where  words  of  ad- 
monition may  not  be  proper,  because  of  the  company, 
sometimes  a  sudden  departure  may  be  the  best  way  to  ac- 
quaint them  with  your  disapprobation. 

But  there  are  cases  wherein  such  a  tacit  rebuke  is  not 
sufficient  to  answer  your  character  and  your  office.  Some- 
times it  is  necessary  for  a  minister  to  bear  a  public  and 
express  witness  against  shocking  immorality,  or  against 
vile  and  impious  discourse.  Yet,  in  general,  it  must  be 
said,  if  a  reproof  can  be  given  in  secret,  it  is  best,  and  most 
likely  to  prevail  upon  the  offender,  because  it  less  irritates 
his  passions,  nor  awakens  his  pride  to  vindicate  himself, 
and  to  despise  all  reproof. 

Whensoever  Providence  calls  you  to  this  work,  make  it 
appear  to  the  transgressor  that  you  do  it  with  regret  and 
pain :  let  him  see  that  you  are  not  giving  vent  to  your  own 
wrath,  but  seeking  his  interest  and  welfare ;  and  that  were 
it  not  for  the  honour  of  God  and  for  his  good,  you  would 


244  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

gladly  excuse  yourself  from  the  ungrateful  task  ;  and  that 
it  is  a  work  in  which  your  spirit  takes  no  delight.  If  the 
case  and  circumstances  require  some  speeches  that  are 
awful  and  severe,  let  it  appear  still  that  your  love  and  pity 
are  the  prevailing  passions ;  and  that  even  your  anger  has 
something  divine  and  holy  in  it,  as  being  raised  and  pointed 
against  the  sin  rather  than  against  the  sinner. 

Study  to  make  the  whole  of  your  carriage  and  discourse 
amongst  men  so  engaging,  as  may  invite  strangers  to  love 
you,  and  allure  them  to  love  religion  for  your  sake. 

4.  In  order  to  attain  the  same  end,  let  your  conversation 
be  attended  with  much  self-denial  and  meekness ;  avoid 
the  character  of  humorist,  nor  be  unreasonably  fond  of 
little  things,  nor  peevish  for  the  want  of  them.  Suppress 
rising  passion  early.  If  you  are  providentially  led  into 
argument  and  dispute,  whether  on  themes  of  belief  or  prac- 
tice, be  very  watchful  lest  you  run  into  fierce  contention, 
into  angry  and  noisy  debate.  Guard  against  every  word 
that  savours  of  malice,  or  of  bitter  strife :  watch  against 
the  first  stirrings  of  sudden  wrath  or  resentment :  bear 
with  patience  the  contradiction  of  others,  and  forbear  to 
return  railing  for  railing.  A  minister  must  be  gentle,  and 
not  apt  to  strive,  but  meekly  instructing  gainsayers. 

,  He  should  never  be  ready  either  to  give  or  take  offence ; 
but  he  should  teach  his  people  to  neglect  and  bury  resent- 
ment, to  be  deaf  to  reproaches,  and  to  forgive  Injuries,  by 
his  own  example,  even  as  God  has  forgiven  all  of  us.  Let 
us  imitate  his  divine  pattern,  who  cancels  and  forgives  our 
infinite  ofiences  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  "  A  bishop  must 
not  be  a  brawler  or  a  striker ;"  but  such  as  the  apostle 
was,  "  gentle  among  the  people,  even  as  a  nurse  cherishes 
her  children  ;"  and  being  affectionately  desirous  of  their 
welfare,  we  should  be  willing  to  impart  not  only  the  gos- 


KULES  FOR  THE  PREACHER's  CONDUCT.      245 

pel  of  God  to  them,  but  any  thing  that  is  dear  to  us,  for 
the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

Never  suffer  any  differences,  if  possible,  to  arise  between 
you  and  any  of  the  people  who  are  committed  to  your  care, 
or  attend  on  your  ministrations ;  this  will  endanger  the 
success  of  your  best  labours  among  them,  and,  for  this 
reason,  though  you  visit  families  with  freedom,  yet  avoid 
all  unnecessary  inquiries  into  their  domestic  affairs  by  a 
prying  curiosity  ;  the  pleasure  of  such  secrets  will  never 
pay  for  the  danger  that  attends  them; — and  your  own 
business  is  sufficient  for  you. 

Avoid  entering  into  any  of  the  little  private  and  personal 
quarrels  that  may  arise  among  them,  unless  Providence 
give  you  an  evident  call  to  become  a  peace-maker;  but 
even  in  this  blessed  work  there  is  some  danger  of  diso- 
bliging one  side  or  the  other;  for  though  both  sides  are 
often  to  blame,  yet  each  supposes  himself  so  much  in  the 
right,  that  your  softest  and  most  candid  intimation  of  their 
being  culpable,  even  in  little  things,  will  sometimes  awaken 
the  jealousy  of  one  or  both  parties  against  you.  This  will 
tend  to  abate  their  esteem  of  you,  and  give  a  coldness  to 
their  attention  on  your  sacred  services.  We  had  need  be 
wise  as -serpents  in  this  case,  and  harmless  as  doves. 

5.  Let  your  conversation  be  as  fruitful  and  edifying  as 
your  station  and  opportunities  will  allow.  Wheresoever 
you  come,  use  your  utmost  endeavours  that  the  world  may- 
be the  better  for  you.  If  it  be  the  duty  of  every  Christian, 
much  more  is  it  the  indispensable  duty  of  a  minister  of 
Christ  to  take  heed  that  no  corrupt  communication  proceed 
out  of  his  mouth,  but  that  which  is  good  for  edification, 
that  it  may  minister  grace  to  the  hearers. 

In  your  private  visits  to  the  members  of  your  flock,  or 

to  the  houses  of  those  who  attend  on  your  ministry,  depart 
21* 


246  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANjUAL. 

not  without  putting  in,  if  possible,  some  word  for  God  and 
religion,  for  Christ  and  his  gospel :  take  occasion  from 
common  occurrences  that  arise,  artfully  and  insensibly  to 
introduce  some  discourse  of  things  sacred.  Let  it  be  done 
with  prudence  and  holy  skill,  that  the  company  may  be 
led  into  it  ere  they  are  aware.  The  ingenious  Mr.  Norris' 
little  Discourse  on  Religious  Conversation,  and  Mr.  Mat- 
thew Henry's  Sermon  on  Friendly  Visits,  have  many  ex- 
cellent and  valuable  hints  in  them  for  our  use. 

It  is  to  be  confessed,  that  the  best  of  ministers  and  Chris- 
tians sometimes  fall  into  such  company,  that  it  is  hardly 
possible  to  speak  a  word  for  God  and  the  gospel  among 
them.  Try  then  whether  you  cannot  lead  the  discourse 
to  some  useful  theme  in  matters  of  science,  art  and  inge- 
nuity, or  to  rules  of  prudence,  morality,  or  human  conduct. 
There  is  a  time  of  keeping  silence,  and  restraining  our  lips 
as  with  a  bridle,  even  from  every  thing  that  is  piously 
good,  while  some  sort  of  wicked  men  stand  before  us. 
The  best  men  are  sometimes  dumb  with  silence,  and  dare 
not  speak  of  God  or  religion,  lest  they  should  cast  their 
pearls  before  swine,  and  give  their  holy  things  to  dogs; 
and  lest  they  should  provoke  the  unclean  or  the  envious 
animals  to  foam  out  their  impurities,  or  to  turn  again  and 
rend  them  ;  but  1  doubt  this  caution  has  been  carried  much 
farther  by  our  own  cowardice  and  carnality  of  spirit  than 
David  practised  it,  or  than  Jesus  Christ  meant  it,  in  the 
seventh  chapter  of  Matthew.  Let  us  take  heed  then  that 
we  abuse  not  this  prudent  caution  to  manifest  neglect  of 
our  duty,  and  to  withhold  our  lips  from  the  things  of  God, 
where  Providence  gives  us  a  fair  opportunity  to  speak  of 
them. 

Now  and  then  take  occasion  to  speak  a  kind  and  reli- 
gious word  to  the  children  of  the  household ;  put  them  in 


RULES  FOK  THE  TREACHER'S  CONDUCT.      247 

mind  of  avoiding  some  childish  folly,  or  of  practisinn-  some 
duty  that  belongs  to  their  age.  Let  your  memory  be  well 
furnished  with  the  words  of  Scripture,  suited  to  the  several 
ages  of  mankind,  as  well  as  to  the  various  occasions  of 
life,  that,  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart,  your  mouth 
may  speak  to  the  advantage  of  all  "that  hear  you,  and  par- 
ticularly to  that  of  the  younger  parts  of  mankind,  who  are 
the  hopes  of  the  next  generation.  Make  the  lambs  of  the 
flock  love  you,  and  hear  your  voice  with  delight,  that  they 
may  grow  up  under  your  instruction  to  fill  up  the  room  of 
their  fathers  when  they  are  called  away  to  Heaven :  nor 
let  servants  be  utterly  neglected,  where  Providence  may 
afford  you  an  opportunity  to  speak  a  word  to  their  souls. 

He  that  has  the  happy  talent  of  parlour-preaching,  has 
sometimes  done  more  for  Christ  and  souls  in  the  space  of 
a  few  minutes,  than  by  the  labour  of  many  hours  and  days, 
in  the  usual  course  of  preaching  in  the  pulpit.  Our  char- 
acter should  be  all  of  a  piece,  and  we  should  help  forward 
the  success  of  our  public  ministrations,  by  our  private  ad- 
dresses to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  where  Provi- 
dence favours  us  with  just  occasions. 

In  order  to  promote  this  work  of  particular  vvatchfulness 
over  the  flock  of  Christ,  where  he  has  made  you  a  shep- 
herd and  overseer,  it  is  useful  to  keep  a  catalogue  of  their 
names,  and  now  and  then  review  them  with  a  pastoral  eye 
and  affection.  This  will  awaken  and  incline  you  to  lift  up 
proper  petitions  for  each  of  them,  so  far  as  you  are  ac- 
quainted with  their  circumstances  in  body  or  mind.  This 
will  excite  you  to  give  thanks  to  God  on  account  of  those 
who  walk  as  becomes  the  gospel,  and  who  have  either  be- 
gun, or  proceeded  and  increased  in  the  Christian  life  and 
temper  by  your  ministry  :  you  will  observe  the  names  of 
the   negligent  and  backsliding  Christians,  to  mourn  over 


248  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR'^  BIANUAL. 

them  and  admonish  ihem:  you  will  be  put  in  mind  how  to 
dispose  of  your  time  in  Christian  visits,  and  learn  the  bet- 
ter to  fulfil  your  whole  ministry  among  them. 

V.  The  things  which  I  have  spoken  hitherto,  have  been 
a  display  of  the  best  methods  I  can  think  of,  for  the  exe- 
cution of  the  sacred  office  of  the  ministry  ;  and  so  far  as 
they  are  conformable  to  the  word  of  God,  we  may  venture 
to  say,  these  are  your  duties,  my  dear  brother,  and  these 
are  ours.  It  remains  now  to  be  considered,  in  what  man- 
ner shall  we  enforce  them  on  our  own  consciences,  and  on 
yours?  What  solemn  obtestations  shall  I  use  to  press 
these  momentous  concerns  on  all  our  hearts?  What  pa- 
thetic language  shall  I  choose,  what  words  of  awful  efficacy 
and  divine  fervour,  which  may  first  melt  our  spirits  into 
softness,  and  then  imprint  these  duties  upon  them  with  last- 
ing power?  We  exhort  and  charge  you,  we  exhort  and 
charge  ourselves,  by  all  that  is  serious  and  sacred-,  by  all 
that  is  important  and  everlasting,  by  all  the  solemn  trans- 
actions between  God  and  man  which  are  past,  and  by  all 
the  more  solemn  and  awiul  scenes  which  are  yet  to  come; 
by  all  things  in  our  holy  religion  which  are  dreadful  and 
tremendous,  and  by  all  things  in  this  gospel  which  are 
glorious  and  amiable,  heavenly  and  divine.  We  charge 
you  by  all  that  is  written  in  this  book  of  God,  according  to 
which  we  shall  be  judged  in  the  last  day,  by  all  the  infi- 
nite and  astonishing  glories  and  terrors  of  an  invisible 
world,  and  an  unseen  eternity  ;  we  charge  and  exhort  you, 
we  exhort  and  charge  ourselves,  that  we  all  take  heed  to 
the  ministry  which  we  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that  we  fulfil  it. 

We  charge  you,  and  we  charge  ourselves  by  the  decay- 
ing interests  of  religion,  and  the  withering  state  of  Chris- 


RULES  FOR  THE  PREACHEr's  CONDUCT.     249 

tianity  at  this  day,  that  we  do  not  increase  this  general  and 
lamentable  decay,  this  growing  and  dreadful  apostacy,  by 
our  slothful  and  careless  management  of  the  trust  which 
is  committed  to  us.  It  is  a  divine  interest  indeed,  but  de- 
clining ;  it  is  a  heavenly  cause,  but  among  us  it  is  sinking 
and  dying.  O  let  us  stir  up  our  hearts,  and  all  that  is 
within  us,  and  strive  mightily  in  prayer  and  in  preaching 
to  revive  the  work  of  God,  and  beg  earnestly  that  God,  by 
a  fresh  and  abundant  effusion  of  his  Spirit,  would  revive, 
his  work  among  us.  Revive  thy  own  work,  O  Lord,  in  the 
midst  of  these  years  of  sin  and  degeneracy,  nor  let  us  la- 
bour in  vain  !  Where  is'  thy  zeal,  O  Lord,  and  thy  strength, 
the  sounding  of  thy  bowels  and  thy  mercies  ?  Are  they 
restrained  ?  O  let  us  rouse  our  souls  with  all  holy  fervour, 
to  fulfil  our  ministry,  for  it  will  be  a  dreadful  reproach  up- 
on us,  and  a  burden  too  heavy  for  us  to  bear,  if  we  let  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  godliness  die  under  our  hands  for  want 
of  a  lively  zeal,  and  pious  fervour  and  faithfulness  in  our 
ministrations  ! 

We  entreat,  we  exhort  and  charge  you,  and  we  charge 
ourselves,  by  the  solemn  and  awful  circumstances  of  a  dy- 
ing bed,  and  the  thoughts  of  conscience  in  that  important 
hour,  when  we  shall  enter  into  the  world  of  spirits,  that 
we  take  heed  to  the  ministry  which  we  have  received  : 
surely  that  hour  is  hastening  upon  us,  when  our  heads  will 
lie  upon  a  dying  pillow.  When  a  few  more  mornings  and 
evenings  have  visited  our  windows,  the  shadows  of  a  long 
night  will  begin  to  spread  themselves  over  us ;  in  that 
gloomy  hour,  conscience  will  review  the  behaviour  of  the 
days  that  are  past,  will  take  account  of  the  conduct  of  our 
whole  lives,  and  will  particularly  examine  our  labours  and 
cares  in  our  sacred  office.  Oh,  may  we  ever  dread  the 
thoughts  of  making  bitter  work  for  repentance  in  that  hour 


250  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

and  of  treasuring  up  terrors  for  a  death-bed,  by  a  careless 
and  useless  ministry  ! 

We  exhort  and  charge  you,  and  we  charge  ourselves, 
by  our  gathering  together  before  the  throne  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  solemn  account  we  must  there  give 
of  the  ministry  with  which  he  hath  entrusted  us,  that  we 
prepare,  by  our  present  zeal  and  labour,  to  render  that  most 
awful  scene  peaceful  to  our  souls,  and  the  issue  of  it  joy- 
ful and  happy.  Let  us  look  forward  to  that  illustrious  and 
tremendous  appearance,  when  our  Lord  shall  come  with  ten 
thousands  of  his  holy  angels  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of 
men,  and  particularly  of  the  ministers  of  his  kingdom  here 
on  earth.  Let  us  remember  that  we  shall  be  examined  in 
the  light  of  the  flames  of  that  day,  what  we  have  done 
with  his  gospel  which  he  gave  us  to  preach.  What  we 
have  done  with  his  promises  of  rich  salvation,  which  he 
sent  us  to  offer  in  his  name !  What  is  become  of  the  souls 
committed  to  our  care  !  O  that  we  may  give  up  our  ac- 
count with  joy,  and  not  with  grief,  to  the  Judge  of  the  liv- 
ing and  the  dead,  in  that  glorious,  that  dreadful  and  deci- 
sive hour. 

We  charge  and  warn  you,  my  dear  brother,  and  warn 
and  charge  ourselves,  by  all  the  terrors  written  in  this  di- 
vine book,  and  by  all  the  indignation  and  vengeance  of 
God,  which  we  are  sent  to  display  before  a  sinful  world  ; 
by  all  the  torments  and  agonies  of  Hell  which  we  are  com- 
missioned to  denounce  against  impenitent  sinners,  in  or- 
der to  persuade  men  to  turn  to  God,  and  receive  and  obey 
the  gospel,  that  we  take  heed  to  our  ministry  that  we  fulfil 
it.  This  vengeance  and  these  terrors  will  fall  upon  our 
souls,  and  that  with  intolerable  weight,  with  double  immor- 
tal anguish,  if  we  have  trifled  with  these  terrible  solemni- 
ties, and  made  no  use  of  these  awful   scenes  to  awaken 


RULES  FOR  THE  TREACHER'S  CONDUCT.      251 

men  to  lay  hold  of  the  offered  grace  of  the  gospel.  Know- 
ing, therefore,  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  let  us  persuade  men, 
— for  we  must  all  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
to  receive  accordinor  to  our  works. 

In  the  last  place,  we  entreat,  we  exhort  and  chai'ge  you, 
by  all  the  joys  of  Paradise,  and  the  blessings  of  an  eternal 
Heaven,  which  are  our  hope  and  support  under  all  our  la- 
bours, and  which,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  we  offer  to  sinful, 
perishing  men,  and  invite  them  to  partake  thereof.  Can 
we  speak  of  such  joys  and  glories  with  a  sleepy  heart  and 
indolent  language?  Can  we  invite  sinners,  who  are  run- 
ning headlong  into  Hell,  to  turn  and  partake  of  the  felici- 
ties, and  not  be  excited  to  the  warmest  forms  of  address, 
and  the  most  lively  and  engaging  methods  of  persuasion  ? 
What  scenes  of  brightness  and  delight  can  animate  the 
lips  and  language  of  an  orator,  if  the  glories  and  the  joys 
of  the  Christian's  Heaven  and  our  immortal  hopes  cannot 
do  it  1  VVe  charge  and  entreat  you,  therefore,  and  we 
charge  ourselves,  by  the  shining  recompenses  which  are 
promised  to  faithful  ministers,  that  we  keep  this  glory  ever 
in  view,  and  awaken  our  dying  zeal  in  our  sacred  work. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR. 

BY  JOHN  MASON,  A.  M. 
PART   I. 

He  that  devotes  himself  to  the  work  of  the  sacred  min- 
istry, should  be  continually  intent  on  two  things,  viz.  the 
improvement  of  his  own  mind,  and  the  minds  of  others  in 
the  most  important  and  useful  knowledge. 

This  comprehends  the  whole  office  of  a  student  and 
pastor. 

The  business  of  a  student  is,  to  be  so  employed,  as  to  be 
continually  making  some  valuable  accessions  to  his  own 
intellectual  furniture.  To  which  five  things  are  necessary. 
1.  A  proper  distribution  and  management  of  his  time.  2.  A 
right  method  of  readinoj  to  advantao-e.  3.  The  order  and 
regulation  of  his  studies.  4.  The  proper  way  of  collect- 
ing and  preserving  useful  sentiments  from  books  and  Con- 
versation. Lastly,  The  improvement  of  his  thoughts  when 
alone. 

CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  RIGHT  DISTRIBUTION  AND  MANAGEMENT  OF 
OUR  TIME. 

A  student  should  be  as  frugal  of  his  time  as  a  miser  is 
of  his  money ;  should  save  it  with  as  much  care,  and  spend 
it  with  as  much  caution  :  "  To  be  careful  how  we  manage 
and  employ  our  time  is  one  of  the  first  precepts  that  is 
taught  in  the  school  of  wisdom,  and  one  of  the  last  that  is 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  253 

learnt.  And  'tis  a  prodigious  thing  to  consider  that,  al- 
thouo-h  amongst  all  the  talents  which  are  committed  to  our 
stewardship,  time  (upon  several  accounts)  is  the  most  pre- 
cious ;  yet,  there  is  not  any  one  of  which  the  generality  of 
men  are  more  profuse  and  regardless.  Nay,  'tis  obvious 
to  observe  that  even  those  persons  who  are  frugal  and 
thrifty  in  every  thing  else,  are  yet  extremely  prodigal  of 
their  best  revenue,  time  ;  of  which  alone  (as  Seneca  nobly 
observed)  His  a  virtue  to  he  covetous.''''*  And  'tis  amaz-  ^ 
ing  to  think  how  much  time  may  be  gained  by  proper 
economy;'!'  and  how  much  good  literature  may  be  acquired 
if  that  gain  be  rightly  applied.  To  this  purpose,  let  the 
following  rules  be  observed: 

1.  Take  particular  notice  of  those  things  which  are  most 
apt  to  rob  you  of  your  time.  Upon  such  an  inquest  you 
will  probably  detect  the  following  thieves.:]:  :  t 

1.  The  bed.  Never  allow  yourself  above  six  hours 
sleep  at  most.  Physicians  all  tell  you  that  nature  demands 
no  more  for  the  proper  recruits  of  health  and  spirits.  All 
beyond  this  is  luxury ;  no  less  prejudicial  to  the  animal 
constitution  than  intemperste  meals ;  and  no  less  hurtful  to 
the  powers  of  the  mind  than  to  those  of  the  body.  It  in- 
sensibly weakens  and  relaxes  both. 

2.  Ceremonies  and  formal  visits.  They  may  sometimes 
be  necessary ;  but  if  they  can't  be  improved  to  some  use- 
ful purpose,  the  shorter  they  are  the  better.  Much  of  this 
time  is  spent  to  no  purpose,  and  'tis  to  be  feared  not  a  little 
of  it  to  bad  purpose. 

*Norris's  MiseeU  p.  118. 

■\  Ad  summa  perveniet  nemo,  nisi  tempore,  quo  nihil  esse  fugaciua 
constat,  prudenter  utatur.     Kingel,  de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  100. 

t  O  fures,  O  latrones,  O  tyrannos  crudelissimos  quorum  consiiio 
mihi  unquam  periit  Hora  !     Id.  p.  104. 
22 


5^54  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

3.  Indolence  is  another  thief  of  tinne.  Indulging  to  a 
slow,  heavy,  unactive  disposition  ;  delaying,  or  deferring 
necessary  business  to  a  future  time,  which  ought  to  be  set 
about  immediately;  idle  musing,  or  indulging  in  vain,  chi- 
merical imaginations.  This  is  very  natural  to  some,  and 
as  unnatural  to  others ;  and  commonly  leads  to  another 
and  greater  waste  of  time,  viz. 

4.  Sloth  and  idleness.  No  man  takes  more  pains  than 
the  slothful  man.  Indolence  and  ease  are  the  rust  of  the 
mind.  No  habit  grows  faster  by  indulgence,  exposes  to 
more  temptations,  or  renders  a  man  more  uneasy  to  him- 
self, or  more  useless  to  others.* 

5.  Reading  useless  books.     And  those  books  may  be 
called  useless  to  you  which  you  either  do  not  understand 
or  if  you  do,  afford  you  neither  solid  improvement  nor  suit- 
able entertainment.     And  especially  pernicious  books,  or 
such  as  tend  to  give  the  mind  a  wrong  turn  or  bad  tincture. 

6.  Much  time  is  often  lost  by  a  wrong  method  of  study- 
ing, and  especially  by  applying  to  those  branches  of  learn- 
ing which  have  no  connexion  with  the  great  end  you  pro- 
pose. Why  should  a  divine  affect  the  Civilian?  or  dive 
into  the  depths  of  politics?  or  be  ambitious  to  excel  in  the 
abstrusest  parts  of  mathematical  science  ?  He  has  spent 
much  time  and  labour  in  these  disquisitions,  and  at  last 
gained  his  point.  But  after  all  his  expense,  what  is  he  the 
better  preacher  or  the  better  man  ?  In  every  undertaking 
(especially  when  we  enter  upon  a  new  course  of  study)  we 
should  remember  the  cui  bono  ;  and  ask  ourselves  how  far 
this  is  like  to  improve  our  usefulness,  or  add  to  our  reputa- 


*  QuaeJam  tempora  eripiuntur  (sc  :  negotiis)  nobis,  qusedam  sub- 
ducuntur  (amicis),  qusedam  effluunt  (inertia):  turpissima  taraen  egt 
jactura  quae  per  negligentiam  venit.  Sen.  Ep.  1. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  255 

tioa   under  that  character  we  are  about  to  sustain,  and 
wherein  we  aim  at  some  degree  of  distinction. 

Lastly.  Much  time  is  lost  by  an  unnatural  bent  of  the 
mind  to  a  study  to  which  it  is  not  disposed  ;  or  by  which 
the  faculties  are  already  fatigued,  it  will  find  great  relief 
by  a  change  of  employment.  A  man  that  rides  post  to 
save  time  would  not  choose  to  be  always  spurring  a  jaded 
horse,  but  will  rather  change  him  for  a  fresh  one,  whereby 
he  makes  a  speedier  progress  with  more  ease  to  himself. 
Nil  invitd  Minerva,  The  activity  of  the  mind  is  so  great 
that  it  often  finds  more  relief  and  refreshment  by  turning 
to  a  new  track  of  thinking,  different  from  that  it  was  tired 
in,  than  it  does  from  a  total  relaxation  of  thought  in  mere 
bodily  exercise  ;  which  shows  that  'tis  not  labour  that  tires 
it,  so  much  as  a  dull  uniformity  of  employment ;  since  it 
is  more  refreshed  by  variety  than  rest.* 

2.  Let  your  most  precious  time  (viz.  that  wherein  the 
thouo-hts  are  most  composed  and  free)  be  sacred  to  the 
most  serious  and  important  studies.  Give  the  morning  to 
composition,  or  the  reading  some  valuable  author  of  anti- 
quity with  whom  it  is  worth  your  while  to  be  well  ac- 
quainted. The  afternoon  will  suffice  for  history,  chrono- 
logy, politics,  news,  travels,  geography,  and  the  common 
run  of  pamphlets :  and  let  books  of  entertainment  amuse 
a  dull  hour,  when  you  are  fit  for  nothing  else.  To  apply 
your  early  time,  or  fresh  thoughts  to  these,  is  like  drinking 
wine  in  a  morning ;  and  giving  too  much  of  our  time  and 
thoughts  to  them,  is  like  drinking  the  same  intoxicating 
liquor  to  excess,  and  will  have  the  same  effect  on  the  mind 
as  that  has  on  the  body. 


*  Post  Lectione  seu  stylo  defessus  nihil  nitor  repugnante  natura : 
sed  exercitii  genus  aliud  quaero,  quo  tjedium  varietas  minuat.  Rin. 
de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  HO. 


256  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

3.  Remember  to  be  always  before-hand  with  your  busi- 
ness, post  est  occasio  calva.  Whatever  must  be  done  now 
as  well  as  hereafter,  for  that  very  reason  had  better  be  done 
now.  This  is  a  prudent  maxim  in  life,  applicable  to  a 
thousand  cases;  and  of  no  less  advantage  to  a  student  than 
a  tradesman.  Defer  nothing  to  the  very  last,  lest  some 
intervening  accident  should  prevent  the  execution  of  an 
important  purpose,  or  put  you  into  a  hurry  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  it.  And  what  is  done  with  precipitance  and  haste 
seldom  succeeds  so  well,  or  is  executed  with  that  accuracy 
and  discretion,  as  what  is  the  effect  of  more  mature  and 
deliberate  thought.  A  traveller  that  must  reach  his  home 
in  a  given  time,  would  not  be  thought  discreet  if,  by  loiter- 
ing at  the  beginning  of  his  journey,  he  is  forced  to  run 
himself  out  of  breath  at  the  end. 

4.  That  time  is  not  lost,  but  improved,  which  is  spent  in 
those  exercises  which  are  necessary  to  invigorate  and 
strengthen  the  faculties  for  harder  work,  or  to  preserve  a 
good  stale  of  health  or  spirits;  as  eating,  drinking,  sleep- 
ino",  physic,  bodily  exercise,  recreations,  and  the  like. 
Because  through  a  neglect  of  these,  a  student  may  contract 
a  bad  habit  of  body  or  mind ;  or  so  far  impair  his  consti- 
tution as  to  render  him  a  long  time  unfit  for  useful  ser- 
vice. But  (Est  modus  in  rebus,  &c.)  an  excess  of  these 
things  defeats  their  end,  and  is  as  prejudicial  to  health,  as  a 
discreet  and  moderate  u^e  of  them  is  conducive  to  it.* 


*  Such  diversions  as  his  (viz.  the  clergyman's)  health  or  the  tem- 
per of  his  mind,  may  render  proper  for  him,  ought  to  be  manly,  de- 
cent, and  grave ;  and  such  as  may  neither  posses  his  mind  or  time  too 
much,  nor  give  a  bad  character  of  him  to  others.  His  cheerfulness 
ought  to  be  frank,  but  neither  excessive  nor  Hcentious.  His  friends 
and  his  garden  ought  to  be  his  chief  diversions,  and  his  study  his  chief 
employment. — Burnet's  Dis.  of  the  Past.  Care,  ch.  8. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  257 

Lastly.  Enter  upon  nothing  but  what  you  are  determined 
to  pursue  and  finish.  Much  time  is  often  lost  by  vain  at- 
tempts, and  leaving  useful  designs  imperfect.  For  as  he 
who  begins  to  build  a  house,  but  never  completes  it,  must 
set  down  to  his  loss  the  greatest  part  of  his  money  thus 
expended :  so  a  student  who  desists  from  a  work  {re  infectd) 
wherein  he  has  taken  much  pains,  is  chargeable  with  as 
fruitless  an  expense  of  his  time  as  the  other  is  of  his 
money.* 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE  WAY  TO  READ  AUTHORS  TO  ADVANTAGE. 

A  student  should  be  as  careful  what  books  he  reads,  as 
what  company  he  keeps.  They  both  leave  the  same  tinc- 
ture on  the  mind. 

1.  Don't  read  indiscriminately;  nor  indulge  a  curiosity 
of  perusing  every  new  book  that  comes  out ;  nor  desire  to 
read  it,  'till  from  the  known  ability  of  the  author,  or  the 
information  of  some  judicious  friend,  you  know  'tis  worth 
your  reading. — The  curiosity  of  Vanillus  to  be  personally 
acquainted  with  men  and  their  characters,  leads  him  into 
all  company  when  he  is  at  Bath;  and  when  he  hears  of  a 
new  stranger  he  is  uneasy  'till  he  knows  him,  and  is  able 
to  give  others  a  description  of  his  person,  equipage  and 
family.     By  this  turn  of  temper  Vanillvs  loses  much  time 


*  If  you  are  writing  a  book,  or  engaged  in  any  work  which  re- 
quires much  time  and  pains  to  execute,  lay  it  down  as  a  rule  to  let 
no  day  pass,  without  putting  a  hand  to  it.  JVulla  dies  sine  linea, 
will  carry  you  (like  a  steady  traveller)  a  vast  length  in  one  year, 

22* 


258  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

which  would  be  more  agreeably  and  profitably  spent  in  the 
conversation  of  a  few  select  friends.  He  knows  men,  but 
not  human  nature. — There  is  a  wide  difference  between  a 
man  of  reading,  and  a  man  of  learning.  One  can't  read 
every  thing;  and  if  we  could,  we  should  be  never  the 
wiser.  The  bad  would  spoil  the  good,  fill  our  minds  with 
a  confused  medley  of  sentiments,  and  desires,  and  the  end 
of  reading  would  be  quite  defeated  for  want  of  time  and 
power  to  improve  and  practice.  A  man  that  eats  of  every 
dish  at  table,  overloads  his  stomach,  is  sick  and  digests 
nothing.     He  had  better  have  fasted.* 

2.  Lay  aside  the  fruitless  inclination  of  reading  a  trifling 
author  quite  through,  in  hopes  of  finding  something  better 
at  the  end.  You  are  sure  of  findinsj  something  better  in 
another  on  the  same  subject.  Therefore  lose  not  a  cer- 
tainty for  the  sake  of  a  mere  possibility.  Why  should 
you  confine  yourself  to  listen  to  the  impertinence  of  one 
man,  when  by  only  turning  your  back,  you  may  be  enter- 
tained and  improved  by  the  more  pleasing  and  instructive 
conversation  of  another? 

3.  Observe  the  characteristical  beauties  of  your  author. 
Every  good  writer  has  his  peculiar  felicity,  his  distinguish- 
ing excellence.  Some  excel  in  style ;  entertain  us  with 
easy,  natural  language ;  or  with  an  elegance  and  propriety 
of  expression ;  or  delight  us  with  their  florid,  smoo'h,  and 
well  turned  periods.  Some  love  a  figurative,  diffuse  and 
flowing  style.  Others  quite  a  plain,  rational,  discursive 
one.  Each  have  their  excellence.  But  the  most  elegant 
is  that  which  is  most  natural,  proper,  and  expressive;  it 


*  Distrahit  antmum  librorum  multitude Fastidientis  stomachi 

multa  degustare,  quae  ubi  varia  sunt  et  diversa  inquinant,  non  alunt. 
Sen.  Ep.  1. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  259 

can't  then  be  too  short  and  plain,  both  to  delight  and  in- 
struct ;  the  two  great  ends  of  language.     A  style  over- 
loaded with  studied  ornaments  grows  prolix ;  and  prolixity 
always  weakens  or  obscures  the  sentiment  it  would  express. 
No  decorations  of  well-chosen  words,  or  harmony  of  ca- 
dence can  alone  for  this  fault.     Such  a  style  is  like  a  lady 
who,  in  adorning  her  person,  spoils  a  good  shape  by  a 
tawdry  dress,  and  a  fine  face  by  paint  and  patches.     And 
both  proceed  from  the  same  affectation  in  preferring  the 
embellishments  of  art  to  those  of  nature,  whose  charms 
are  infinitely  more  powerful  and  pleasing. — Others  excel 
in  sentiments.    Those  sentiments  strike  us  with  most  plea- 
sure that  are  strong,  or  clear,  or  soft,  or  sublime,  pathetic, 
just,  or  uncommon.     Whatever  has  the  most  weight  and 
brevity  finds  the  quickest  way  to  the  heart. — Others  excel 
in  method  ;  in  a  natural  disposition  of  the  subject,  and  an 
easy,  free,  familiar  way  of  communicating  thoughts  to  the 
understanding.     Nothing  is  very  striking.     You  approve 
and  are  well  pleased  with  your  author,  and  you  scarce 
know  for  what.     This  resembles  the  Jc  ne  sais  quoi,  tovt 
agredble  in  the  very  humour,  turn  and  air  of  some  people 
we  converse  with. — Others  are  very  happy  in  their  man 
ner  and  way  of  conveying  clear,  rational,  solid  arguments 
and  instructions  to  the  mind,  which  arrest  your  attention 
command  your  approbation,  and  force  your  assent  at  once 
You  see  every  thing  in  broad  day,  in  a  fair,  and  strong 
and  proper  light.     A  perfect  writer  has  all  these  excel 
lencies  of  style,  sentiment,  method   and  manner  united 
A  judicious  reader  will  observe  in  which  of  them  his  author 
most  excels. 

4.  From  all  your  authors  choose  one  or  two  for  your 
model,  by  which  to  form  your  style  and  sentiments;  and 
let  them  be  your  Enchiridia,   your  pocket-companions. 


260  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

Consult  and  imitate  them  every  day,  till  you  are  not  only 
master  of  their  style  and  sentiments,  but  imbibe  their  spirit. 
But  be  very  cautious  both  in  your  choice  and  imitation,  lest 
with  their  excellencies  you  adopt  their  faults,  to  which  an 
excessive  veneration  for  them  may  make  you  blind.* 

5.  If  your  author  have  an  established  reputation ;  and 
you  don't  relish  him,  suspect  your  own  taste  and  judgment. 
Perhaps  something  has  biassed  your  mind  against  him : 
find  it  out  and  compare  it  with  those  beauties  which  charm 
his  other  readers  more  than  all  his  blemishes  offend  them.| 
Or  perhaps  you  do  not  understand  him ;  then  'tis  no  won- 
der you  don't  admire  him.  If  your  judgment  be  good  'tis 
a  sure  sign  your  author  is  so  when  the  more  you  read  him 
the  more  you  like  him.  A  good  friend  and  a  good  book 
are  known  by  this ;  they  grow  in  your  esteem  as  you 
grow  in  acquaintance  with  them. 

When  you  meet  with  such  an  author  on  any  subject, 
stick  by  him,  make  yourself  master  of  him.  You  will  dis- 
cover new  beauties  in  him  every  time  you  read  him,  and 
regret  not  that  you  are  unread  in  the  common  rubbish. 
Some  books  better  deserve  to  be  read  through  ten  times 
than  others  once.f 

6.  Before  you  sit  down  to  a  book  taste  it,  i.  e.  examine 
the  title-page,  preface,  contents  and  index  ;  then  turn  to 


*  Certis  ingeniis  immorari  et  innutriri  oportet,  si  velis  aliquid  at- 

trahere  quod  in  animo  fideliter  redeat probates  itaque  semper 

lege,  et  siquando  ad  alios  divertere  libuerit,  ad  priores  redi.     Id.  et 
Ibid. 

j- ubi  plura  nitent  in  carmine,  non  ego  paucis 

Offendar  Maculis,  quas  aut  Incuria  fudit, 
Aut  humana  parum  cavit  natura. 

Hor.  de  Art.  Poet.  1.  350. 
t — decies  repetita  placebunt.     Juv. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  261 

the  place  where  some  important  article  is  discussed:  ob- 
serve the  writer's  diction,  argument,  method  and  manner 
of  treating  it.  And  if  after  two  or  three  such  trials  you 
find  he  is  obscure,  confused,  pedantic,  shallow  or  trifling, 
depend  upon  it  he  is  not  worth  your  reading. 

Lastly,  if  the  book  be  your  own,  make  marks  at  the 
margin  against  those  passages  where  the  sentiment  is  well 
conceived  or  expressed,  and  worth  your  remembering  or 
retailing;  or  transfer  it  into  your  common-place  book  un- 
der the  head  your  author  is  treating  of:  or  at  least  a  refer- 
ence to   it.* In   reading  an   ancient  Latin   or  Greek 

author,  it  will  be  a  help  to  the  memory  to  transcribe  the 
passages  that  struck  you  most,  in  the  spare  leaves  at  the 
beginning  or  end  of  the  book  in  English,  and  by  thus  skim- 
ming off  the  cream  you  will  have  it  always  ready  for  use. 
If  you  meet  with  a  happy  expression  or  even  one  well- 
chosen  word  on  any  subject,  which  you  may  have  occa- 
sion to  use,  (and  wish  it  might  occur  to  you  when  you  are 
at  a  loss  for  expressions)  mark  it  and  make  it  your  own 

for  ever.f Thus  you  will   read  with  taste  and   profit, 

and  avoid  the  censure  which  falls  upon — 

A  bookish  blockhead  ignorantly  read 
With  loads  of  learned  lumber  in  his  head. 


*  Inter  legendum  auctorem  non  oscitanter  observabis,  si  quod  inci- 
dat  insigne  verbum,  si  quod  argumentum,  aut  inventum  acute,  aut 
tortum  apte,  si  qua  scntentia  digna  quae  memorise  commendetur :  is- 
que  locus  erit  apta  notula  quapiam  insigniendus. — Eras?n.  de  Hat. 
Stud. 

f  Qanto  pluris  feceris  exiguum  proventum,  tanto  ad  altiora  doc- 
trinae  vestigia  es  evasurus.  Qui  vilissimos  quosque  nummos  admi- 
rantur,  intuentur  crebro,  ct  servant  accurate  ad  summas  sa;penumero 
divilias  perveniunt ;  pari  modo,  si  quis  aptarit  sudorum  mctam  bene 
scribere,  discat  mirari  bene  scripla,  discat  gaudere,  si  vel  nomina 
duo  conjunxerit  venuste.     Rin.  de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  111. 


262  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

CHAPTER  III. 

HOW    TO    STUDY    TO    ADVANTAGE. 

Here  we  must  consider  both  the  subjects  and  method. 

As  to  the  subjects  of  your  Study. 

Consider  what  will  make  you  most  eminent  and  useful 
in  your  profession ;  *  this  kind  of  study  is  to  be  your  seri- 
ous business,  and  daily  and  diligently  prosecuted.  In  all 
your  reading  keep  this  point  in  view.  \  traveller  should 
have  his  right  road  and  the  end  of  his  journey  always  in 
his  eye,  whatever  little  diversions  or  excursions  he  may 
indulge  by  the  way.  You  may  sometimes  be,  nescio  quid 
meditans  nugaruin,  but  dont  be  totus  in  illis.'\ 

To  an  acquaintance  with  books  join  the  study  of  human 
nature.  Your  own  heart,  passions,  temper,  humour,  habits 
and  dispositions,  will  be  the  books  you  have  most  need  to 
consult  on  this  subject.:]:  For  human  nature  in  the  main 
strokes  of  it,  is  much  the  same  in  all  the  human  species. § 
Next  to  this  your  observations  on  the  ways  and  charac- 


*  Quisquis  verbum  domini  statuit  sincere  prsedicare,  perpetuus  et 
assiduus  sit  oportet  in  sancti  propositi  meditatione,  ut  sibi  constent 
omnia  vitas  studia.     Eras.  Eccl.  p.  6,  7. 

Quemadmodum  enim  non  inscite  dixit  quidam,eura  eruditum  ap- 
pellandum  esse,  non  quididicerit  plurima,  sed  qui  optima  maximaque 
nesessaria;  ita  non  est  necesse  ut  futurus  Ecclesiastes  in  quibuslibet 
consumat  operam  atque  tetatem — sed  eaprimum  acpotissimum  dis- 
cat  quae  ad  doccndi  munus  sunt  accommodatissima,  Id.  p.  92,  93. 

fHor.  Sat.  L.  1.  S.  9. 

+  Vid.  Self-Knowledge,  Part.  1.  Ch.  9—11. 

§  Les  hommes  sont  a-peu-pres  tous  fails  de  la  meme  maniere ;  et 
ainsi  ce  qui  nous  a  touche,  les  touchera  aussi.  Ostervald  de  I'exer- 
cice  du  Ministere.  p.  134. 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  263 

ters  and  tempers  of  men,  will  be  of  great  help  to  you; 
together  with  some  books  where  human  nature  is  strongly 
and  finely  painted,  in  its  various  shapes  and  appearances. 

'Tis  not  beneath  the  Christian  philosopher  to  take  some 
pains  to  be  acquainted  with  the  world ;  or  the  humours, 
manners,  forms,  ceremonies,  characters  and  customs  of 
men  ;  at  least  so  far  as  is  necessary  to  avoid  singularity 
and  a  disagreeable  awkwardness,  and  to  preserve  a  de- 
corum^ and  an  easy  address  in  all  company. 

A  student  should  not  think  any  thing  unworthy  his  at- 
tention and  notice,  that  has  a  tendency  either  to  make  him 
more  agreeable,  or  more  useful  to  others.  Some  regard 
is  therefore  due  to  dress,  behaviour,  the  usual  form  of  civili- 
ty, and  whatever  contributes  to  the  art  of  pleasing.  Among 
these  1  would  particularly  recommend  a  habit  of  express- 
ing his  sentiments  freely  and  properly  upon  any  subject. 
Let  his  style  and  language  be  studied  principally  with  this 
view. 

As  to  the  method  of  studying  to  advantage. 

Pray  for  a  divine  blessing  on  your  studies;  that  God 
would  guide  you  into  the  most  useful  knowledge  and  all 
important  truths;  direct  your  subjects,  and  assist  your 
meditations  upon  them. 

Procure  a  collection  of  the  best  and  most  approved  books, 
which  treat  of  the  sciences  you  chiefly  desire  to  cultivate, 
and  make  yourself  master  of  them  in  the  way  before  pre- 
scribed. 

Consult  your  own  genius  and  inclination  in  the  study 
you  intend  to  pursue ;  you  will  else  row  against  the  tide, 
and  make  no  progress  that  is  either  comfortable  or  credita- 
ble to  yourself. 

Compose  your  spirits,  fix  your  thoughts,  and  be  wholly 
intent  on  the  subject  in  hand.     Never  pretend  to  study 


264  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR 's  MANUAL. 

whilst  the  mind  is  not  recovered  from  a  hurry  of  cares,  or 
the  perturbations  of  passion.  Such  abrupt  and  violent 
transitions  is  a  discipline  to  which  it  will  not  easily  submit, 
especially  if  it  has  not  been  well  managed,  and  long  ac- 
customed to  it.  Aurora  Musis  arnica^  necnon  vespera  : 
because  the  mind  is  then  commonly  most  free  and  disen- 
gaged. 

Let  the  scene  of  your  studies  be  a  place  of  silence  and 
solitude ;  where  you  may  be  most  free  from  interruption 
and  avocation. 

When  you  have  a  mind  to  improve  a  single  thought,  or 
to  be  clear  in  any  particular  point,  don't  leave  it  till  you  are 
master  of  it.  View  it  in  every  light.  Try  how  many 
ways  you  can  express  it,  and  which  is  the  shortest  and 
best.  Would  you  enlarge  upon  it ;  hunt  it  down  from  au- 
thor to  author  :  some  of  which  will  suggest  hints  concern- 
ing it,  which  perhaps  never  occurred  to  you  before:  and 
give  every  circumstance  its  weight.  Thus  by  being  mas- 
ter of  every  subject,  as  you  proceed,  though  you  make  but 
a  small  progress  in  reading,  you  will  make  a  speedy  one 
in  useful  knowledge.  To  leave  matters  undetermined,  and 
the  mind  unsatisfied  in  what  we  study,  is  but  to  multiply 
half  notions,  introduce  confusion,  and  is  the  way  to  make 
a  pedant,  but  not  a  scholar. 

Go  to  the  fountain-head.  Read  original  authors  rather 
than  those  who  translate  or  retail  their  thoughts.  It  will 
give  you  more  satisfaction,  more  certainty,  more  judgment 
and  more  confidence  when  those  authors  are  the  subjects 
of  conversation,  than  you  can  have  by  taking  your  know- 
ledge of  them  at  second  hand.  It  is  trusting  to  translations, 
quotations,  and  epitomes,  that  makes  so  many  half  scholars 
go  impertinently  wise. 

Finally.     Be  patient  of  labour.     The  more  you  accus- 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  265 

torn  yourself  to  laborious  thinking,  the  better  you  will  bear 
it.     But  take  care  the  mind  be  not  jaded.* 

If  divinity  be  your  peculiar  study,  observe  the  following 
rules. 

1.  Be  critically  expert  in  the  original  Scriptures  of  the 
Bible,  and  read  a  chapter  in  Hebrew,  and  another  in  Greek 
every  day.  And  especially  observe  the  different  senses  in 
which  the  same  original  word  is  used  by  the  same  author : 
this  often  throws  a  great  light  on  his  meanino-. 

2.  When  you  have  found  what  you  take  to  be  your  au- 
thor's own  sense,  keep  to  that,  and  admit  of  no  vague,  un- 
certain, orconjectural  constructions,  whatever  doctrine  they 
may  discountenance  or  favour. 

3.  Be  sure  to  make  the  sacred  Scripture  the  source, 
standard,  and  rule  of  all  your  theological  sentiments. 
Take  them  from  it,  bring  them  to  it,  and  try  them  by  it. 

4.  Make  yourself  master  of  some  short  well  chosen  sys- 
tem of  Divinity,  for  the  sake  of  method  and  memory;  but 
take  care,  (Nullius  in  verhum  jurare  magistri)  that  you 
be  not  swayed  by  the  credit  of  any  human  names  in  mat- 
ters of  divine  faith.  Let  reason,  evidence  and  argument, 
be  the  only  authorities  to  which  you  submit.  Remember 
'tis  truth  you  seek  ;  and  seek  her  (as  you  would  do  any 
thing  else)  in  the  place  where  she  is  most  likely  to  be  found. 

*  Socrates  ille  non  hominum  modo,  verum  etiam  Apollinis  Oracu- 
lo,  sapientissimus  judicatus,  et  perennis  philosophiae  fons,  dicere  so- 
let;  radicem  quidem  eruditionis  per  amarum  esse,  sed  fructum  ha- 
bere jucundissimum  ;  initioque  magnos  adferre  labores,  sed  honestis- 
simum  sudantibus  proemium  reponere.  Ergo,  0  tu,  quisquis  es,  cui 
ignea  vis  in  pectore  exarsit,  cui  flamma  in  praecordiis  micat,  procul, 
procul  absint  mollia,  lenia,  facilia,  blanda,  quae  animi  impetum  extin- 
guere  solent.  Dura  petamus,  &c.  Vid.  Ringelbergius  de  ratione 
Studii,  p.  13. 

23 


266  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

5.  Divest  yourself  as  much  as  possible  of  all  preposses- 
sion in  favour  of,  or  prejudice  against  any  particular  party- 
names  and  notions.  Let  the  mind  be  equally  balanced,  or 
it  will  never  rightly  determine  the  weight  of  arguments. 
Prejudice  in  one  scale  will  outweigh  much  solid  truth  in 
the  other :  and  under  such  a  prepossession,  the  mind  only 
observes  which  balance  preponderates,  not  what  it  is  that 
turns  it. 

6.  Cultivate  a  proper  sense  of  the  imbecility  of  the  hu- 
man mind  and  its  proneness  to  error,  both  in  yourself  and 
others.  This  will  guard  you  against  a  dogmatical  confi- 
dence in  defence  of  your  own  opinions,  and  arm  you 
against  the  influence  of  it  in  others.  And,  on  the  con- 
trary, endeavour  after  a  meek,  humble,  teachable  temper  ; 
which,  from  the  highest  authority  we  are  sure,  is  the  best 
disposition  of  mind,  to  seek  and  receive  divine  truth. 

7.  Be  not  fond  of  controversy.  Theological  altercations 
have  in  all  ages  been  the  bane  of  real  religion,  and  the 
fatal  source  of  unknown  mischief  to  true  Christianity.  It 
sours  the  temper,  confounds  the  judgment,  excites  malevo- 
lence, foments  feuds,  and  banishes  love  from  the  heart : 
and  in  fine,  is  the  Devil's  most  successful  engine  to  depre- 
ciate and  destroy  the  principles  of  vital   piety. Let  the 

controversies  you  read  be  the  most  important,  viz.  those 
against  the  deists  and  papists.  And  read  only  the  best 
authors  upon  them.  Among  whom  you  will  find  none  to 
exceed  the  late  bishop  of  London  and  Dr.  Leland  in  the 
former,  and  Dr.  Tillotson  and  Chillingworth  in  the  latter. 

8.  Avoid  theological  minutenesses.  Lay  no  stress  on 
trifles :  as  you  see  many  do,  either  from  a  wrong  educa- 
tion, or  a  weak  turn  of  mind :  Reserve  your  zeal  for  the 
most  important  subjects,  and  throw  it  not  away  upon  little 
things. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  267 

Lastly,  let  none  but  the  best  writers  in  divinity  be  your 
favourites.  And  those  are  the  best  writers  who  at  once 
discover  a  clear  head  and  a  good  heart ;  solid  sense  and 
serious  piety,  where  faith  and  reason,  devotion  and  judg- 
ment go  hand  in  hand. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    METHOD    OF     COLLECTING    AND     PRESERVING    USEFUL 
THOUGHTS  FROM  CONVERSATION. 

Whenever  it  can  be  done  without  affectation  and  pedan- 
try, turn  the  conversation  on  the  subject  you  have  been 
reading  last,  if  you  know  it  to  be  suitable  to  your  com- 
pany ;  and  introduce  your  maturest  observations  upon 
it.  This  will  fix  it  in  your  memory,  especially  if  it  be- 
comes matter  of  debate.*  For  the  mind  is  never  more 
tenacious  of  any  principles,  than  those  it  has  been  warm- 
ly engaged  in  the  defence  of.  And  in  the  course  of 
such  debate  you  may  perhaps  view  them  in  a  new  light ; 
and  be  able  to  form  a  better  judgment  of  them,  and  be  ex- 
cited to  examine  them  with  more  care.  Intercourse  awak- 
ens the  powers,  whets  the  mind,  and  rubs  off  the  rust  it  is 
apt  to  contract  by  solitary  thinking.  The  pump  for  want 
of  use  grows  dry,  or  keeps  its  water  at  bottom,  which  will 
not  be  fetched  up  unless  more  be  added. 


*  Quicquid  didiceris  id  confestim  doceas  ;  sic  et  tua  firmare,  et 
prodesse  aliis  potes. — Ea  doce  quae  noveris,  eaque  diversis  horis 
aliis  atque  aliis  coveniet  inculcare.  Satis  sit,  si  quispiam  te  audiat, 
interea  exercitio  miram  rerum  copiam  tibi  comparaveris. — Ringel. 
de  ratione  Studii,  p.  28,  56. 


268  THE  CHRISTIAN   PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

When  you  have  talked  over  the  subject  you  have  read, 
think  over  what  you  have  talked  of;  and  perhaps  you  will 
be  able  to  see  more  weight  in  the  sentiments  you  oppossetl, 
than  you  were  willing  to  admit  in  the  presence  of  your  an- 
tagonist. And  if  you  suspect  you  was  then  in  an  error, 
you  may  now  retract  it  without  fear  of  mortification.  That 
you  may  at  once  improve  and  please  in  conversation,  re- 
member the  following  rules. 

1.  Choose  your  company,  as  you  do  your  books.  And 
to  the  same  end.  The  best  companj^,  like  the  best  books, 
are  those  which  are  at  once  improving  and  entertaining.* 
If  you  can  receive  neither  pleasure  nor  profit  from  your 
company,  endeavour  to  furnish  it  for  them.  If  this  can't 
be  done,  (and  especially  if  there  be  danger  of  receiving 
hurt  from  them)  quit  them  as  decently  as  you  can. 

2.  Study  the  humour  of  your  company,  and  their  cha- 
racter. If  they  be  your  superiors,  or  most  inclined  to  talk, 
be  an  attentive  hearer.  If  your  inferiors,  or  more  disposed 
to  hear,  be  an  instructive  speaker. 

3.  When  the  conversation  droops,  revive  it  with  some 
general  topic  by  starting  a  subject  on  which  you  have  some 
good  things  to  say,  or  you  know  others  have.  To  which 
end  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  be  a  little  prepared  wilii  topics 
of  conversation,  suitable  to  the  company  you  are  going  in- 
to :  and  the  course  of  your  own  thoughts  in  conversation 
will  be  more  free  than  you  ordinarily  find  them  to  be  in 
silent  meditation. 

4.  When  any  thing  occurs  that  is  new,  or  instructive, 
or  that  you  are  willing  to  make  your  own,  enter  it  down  in 
your   minute  or  common-place  book  if  you  cannot  trust 


*  Ille  lulit  punctum,  qui  miscuit  utile  dulci. — Hor.  de  Arte  Poet. 
1.  343. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  -  2G9 

your  memory,  (for  in  conversation  all  are  free-booters  ; 
whatever  you  lay  your  hand  on  that  is  worth  keeping  is 
lawful  prize,)  but  take  care  that  you  do  not  charge  either 
the  one  or  the  other  with  trash. 

5.  Never  stand  for  a  cypher  in  company  by  a  total  si- 
lence. It  will  appear  boorish  and  awkward,  and  give  a 
check  to  the  freedom  of  others.  'Tis  ill  manners.  Better 
say  a  trivial  thing  than  nothing  at  all.  Perhaps  you  hear 
a  deal  of  impertinence,  uttered  by  some  in  the  company, 
which  you  candidly  excused ;  presume  upon  their  candour,  if 
you  happen  to  talk  in  the  same  manner.  You  have  a  right 
to  claim  it :  You  will  readily  receive  it.  Something  trite  and 
low,  uttered  with  an  easy,  free,  obliging  air,  will  be  better 
received  than  entire  silence  ;  and  indeed  than  a  good  senti- 
ment delivered  in  a  stiff,  pedantic,  or  assuming  manner. 
And  many  good  things  may  arise  out  of  a  common  ob- 
servation. However,  after  a  dead  silence,  it  will  set  the 
conversation  a  going,  and  the  company  who  want  to  be  re- 
lieved from  it,  will  be  obliged  to  you.  This  is  a  secret  that 
will  never  fail  to  please. 

6.  Join  not  in  the  hurry  and  clamour  of  the  talk,  espe- 
cially when  a  trifling  point  is  disputed  and  several  speak 
at  once,  but  be  a  patient  hearer,  till  you  have  made  your- 
self master  of  the  subject  and  the  argument  on  both  sides. 
And  then  you  may  possibly  find  an  opportunity  to  put  in 
as  mediator,  with  credit  to  your  judgment. 

Repeat  not  a  good  thing  in  the  same  company  twice,  un- 
less you  are  sure  you  are  not  distinctly  heard  the  first  time. 

7.  Though  you  may  safely  animadvert  upon,  yet  do  not 
oppose,  much  less  rally  the  foibles  or  mistakes  of  any 
one  in  the  company ;  unless  they  be  very  notorious,  and 
there  be  no  danger  of  giving  offence.     But  remember  that 

23* 


270  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

he  himself  sees  the  matter  in  a  different  light  from  what 
you  do,  and  with  other  eyes. 

8.  If  detraction  or  profaneness  mingle  with  the  conver- 
sation, discountenance  it  by  a  severe,  or  a  resolute  silence, 
where  reproof  would  be  thought  indelicate.  If  this  be  not 
sufficient  to  put  a  stop  to  it,  make  no  scruple  to  withdraw.* 

9.  Affect  not  to  shine  in  conversation,  especially  before 
those  who  have  a  good  opinion  of  their  own  understand- 
ing. The  surest  way  to  please  them,  is  to  give  them  op- 
portunity to  show  their  parts  ;  a  monopoly  of  this  kind  will 
scarce  ever  be  endured  with  patience. "j" 

10.  Bear  with  the  impertinences  of  conversation,  some- 
thing may  be  learned  from  them,  or  some  opportunity 
may  be  given  you  to  put  in  a  sentiment  more  a-propos. 
Besides,  what  appears  low  and  flat  to  you,  may  not  to 
another.:}: 


*  Possidonius  relates  to  St.  Austin,  that  this  Latin  Distich  was  in- 
scribed on  the  table  where  he  entertained  his  friends. 

Quisquis  amat  dictis  absentem  rodere  amicum, 
Hanc  mensam  indignam  noverit  esse  sibi. 

j-  Conversation  is  a  sort  of  commerce,  towards  which  every  one 
ought  to  furnish  his  quota,  i.  e.  to  hear  and  speak  in  his  turn.  'Tis 
acting  against  the  rules  of  honesty,  and  laws  of  commerce,  to  mo- 
nopolize all,  and  deprive  others  of  the  share  they  have  in  the  gain, 
'Tis  in  like  manner,  a  kind  of  injustice  in  those  who  compose  the 
circle,  always  to  usurp  the  talk.  If  your  design  by  it  is  to  make  a 
show  of  your  parts,  and  to  procure  esteem,  you  quite  mistake  your 
interest;  for  you  exasperate  those  against  you  whom  you  thus  force 
to  silence,  who  can't  bear  the  ascendent  you  give  yourself,  and  the 
degree  of  superiority  you  assume. — Reflect,  upon  ridicule.  Vol.  1. 
p.  55. 

+  That  which  makes  common  conversation  so  nauseous,  are  the 
applauses  bestowed  on  follies.     Narrow  souls  admire  every  thing, 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  271 

Lastly,  Appear  perfectly  free,  friendly,  well  pleased, 
easy  and  unreserved.  This  will  make  others  so  ;  and  draw 
out  many  a  good  thought  from  them.  And  is  much  more 
pleasing  than  a  studied  politeness,  and  all  the  usual  arts  of 
common  place  civility.* 


CHAPTER    V. 

CONCERNING  THE  IMPROVEMENT  OF  OUR  THOUGHTS  WHEN 

ALONE. 

A  student  (like  a  philosopher)  should  never  be  less  alone 
than  when  alone.  Then  it  is  that  (if  it  be  not  his  own 
fault)  he  may  enjoy  the  best  of  company. 

Next  to  the  regulation  of  the  appetites  and  passions,  the 
most  important  branch  of  self-government  is  the  command 
of  our  thoughts  :  which  without  a  strict  guard  will  be  as  apt 
to  ramble,  as  the  other  to  rebel.     The  great  difficulty  will 


and  cry  up  the  least  trifles,  that  ought  to  be  let  pass.  That  which 
becomes  a  well-bred  man  on  these  occasions  is  to  say  nothing.  It 
would  be  a  criminal  complaisance  to  applaud  oflfensive  fooleries.  It 
would  be  likewise  a  faulty  delicacy,  to  bear  with  nothing  but  what  is 
exquisite,  and  to  express  contempt  for  every  thing  that  is  flat  and  tri- 
vial.— Idem.  p.  346. 

*  However  it  is  extolled  as  the  great  art  of  conversation,  to  appear 
with  the  utmost  openness  and  civility  when  you  are  most  upon  the 
reserve  :  Yet,  as  it  is  not  only  the  ordinary  dress  of  courtiers,  and 
travellers,  but  an  art  that  frequently  belongs  to  the  shops,  the  cover- 
ing is  much  more  transparent  than  they  who  act  under  it  are  apt  to 
think.  And  besides  such  an  address  is  really  nauseous  amongst 
friends :  and  the  greatest  masters  of  this  artful  smoothness,  seldom 
deceives  others  thereby,  so  much  as  themselves. — Vid.  Advice  to  a 
Son,  p.  31. 


272  THE  CHRISTIAAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

be  to  keep  them  fixed  and  steadily  employed  upon  your 
subject.  To  this  end,  let  the  mind  be  cah-n  and  dispassion- 
ate— view  your  theme  in  every  light — collect  your  best 
thoughts  upon  it — clothe  those  thoughts  in  words,  and  con- 
sider how  Mr.  Addison,  Mr.  Melmoth,  or  any  other  writer 
you  admire  would  express  the  same. — Guard  against  va- 
s^rancy  or  dissipation  of  your  thoughts — recall  them  when 
they  are  rambling ;  and  observe  by  what  connexion  of 
ideas  or  images  they  are  enticed  away  from  their  work, 
and  refix  them  more  diligently. — If  you  have  a  pen  and 
ink  at  hand,  set  down  your  best  sentiments  on  paper. — If 
your  subject  be  of  a  religious  nature,  it  may  not  be  amiss 
to  recollect  some  proper  text  of  Scripture,  as  a  standard  to 
which  you  may  recall  your  vagrant  forces. 

Let  the  m.atter  of  your  meditations  be  something  sea- 
sonable, important  or  entertaining.  Consult  the  temper 
your  mind  is  in,  or  ought  to  be  in  at  that  time  ;  and  let 
your  subject  be  suitable  to  it. 

Take  care  that  nothing  vain,  or  vicious  steal  into  5'our 
mind  when  alone.  Hereby  you  may  make  3^ourself  a  very 
bad  companion  to  yourself;  and  become  your  own  tempter. 

If  the  place  or  occasion  will  admit  it,  think  viva  voce, 
or  utter  your  thoughts  aloud. 

In  your  evening  meditations,  go  over  in  your  mind  the 
best  things  you  have  read  or  heard  that  day,  and  recollect 
them  the  next  evening.* 

The  great  advantage  of  being  alone  is,  that  you  may 
choose  your  company ;  either  your  books,  your  friend, 
your  God  or  yourself.  There  is  another  will  be  ready  to 
intrude,  if  not  resolutely  repelled.     By  the  turn  of  your 


*  Id  quoque  perutile  fuerit,  ante  somnum  notare  quaecumque  luce 
ea  peracta  sunt. — Ringel.  de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  110. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  273 

thoughts  you  may  detect  his  entrance,  and  by  what  pas- 
sage he  stole  in.  You  may  know  him  by  his  cloven  foot. 
And  you  have  the  best  precept,  exemplified  by  the  best  pre- 
cedent, how  to  eject  him.* 

If  books  be  your  subject,  or  what  you  lately  read  and 
laid  up  in  your  memory  ;  your  mental  employment  will  be 
7'ecollection  andjudgnient.  Recollection  to  recall  to  your 
mind  the  good  things  you  have  read;  and  judgment  to 
range  them  under  their  proper  class  :  and  to  consider  upon 
■what  occasion,  or  in  what  company  it  may  be  proper  or 
useful  to  produce  them. 

If  you  choose  a  friend  for  the  companion  of  your  soli- 
tude, let  it  not  be  merely  for  your  own  pleasure.  But  con- 
sider in  what  manner  you  may  improve  or  entertain  him. 
Or  what  it  is  you  would  learn  from  him  ;  and  in  what 
manner  you  must  behave  towards  him,  the  next  time  you 
come  into  his  company. 

When  you  desire  to  have  the  great  God  for  the  object  of 
your  contemplation,  (as  you  should  always  do  in  your  reli- 
gious retirements,)  your  mind  cannot  be  too  serious,  com- 
posed and  free.  Now  it  is  that  the  thoughts  will  be  most 
apt  to  revolt  and  ramble :  and  the  utmost  efforts  must  be 
used  to  guard  and  guide  them.  Two  things  in  this  case 
you  should  never  forget. 

1.  Earnestly  implore  his  help,  that  you  may  think  not 
only  steadily,  but  worthily  of  him. 

2.  Consider  him  as  present  with  you,  and  as  witness  to 
all  the  employment  of  your  mind. 

Lastly.  If  you  are  your  own  companion,  and  sdf-medi- 
tation  be  your  business,  you  have  a  large  field  before  you.f 
But  one  thing  be  sure  not  to  neglect,  viz.  Sharply  and  im- 


*  See  James  iv.  7.  comp.  with  Mat.  iv.  10. 
•j-See  Self-Knowledge,  part.  3.  ch.  1. 


274  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

partially  to  reprove  yourself,  in  case  of  any  observable 
failure,  and  resolve  to  amend  your  conduct  in  that  particu- 
lar, especially  when  the  same  circumstances  occur. 


PART  II. 

THE    PASTOR. 

The  business  of  a  pastor  is  to  do  all  he  can  to  promote 

the  eternal  interest  of  the  souls  of  men.     And  to  keep  his 

eye  continually  on    this,  the   great  object  of  the  sacred 

office  will  be  a  good  direction  to  him  in  the  prosecution 

of  it. 

He  is  now  to  improve,  regulate,  digest,  and  apply  that 

stock  of  knowledge  he  has  taken  so  much  pains  to  acquire  ; 

and  examine  what  part  of  it  will  be  most  helpful  to  him  in 

his  great  design. 

The  duties  of  the  pastor's  office  may  be  comprised  under 

the  six  following  general  heads  : 

Preaching,  Praying.  Administering  the  Seals.  Visit- 
ing the  sick.  His  conduct  towards  his  people  in  gene- 
ral. And  towards  persons  of  different  characters  in 
particular. 

1.  Preaching.     This  may  be  divided  into  two  parts; 
Preparation.     And  Elocution. 
1.  Preparation.     Which   consists  of  composition,  and 

the  duties  immediately  previous  to  preaching. 

CHAPTER  I. 

OF  COMPOSING  OF  SERMONS. 

'^'  Besides  all  the  usual  academical  preparations,  the  study 
of  languages,  sciences,  divinity,  &c.,  there  is  a  particular 
art  of  preaching  to  which  if  ministers  did  more  seriously 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  275 

apply  themselves  it  would  extremely  facilitate  that  service, 
and  make  it  more  easy  to  themselves,  and  more  profitable 
to  their  hearers."*  For  acquiring  which  art  the  rules  laid 
down  in  this  and  the  three  following  chapters  may  be  help- 
ful to  those  who  are  entering  upon  the  sacred  employment. 
1.  The  first  thing  to  be  considered  is  the  choice  of  the 
subject.  Here  you  must  consult  your  own  genius,  taste, 
and  abilities  :  And  choose  those  subjects  which  have  most 
impressed  your  own  mind ;  for  on  those  you  are  most 
likely  to  succeed,  and  to  produce  the  most  mature  and  use- 
ful sentiments.  Consult  also  the  temper,  taste,  and  capa- 
cities of  your  audience.  For  the  more  suitable  your  sub- 
ject, style,  and  sentiments  are  to  them,  the  more  likely  you 
will  be  both  to  please  and  improve  them.  And  therefore 
a  minister  should  never  fix,  nor  choose  to  preach  amongst 
a  people  whose  opinions  are  widely  different  from  his  own. 
"  Let  the  most  useful  and  pertinent  subjects  be  your  most 
frequent  choice.  Those  are  the  most  useful  which  are  the 
most  edifying :  And  those  most  pertinent  that  are  most 
fitted  to  the  capacities,  and  necessities  of  the  auditory. 
To  both  which  you  ought  to  have  a  special  regard. f  If 
you  are  at  a  loss  for  a  text,  consult  the  contents  of  the 
several  volumes  of  sermons  you  have  by  you.  That  a 
man  may  form  himself  to  preaching,  he  ought  to  take 
some  of  the  best  models,  and  try  what  he  can  do  on  a  text 
handled  by  them,  without  reading  them,  and  then  compare 
his  with  theirs.  This  will  more  sensibly,  and  without 
putting  him  to  the  blush,  model  him  to  imitate,  or  (if  he 
can)  to  excel  the  best  authors.:]:     Whatever  particular  text 


*  Wilkin's  Ecclesiastes,  p.  1. 

■}•  Barecroft's  Ars  Concionandi,  p.  92. 

+  Burnet's  Pas.  Car.  p.  226,  227. 


276  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

strike  your  mind,  with  more  than  common  force,  in  the 
course  of  your  reading  and  meditating  the  Scriptures,  pen 
it  down  with  some  useful  strictures  that  may  occur  to  you, 
for  the  foundation  of  a  future  work.  By  this  means  you 
will  have  a  good  supply  of  suitable  texts  at  hand.  A  ser- 
mon should  be  made  for  a  text,  and  not  a  text  found  out 
for  a  sermon.  For  to  give  our  discourses  weight,  it  should 
appear  that  we  are  led  to  them  by  our  text.  Such  ser- 
mons will  probably  have  much  more  effect  than  a  general 
discourse,  to  which  a  text  seems  only  to  be  added  as  a  de- 
cent introduction,  but  to  which  no  regard  is  had  in  the  pro- 
gress of  it.*  Affect  not  an  obscure,  difhcult,  or  barren 
text,  to  show  your  ingenuity  in  throwing  light  upon  it,  or 
set  others  a  wondering  what  you  can  make  of  it.  Dis- 
courses from  such  texts  must  be  either  unprofitable  or  un- 
natural.f 

2.  Having  chosen  your  subject ;  your  next  care  is,  to  be 
furnished  with  a  store  of  useful  and  pertinent  thoughts  upon 
it.  Having  fixed  your  spot  on  which  to  build,  you  are  now 
to  prepare  materials.  To  this  purpose,  carefully  peruse 
your  text,  both  in  the  original  and  different  translations. 
Attend  to  its  connexions  and  ref^'ence ;  and  observe  what 
is  the  principal  subject  it  points  to.  Collect  from  your 
concordance,  or  common-place  book  to  the  Bible,  or  from 
Mr.  darkens  Annotations^  or  from  Wilson'' s  Ch7'istian 
Dictionary^  and  others,  all  its  parallel  places,  or  the  seve- 
ral Scriptures  that  have  a  reference  to  it.     Pen  them  down 


»  Burnet's  Pas.  Car.  p.  280. 

j  Id.  et  Ibid :  Many  will  remember  the  text  that  remember  nothing 
else  ;  therefore  such  a  choice  should  be  made  as  may  at  least  put  a 
weighty  and  speaking  sense  of  the  Scriptures  upon  the  memories  of 
the  people,  Id.  p.  217. 


THE  PASTOR  AND  STUDEPfT.  277 

on  loose  paper,  to  be  properly  interwoven  into  the  discourse 
under  any  particular  head  or  branch  of  it.  Consult  other 
authors  on  the  same  subject.  Use  their  thoughts,  but  not 
their  words,  unless  you  quote  them  expressly  ;  which 
should  never  be  done,  unless  your  author  be  a  writer  of 
eminence,  and  of  good  repute  with  your  audience.  And 
let  it  be  a  sentiment  so  weighty,  and  well  expressed,  as 
deserves  to  be  remembered  by  them ;  and  then  they  will 
remember  it  the  sooner  as  coming  from  him  than  from 
yourself. 

3.  Having  thus  provided  materials ;  form  your  plan. 
Let  your  method,  as  well  as  your  subject,  flow  from  your 
text.  Let  the  division  be  easy  and  natural,  and  such  as 
the  audience  would  expect.  "  Let  it  arise  from  the  sub- 
ject itself;  and  give  a  light  and  just  order  to  the  several 
parts.  Such  a  division,  as  may  easily  be  remembered  ; 
and  at  the  same  time  help  to  connect  and  retain  the  whole. 
In  fine,  a  division  that  shows  at  once  the  extent  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  of  all  its  parts."* — Avoid  a  tedious  multiplication 
of  particulars  under  every  general  head  of  your  discourse. 
Let  your  particular  heads  be  not  only  few  but  distinct ; 
and  affect  not  to  conceal  the  number  and  order  of  them,  if 
they  be  distinct  and  natural,  as  some  modern  preachers  do. 
'Tis  a  false  delicacy  to  aim  at  reducing  a  sermon  to  the 
form  of  a  polite  harangue.  The  other  method  of  express- 
ing the  number  of  the  heads  in  their  proper  order,  is  not 
only  more  pleasing  to  the  common  sort  of  hearers,  but  a 
help  to  their  understanding  and  memory;  which  a  preacher 
should  by  all  means  carefully  regard. f     "  It  will  be  pro- 


•  Cambray's  Dialogue  on  Eloquence,  p.  9. 

■j-  'Tis  but  a  bad  rule  in  Alsted  (at  least  for  vulgar  auditories) 
when  he  advises  to  conceal  and  alter  the  method  for  variety's  sake. 
24 


278  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

per,  to  draw  your  method  or  plan,  on  a  loose  piece  of  paper 
laid  before  you,  with  the  several  particulars  under  their 
respective  general  heads  ;  and  whatever  place  of  Scripture, 
or  inferences,  &c.  you  meet  with  in  reading  or  meditating, 
pertinent  to  any  particular  point  you  shall  speak  to,  you 
may  then  place  them  under  that  particular :  For  all  things 
may  not  come  to  your  mind  at  once ;  and  a  thought  is  so 
quickly  gone  (let  your  memory  be  almost  always  never  so 
tenacious  and  retentive)  that  you  will  hardly  retain  it,  un- 
less it  be  in  this  manner  committed  to  paper.  And  what- 
ever place  of  Scripture  you  make  use  of,  which  you  do 
not  well  understand,  consult  the  ablest  commentators  on 
that  passage  for  the  meaning  of  it ;  that  you  may  not  ap- 
ply it  to  a  wrong  sense."* 

4.  Having  thus  provided  materials,  and  formed  your 
plan,  begin  the  superstructure.  Which  will  now  be  raised 
and  adorned  with  great  ease,  and  be  continually  improving 
upon  your  hands.  For  no  man  can  talk  well  on  a  subject, 
of  which  he  is  not  entirely  master.f 

"  In  the  beginning  you  must  endeavour  to  gain  the  fa- 
vour of  the  audience,  by  a  modest  introduction,  a  respect- 
ful address,  and  the  genuine  marks  of  candour  and  pro- 
bability."J     Let  your  exordium  be  short,  modest,  grave 


Crypsis  dispositionis  tollit  fastidium  auditoris.  This  may  be  true 
of  itching  curious  hearers,  but  not  of  such  as  regard  their  own 
profit  and  edification.  Wilk.  Eccles.  p.  5- 

*  Barecroft's  Ars.  Cone.  p.  Ill,  112. 

•f  Etenim  ex  rerum  cognitione  efflorcscat  et  redundet  oportet 
oratio :  Quse  nisi  subest  res  ab  oratore  percepta  et  cognita,  inanem 
quandam  habet  elocutionem,  et  fere  puerilem.  Cicero  de  Orat. 
1.  1.  §  6. 

i  Cambray's  Dialogues  on  Eloquence,  p.  117. — Sed  haec  adju- 
Tant  in  oratore,  lenitas  vocis,  vultus,  pudoris  significatio,  verborum 
comitas.     Cic.  de  Orat.  I.  2.  §  43. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  279 

and  striking ;  either  by  proposing  your  method,  and  enter- 
ing upon  your  subject  directly  :  or  by  a  few  important 
general  observations,  which  are  connected  with,  or  natu- 
rally lead  to  it :  or  by  some  short  unexpected  remark  on 
the  words  of  the  text. 

In  your  enlargement  on  particulars,  if  you  find  your 
thoughts  don't  run  freely  on  any  point,  do  not  urge  them 
too  much ;  this  will  tire  and  jade  the  faculties  too  soon. 
But  pursue  your  plan :  Better  thoughts  may  occur  after- 
wards, which  you  may  occasionally  insert. 

Let  your  best  sentiments  stand  in  the  beginning  or  end 
of  a  paragraph,  and  the  rest  in  the  middle,  which  will  pass 
very  well  in  good  company.  And  let  every  head  conclude 
with  some  striking  sentence,  or  pertinent  Scripture. 

As  every  complete  sermon  resembles  a  little  book,  the 
method  of  composing  the  former,  may  be  the  same  with 
what  Ringelhergiiis  tells  us  he  used  in  composing  the 
latter. 

"  My  first  care  (says  he)  is  to  form  in  my  mind,  a  per- 
fect plan  of  the  work  before  me.  Then  in  a  large  tablet, 
or  a  sheet  of  paper,  I  set  down  the  titles  of  the  chapters, 
or  the  several  heads  I  am  to  discourse  on.  Then  I  look 
over  them  to  see  if  they  have  their  proper  place,  connexion 
and  coherence :  And  alter  them  as  I  see  occasion.  Then 
wliilst  my  mind  is  still  warm  with  the  subject,  I  take  a 
brief  sketch  of  what  is  proper  to  be  said  under  each  head, 
which  I  write  down  on  a  loose  piece  of  paper ;  these  I  af- 
terwards transfer  into  my  plan,  and  in  a  fair  hand  tran- 
scribe under  their  proper  heads.  By  this  means,  I  have  the 
whole  subject  and  method  of  the  work  under  my  eye  at 
once.  Then  I  every  day  transcribe  a  chapter  for  the 
Press,  and  add,  or  expunge,  as  I  go  along,  according  as 
the  matter  requires.     After  this,  when  I  see  nothing  de- 


280  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR*S  MANUAL. 

ficient  or  redundant  in  the  subject,  I  apply  myself  to  revise 
the  language."* 

Let  your  application  be  close,  fervent  and  animated. + 
To  which  end,  get  your  own  heart  warmed  and  penetrated 
with  your  subject.  For  however  drowsy,  or  inattentive 
your  hearers  may  be  in  the  beginning,  or  middle  of  a  dis- 
course, they  should  be  always  awakened,  and  warmed  at 
the  close.  "  'Tis  oftentimes  proper  at  the  end  of  a  dis- 
course, to  make  a  short  recapitulation,  wherein  the  orator 
ought  to  exert  all  his  force  and  skill,  in  giving  the  audience 
a  full,  clear,  concise  view  of  the  chief  topics  he  has  en- 
larged upon.if:  And  let  the  last  sentence  of  the  sermon, 
be  either  your  text,  or  some  pertinent  Scripture,  or  some 
weighty  thought  well  expressed  and  worth  remembering. 

5.  Having  thus  raised  your  superstructure  on  the  plan 
proposed,  you  must  put  the  finishing  hand  to  the  work,  by 
decently  adorning  it:  Which  is  the  business  of  a  revisal, 
wherein  you  are  to  re-examine  the  method,  matter  and 
style. 

1.  The  method.  Here  perhaps  you  may  see  some  small 
alterations  necessary ;  e.  g.  this  head  may  come  in  more 
naturally  before  that ;  such  a  sentim.ent  will  shine  to  more 
advantage  at  the  conclusion  of  a  paragraph;  and  this  par- 
ticular head  not  sufficiently  distinct  from  that,  and  there- 
fore both  had  better  be  wrought  into  one. 

2.  With  regard  to  the  matter.     Such  a  sentiment  is  ex- 


*  Ringel.  de  Rat.  Stu.  p.  83— 92— Vid.  Ars.  Concio.  p.  93. 

■j-  II  ne  suffit  pas  de  savoir  d'ou  il  faut  tirer  les  usages ;  il  est  ne- 
cessaire  de  connoitre  le  but  qu'on  doit  se  proposer  dans  une  appli- 
cation. Or  ce  but,  c'est  d'emouvoir,  de  toucher  ses  auditeurs,  de 
leur  inspirer  les  sentimens  de  piete,  d'amour  de  Dieu,  de  charile, 
&c.     Ostervald  de  I'Exercise,  p.  126. 

\  Cambray's  Dialogues,  p.  118. 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  281 

pressed  before,  therefoi'e  strike  it  out  here;  too  much  is 
said  upon  this  part  of  the  subject,  too  little  upon  that;  add 
here,  retrench  there ;  if  any  new  thought,  or  pertinent 
scripture  occur  to  your  mind,  search  out  the  proper  place 
where  to  dispose  of  it. 

3.  With  regard  to  your  style.  This  thought  is  obscure- 
ly expressed,  explain  it ;  this  sentence  is  equivocal,  be 
more  determinate ;  this  is  too  long,  shorten  it ;  here  is  a 
jingle,  correct  it ;  this  disposition  of  the  words  is  harsh  and 
hard  to  be  pronounced,  alter  it ;  this  expression  is  too  mean 
and  vulgar,  substitute  a  better.* 

I  shall  conclude  this  chapter  with  the  following  general 
rules  relating  to  the  style  of  the  pulpit. 

1.  Let  it  be  plain,  proper  and  perspicuous;  and  then 
the  shorter  it  is  the  better.  A  concise,  full  and  nervous 
style  is  always  most  striking,  therefore  most  pleasing. 
To  obscure  and  weaken  the  sense  by  a  studied  ornament 
or  flow  of  words,  is  wrongs  oratory,  and  nauseous  to  every 
one  of  true  taste. 

"  The  words  in  a  sermon  must  be  simple  and  in  com- 
mon use,  not  savouring  of  the  schools,  or  above  the  under- 
standing of  the  people.  All  long  periods,  such  as  carry 
two  or  three  different  thoughts  in  them  must  be  avoided  ; 
for  few  hearers  can  follow  or  apprehend  these.  Niceties 
of  style  are  lost  before  a  common  auciience.""!" 

2.  Let  your  numbers  bo  full  and  flowing.  And  care- 
fully avoid  all  harshness  from  dissonance  in  the  choice 
and  disposition  of  your  words  :  this  is  a  part  of  rhetoric, 


*  Equidem  in  libris  excudendis,  cum  speciosum  aliquem  vocum 
contextum,  aut  verba  duo,  ornata  invenio,  Isetitia  exulto  majore, 
quam  si  aureum  reperisscm.     Ringel.de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  Ill,  113. 

f  Burnet's  Past.  Care,  p,  223. 
24* 


282  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

which,  though  carefully  cultivated  by  the  ancients,  is  too 
much  neglected  by  the  moderns.*  In  reading  over  a  dis- 
course to  ourselves,  we  must  observe  what  words  sound 
harsh,  and  agree  ill-together  ;  for  there  is  a  music  in  speak- 
ing, as  well  as  in  singing,  which  a  man  though  not  other- 
wise critical  in  sounds  will  soon  discover. f 

3.  Observe  a  medium  between  a  too  short  and  too  pro- 
lix a  style.  The  sententious  style  is  apt  to  be  defective. 
A  prolix  one  (if  the,  members  of  a  long  sentence  be  not  ju- 
diciously disposed,  and  fraught  with  a  weight  of  sentiment,) 
tedious  and  disagreeable ;  and  a  low  creeping  style  is  as 
unbecoming  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  as  a  high  and  turgid 
one.  There  is  a  decency  to  be  observed  in  our  language, 
as  well  as  our  dress  :  X  with  regard  to  both,  a  prudent  man 


*  See  Treatise  on  Prosaic  Numbers Numeros  equidem  vitam 

vocaverim  orationis;  quod  baud  obscure  apparebit,  sisententiam  nu- 
merosam  solveris,  iisdem  servatis  et  transpositis  verbis.  Quippe  quae 
ante  efficax  erat,  ea  soluta  ridicula  videbitur ;  Quamobrem  in  omni 
opere,  prima  curarum  esse  debet,  ut  res  sive  membra  cohereant ; 
proxima,  ut  verba,  seu  modulatio  numerorum.  Ringel.  de  Rat.  Stud, 
p.  92,  93. 

f  Burnet's  Past.  Care,  p.  236. 

:j:  Expression  is  the  dress  of  ihought,  and  still 
Appears  raoi'e  decent,  as  more  suitable. 
A  low  conceit  in  pompous  words  express'd, 
Is  like  a  clown,  in  royal  purple  dress'd ; 
For  different  styles  with  different  subjects  sort. 
As  several  garbs,  with  country,  town  and  court. 
Some  by  old  words  to  fame  have  made  pretence, 
Ancients  in  phrase,  mere  moderns  in  their  sense : 
Such  labour'd  nothings  in  so  strange  a  style, 
Amaze  th'  unlearned,  make  the  learned  smile. 

Pope's  Essay  on  Criticism. 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  283 

will  consider,  not  only  what  is  decent  in  itself,  but  what  is 
most  so  at  certain  times.  * 

4.  An  illustration  of  your  subject  by  sensible  images, 
and  apt  similies,  will  always  be  agreeable. 

Lastly,  let  the  conclusion  of  your  periods  be  harmonious, 
and  your  concluding  thoughts  the  most  memorable. "j" 

See  more  on  this  subject,  Part  II.  Ch.  4. 

CHAPTER.  II. 
GENERAL    RULES    RELATING    TO    PREACHING. 

1.  It  were  advisable  for  young  preachers  to  pen  down 
every  sentence  of  their  sermons  in  short-hand;  and  trust 
nothing  to  their  memories,  till  they  are  masters  of  a  free, 
fluent,  and  proper  style;  and  have  acquired  a  good  com- 
mand of  their  spirits,  a  free  utterance,  and  a  maturity  of 
sentiments.  Then  they  may  venture  to  leave  something 
to  the  memory,  by  writing  half  sentences,  'till  by  degrees 
they  are  able  to  trust  to  it  a  good  part  of  the  enlargement 
under  every  head.  This  will  be  no  great  burden,  provided 
they  take  care  to  be  thoroughly  masters  of  their  notes,  be- 
fore they  go  up  into  the  pulpit;  and  will  be  a  great  help 
to  a  free,  decent,  and  natural  elocution. 


*  Omnique  in  re,  posse  quod  deceat  facere,  artis  et  naturae  est ; 
scire  quid  quandoque  deceat,  prudentise.     Cic.  de  Orat.  1.  3.  §  55. 

■j-EIocutio  partibus  quatuor  consummatur.  Primum  enim  si  res 
tractetur  magnifica,  caveo  no  particula  usquam  jaceat  humi,  infra 

dignitatem  orationis turn  etiam  video  ne  verbum  idem,  aut  sylla- 

ba,  si  fieri  possit,  bis  ponatur ad  hsec  do  operam,  ut  numerorum 

gratia,  sive  concentus  cohsereat,  aut  per  omnes  periodi  partes,  aut 

saltern  in  fine Postrema  cura  est,  ne  muiti  sint  fines  sententia- 

rum,  qui  pedes  easdem  habeant.     Ringel.  de  Rat.  Stud.  p.  90,  91. 


284  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's   MANUAL. 

I  would  not  advise  any  young  minister,  though  ever  so 
happy  in  a  strength  of  memory,  entirely  to  lay  aside  his 
notes;  it  can  answer  no  valuable  end,  and  the  inconveni- 
ences of  it  are  these; — the  thoughts  may  possibly  wander; 
in  that  case  you  are  bewildered  without  a  guide:  This  re- 
flection will  create  a  confusion  and  perplexity  in  the  mind, 
which  the  hearers  will  observe  with  pain  ;  and  you  will 
scarce  ever  be  able  to  recover  the  right  tract  in  that  hurry 
of  spirits  without  many  a  trip  and  much  trouble:  This  will 
throw  a  tremour,  at  least  a  diffidence  on  the  mind,  which 
will  make  it  difficult  to  resume  your  wonted  courage.  Be- 
sides, when  so  much  attention  is  bestowed  on  the  memory, 
you  will  be  apt  to  pay  too  little  to  the  judgment  and  affec- 
tions. You  will  not  have  leisure  to  observe  how  much 
your  own  heart  is  affected,  or  how  you  may  best  affect 
that  of  your  hearers,  who  are  never  more  pleased,  than 
when  they  see  their  preacher  composed,  free,  and  deeply 
impressed  with  his  own  subject :  and  never  more  disgusted, 
than  when  they  observe  him  confused,  bewildered,  or  inat- 
tentive to  what  he  himself  delivers.  Besides,  the  inaccu- 
racy of  diction,  the  inelegance,  poverty  and  lowness  of  ex- 
pression, which  is  commonly  observed  in  extemporaneous 
discourses,  will  not  fail  to  offend  every  hearer  of  good  taste. 

2.  Go  to  the  bottom  of  your  subject :  And  think  of  every 
thing  that  ought  to  be  said  upon  it:  And  consider  what 
points,  or  parts  of  it,  your  hearers  would  be  glad  to  have 
cleared  up,  or  most  enlarged  upon.  To  skim  off  only  the 
surface,  is  to  put  off  your  audience  with  froth.  The 
weightiest  sentiments  often  lie  at  bottom ;  be  at  the  pains 
then  of  diving  deep  to  bring  them  up  from  thence.  On  the 
other  liand, 

3.  Take  care  you  do  not  torture  your  subject,  by  aim- 
ing to  exhaust  it.     Don't  endeavour  to  say  every  thing  that 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  285 

can  be  said,  bat  every  thing  that  ought  to  be  said  upon  it. 
A  preacher's  excellence  is  seen,  not  so  much  in  saying  a 
great  deal  upon  a  text,  as  saying  the  best  things  in  the  best 
manner.* 

4.  Don't  crowd  your  thoughts  too  thick.  This  will  but 
fatigue  and  perplex  the  minds  of  your  hearers,  who  should 
always  have  time  to  follow  you.  If  you  pour  water  too 
fast  into  the  funnel  it  will  run  over. 

5.  Protract  not  your  discourse  to  an  undue  length.  The 
best  sentiments  will  not  be  attended  to,  whilst  your  hear- 
ers are  impatiently  waiting  and  wishing  for  the  conclusion. 
It  were  better  to  offend  by  the  other  extreme,  provided 
your  matter  be  solid,  well  disposed,  and  well  digested. 
Better  leave  your  audience  longing  than  loathing.  Absti- 
nence  is  less  hurtful  than  repletion.  I  think  Luther  says 
in  his  table-talk,  that  one  necessary  qualification  of  a 
preacher,  is  to  know  when  to  leave  off. 

6.  In  practical  preaching  (which  should  be  your  ordina- 
ry strain)  remember  that  you  preach  to  Christians  ;  and 
let  your  chief  molives  to  practice  be  drawn  from  Christian 
principles.  "  It  is  verily  a  fault  in  too  many  of  the  pub- 
lic teachers  of  our  times,  that  their  sermons  are  moral 
harangues  generally  ;  and  Tully's  Offices  ;  and  Seneca's 
Epistles,  serve  them  instead  of  the  Bible :  They  are  fur- 
nished with  nothing  but  moral  precepts,  as  if  they  were 
preaching  at  Old  Rome  or  Athens,  and  their  auditors  were 
all  infidels. t 

*  Nolim  te  facere,  quod  prava  quadam  ambitione,  vulgus  profes- 
sorum  hodie  facit,  ut  omni  loco  coneris  omnia  dicere,  sed  ea  dun- 
taxat  quae  explicando  prsesenti  loco  sint  idonea ;  nisi  siquandodelec- 
tandi  causa,  digrediendum  vidcbitur.    Erasmi.  de  Rat.  Studii.  p.  186. 

Un  predicateur  judicieux  sait  pailer,  et  se  taire,  il  salt  dire  ce  qu'il 
faut,  et  s'arreterou  il  faut.     Oster.  de  I'exercice  du  Min.  p.  142. 

-f-  Edward's  Preacher,  vol.  i.  p.  73. 


286  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

7.  Be  sure  to  consult  the  capacity  and  understanding  of 
your  hearers.  Remember  you  are  not  declaiming  in  the 
academy  ;  but  preaching  to  an  illiterate  congregation  :  Take 
care  then  that  you  be  not  too  learned,  or  too  logical;  that 
you  do  not  shoot  over  the  heads  of  your  hearers  (as  they 
call  it)  either  in  your  doctrine  or  language.  Condescend 
to  their  capacities ;  and  let  it  be  your  ambition  and  care 
whilst  you  are  treating  of  the  highest  subjects,  to  be  com- 
prehended by  the  lowest  understanding:  Wherein  Arch- 
bishop Tillotson,  Archbishop  Sharp,*  and  Dr.  Sherlock 
will  be  your  best  patterns. — 'Tis  not  easy  to  be  conceived 
how  much  ignorance  of  divine  things  there  is  in  the  minds 
of  the  greatest  part  of  those  you  preach  to. 

It  was  the  observation  of  a  late  celebrated  divine  oi  the 
Church  of  Rome,  "  that  there  are  always  three  quarters  of 
an  ordinary  congregation,  who  do  not  know  those  princi- 
ples of  religion,  in  which  the  preacher  supposes  every  one 
to  be  fully  instructed."!  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  matters  are 
somewhat  mended  in  our  protestant  assemblies  ;  but  still 
there  is  reason  to  fear,  that  they  who  compose  the  major 
part  in  our  places  of  worship,  are  deplorably  defective  in 
their  knowledge  of  the  true  doctrines  of  Christianity.  And 
as  the  subject  should  not  be  too  deep  for  their  conceptions,  so 
neither  should  the  style  be  too  high  for  their  comprehen- 
sion ;  and  therefore  all  scholastic  terms,  systematical 
phrases  and  metaphysical  definitions  should  be  for  ever 
banished  from  the  pulpit. 

8.  Affect  not  to  show  your  parts,  by  entering  upon  nice 
and  curious  disquisitions,  or  by  a  strong  portrait  of  general 
characters.     This  is  shooting  beside  the  mark,  or  at  least 


*  Archbishop  Sharp  was  Archbishop  of  York,  and  the  ancestor  of 
the  late  philanthropist,  Granville  Sharp. 
fCambray. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  287 

will  but  very  seldom  reach  it.  The  chief  end  it  will  pro- 
duce (and  which  you  will  be  thought  to  aim  at)  is  your 
own  applause,  and  not  your  people's  profit.  "  To  close  a 
thread  of  reason,  too  great  an  abstraction  of  thought,  too 
sublime  and  too  metaphysical  a  strain,  are  suitable  to  very 
few  auditories,  if  to  any  at  all."*  "  I  love  a  serious 
preacher,  who  speaks  for  my  sake,  and  not  for  his  own, 
who  seeks  my  salvation,  and  not  his  own  vain-glory.  He 
best  deserves  to  be  heard,  who  uses  speech  only  to  clothe 
his  thoughts,  and  his  thoughts  only  to  promote  truth  and 
virtue.  Nothing  is  more  despicable  than  a  professed  de- 
claimer  who  retails  his  discourses,  as  a  quack  does  his 
medicines. "f 

9.  Endeavour  to  afTect  your  own  mind  with  what  you 
deliver;  and  then  you  will  not  fail  to  affect  the  minds  of 
your  hearers.:]:  There  must  be  a  life  and  power  in  your 
delivery,  to  keep  up  the  attention  and  fix  the  affection  of 
them  that  hear  you  ;  "  for  an  artificial  eloquence  without 
a  flame  within  is  like  artificial  poetry ;  all  its  productions 
are  forced  and  unnatural,  and  in  a  great  measure  ridicu- 
lous."§     "  'Tis  said  of  John  Baptist  that  he  was  a  burning 

*  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  219. — 'Tis  here  that  our  preacher's 
are  most  defective.  Most  of  their  fine  sermons  contain  only  philo- 
sophical reasonings ;  sometimes  they  preposterously  quote  Scrip- 
ture only  for  the  sake  of  decency  and  ornament.  Their  sermons 
are  trains  of  fine  reasoning  about  religion,  but  they  are  not  religion 
itself.  We  apply  ourselves  too  much  to  the  drawing  of  moral  cha- 
racters, and  inveighing  against  the  general  disorders  of  mankind  ; 
but  we  don't  sufficiently  explain  the  precepts  and  principles  of  the 
Gospel.     Cambray's  Dialogues,  p.  160,  161. 

•j-  Cambray's  Letter  to  the  French  Academy,  p.  230. 

t  Summa,  quantum,  ego  quidem  sentio,  circa  movendos  aflfectus, 
in  hoc  posita  est,  ut  movcamur  ipsi.    Quintilian  1.  6.  c.  2. 

§  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  223. 


288  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

and  shining  light,  ardere  prius  estf  lucere  posterius  ;  ar- 
dor mentis^  est  lux  doctriiKB.  'Tis  a  hard  matter  to  affect 
others  with  what  we  are  not  first  affected  ourselves."* 

10.  When  you  are  called  to  touch  upon  controversy 
(which  you  should  avoid  as  much  as  possible  in  the  pulpit) 
be  candid,  clear,  short  and  convictive.  Be  sure  that  your 
arguments  be  solid,  close  and  strong  ;  and  your  answers 
at  least  as  ctear  as  the  objections  :  For  if  these  be  plain 
and  those  perplexed,  you  will  but  confirm  the  error  you 
mean  to  confute. f  Avoid  all  needless  censures,  especially 
of  persons  by  name.  When  a  censorious  spirit  is  kindled 
by  the  preacher,  nothing  will  sooner  be  catched  by  the 
hearers  ;  and  that  unhallowed  flame  will  quickly  be  pro- 
pagated far  and  wide. — Dark  debates  in  divinity  are  like 
rocks  not  only  steep  and  craggy,  but  barren  and  fruitless, 
and  not  worth  the  pains  of  climbing  to  the  top ;  and  what 
influence  they  have  on  the  spirits  of  men,  is  commonly  a 
bad  one.  'Tis  scarce  to  be  imagined  what  harm  these 
theological  subtil  ities  do  us.  As  spirits  extracted  from 
bodies,  are  always  hot,  heady  and  inflammatory :  so  di- 
vine truths  subtilized  and  too  much  sublimated,  heat,  intox- 
icate and  discompose  the  minds  of  men,  fire  their  tempers, 
and  kindle  very  hurtful  and  unruly  passions,  to  the  distur- 
bance of  their  own  peace  and  that  of  others. 

11.  Let  your  great  aim  in  every  sermon  be  to  please 
God  and  profit  your  people,  to  do  them  good  rather  than 
gain  their  applause.  Don't  covet  a  reputation  for  elo- 
quence ;  it  will  turn  you  off  from  higher  views.  Besides, 
an  excessive  desire  for  popularity  and  fame  will  subject  you 
to  many  secret  vexations  :  As  well  may  you  expect  the  sea 


•  Bishop  Wilkin's  Ecclesiastes,  p.  252. 
t  See  Wilkin's  Eccles.  p.  26. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  289 

to  be  undisturbed,  as  the  mind  of  an  ambitious  man  to  be 
long  free  from  disquietude.* 

Lastly,  Endeavour  to  get  the  great  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity wrought  into  your  own  heart ;  and  let  them  shine 
in  your  temper  and  conversation.  "  Ministers  have  one 
great  advantage  beyond  all  the  rest  of  the  world  in  this 
respect,  that  whereas  the  particular  callings  of  other  men, 
prove  to  them  great  distractions,  and  lay  many  temptations 
in  their  way  to  divert  them  from  minding  their  high  and 
holy  calling  of  being  Christians,  it  is  quite  otherwise  with 
the  clergy ;  the  more  they  follow  I  heir  proper  callings,  they 
do  the  more  certainly  advance  their  general  one :  the  bet- 
ter priests  they  are,  they  become  also  the  better  Christians. 
Every  part  of  their  calling,  when  well  performed,  raises 
good  thoughts,  and  brings  good  ideas  into  their  minds,  and 
tends  both  to  increase  their  knowledge  and  quicken  their 
sense  of  divine  matters. "j"" — Cicero,  Quintilian,  and  Hor- 
acCy  all  made  virtue  a  necessary  qualification  in  a  complete 
orator.:|:     I  am  sure  it  is  so  in  a  Christian  preacher.     It  is 


*  AK\    i^y-i^ojuivoi  rue  >^cyHC,  a?  «v  itp^irui  too  Sio)  ^  s;  /uev  iTntivareo  nxt 

rajv  'jLitp^Tco-j ,  y.rt  ^imna,  /unJ'i  ctKyuTO).     Chrysos.  de  Sacer.  1.  5. 

I  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  ch.  8- 

4:  Quae  (sc.  eloquentia)  quo  major  est,  probitate  jungenda,  summa- 
que  prudentia ;  quarum  vurtutura  expertibus  si  dicendi  copiam  tra- 
diderimus,  non  eos  quidem  oratores  efficerimus,  sed  furentibus  quse- 
dam  artua  dederimus. 

Cicero  de  Oratore,  1.  3.  §.  14. 

Sit  ergo  nobis  orator,  quern  instituimus,  is  qui  a  M.  Cicerone  fini- 
tur.  Vir  bonus  dicendi  peritus — ideoquenon  dicendi  modo  eximian 
in  eo  facultatem,  sed  omnes  animi  virtutes  exigimus.  Quintilian, 
Lib.  xii.  c.  1. 

Scribendi  recte  sapere  est  et  principium  et  fons. 

Hor.  de  Art.  Poet. 
25 


290  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

required  of  a  Presbyter  that  he  he  blameless.  Tit.  i.  6.* 
When  a  preacher  has  the  great  doctrines  which  he  teaches 
inwrought  into  his  temper,  and  he  feels  the  influence  of 
them  on  his  own  spirit,  he  will  reap  from  thence  these  three 
great  advantages  in  his  public  ministrations.  He  will  then 
speak  from  his  own  experience.  He  will  with  greater  con- 
fidence and  assurance  direct  and  counsel  others.  And 
will  more  readily  gain  belief  to  what  he  saysf. — Without 
this  experimental  sense  of  religion  in  the  heart,  and  a 
steady  practice  of  it  in  the  life,  all  the  learning  in  the  world 
will  not  make  a  person  either  a  wise  man,  a  good  Chris- 
tian, or  a  faithful  minister.:}:  And  to  induce  him  to  a  wise 
circumspection  in  his  conduct,  he  should  often  consider  the 
influence  his  own  example  will  have  upon  his  people,  for 
whom  he  must  live,  as  well  as  for  himself;  and  who  will 
think  themselves  very  justifiable  if  they  indulge  to  no 
other  liberties  than  such  as  they  see  their  minister  takes 
himself.§ 

Before  I  close  this  chapter  let  me  add  one  thing  more, 
viz.  That  a  minister  both  with  regard  to  his  conduct  and 
preaching,  should  take  care  not  to  be  too  much  affected 
with   common   fame.      Though  he  is  not  to  be  absolutely 


*  In  sacredote  etiam  aliis  licita  prohibentun 

Vide  Hieronym.  in  loco. 

f  Edward's  Preacher,  vol.  1   p.  321. 

^  Aliud  enim  est  scire,  aliud  sapere.  Sapiens  est,  qui  didicit  non 
omnia,  sed  ea  quse  ad  veram  fselicitatem  pertinent ;  et  iis  quae  didicit 
afficitur,  ac  transfiguratus  est.     Erasmi.  Ecclesiastes,  p.  21. 

rn^cu  Ttt?  o<^^^xX/ufi?,  a>g  tie  iAvro)  juovcv,  aKKx  icxi  TrKy.^a  ^cevm  TdraTa. 

A  Bishop  had  need  be  sober  and    vigilant,  and  have  all  his  eyes 
about  him,  who  lives  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  so  great  a  multi 
tude  of  people.     Chrysostom,  de  Sacer.  1.  3.  c.  12. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  291 

indifferent  to  the  applauses  and  censures  of  others,  yet  he 
should  arm  himself  against  the  bad  influence  of  both.  He 
must  expect  to  pass  through  good  report  and  evil  report : 
And  both  are  apt  to  make  hurtful  impressions  on  weak, 
unstable  minds. — As  to  evil  report  a  Stoic  will  tell  you, 
that  in  confidence  of  your  innocence,  you  ought  absolutely 
to  despise  both  it  and  its  author. 

I  think  Chrysostom's  advice  is  more  suited  to  the  charac- 
ter of  a  Christian  minister.  "  As  for  groundless  and  un- 
reasonable accusations,  says  he,  (for  such  a  Christian  bi- 
shop must  expect  to  meet  with)  it  is  not  right  either  exclu- 
sively to  fear  them,  or  absolutely  despise  them.  He  should 
rather  endeavour  to  stifle  them  though  they  be  ever  so 
false,  and  the  author  of  them  ever  so  despicable  ;  for  a 
good  and  bad  report  is  greatly  increased  by  passing  through 
the  hands  of  the  multitude  who  are  not  accustomed  to  ex- 
amine, but  to  blab  out  every  thing  they  hear  whether  true 
or  false.  Therefore  we  are  not  to  despise  them  but  to  nip 
those  evil  surmises  in  the  bud,  speak  friendly  to  those  who 
raise  them,  be  their  characters  ever  so  bad  ;  and  omit  no- 
thing that  may  remove  their  wrong  impressions  of  us. 
And  if  after  all  they  persist  to  defame  us,  we  may  then 
despise  them.* 


Clirysostom  de  Sacerdot.  1.  v.  c.  4. 


292  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's   MANUAL. 


CHAPTER   III. 

OF  THE  DUTIES  IMMEDIATELY  PREVIOUS  TO  THE  WORK  OF 
THE  PULPIT. 

To  prepare  for  this  service  the  following  directions  may 
be  useful. 

1.  Before  you  enter  on  the  public  worship  of  God  in  his 
house,  be  sure  to  apply  yourself  to  the  throne  of  Grace, 
for  a  divine  blessing  on  your  labours.  It  was  a  usual  say- 
ins  of  Luther.  Bene  orasse,  est  be?ie  stvduisse*  And 
in  these  your  previous  devotions  see  that  your  heart  be 
very  sincere  and  fervent.  You  must  pray  for  yourself, 
and  pray  for  your  people. 

(1.)  You  must  pray  for  yourself — that  God  would  help 
you  to  bring  your  own  spirit  into  a  frame  suitable  to  the 
work  you  are  about  to  undertake — that  the  word  you  de- 
liver may  affect  your  own  heart,  or  that  you  may  first  feel 
the  holy  flame  you  would  communicate  to  others — that  a 
door  of  utterance  may  be  opened  to  you,  and  that  you 
may  speak  as  becomes  the  oracles  of  God — that  he  would 
direct  you  to  speak  to  the  consciences  and  particular  cases 
of  your  hearers,  or  that  what  you  deliver,  may  be  a  word 
in  seasonf — and  that  he  will  especially  assist  you  in 
prayer,  and  give  you  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication. 

*  Sub  horam  concionis  ecclesiastes  (let  se  profundse  deprecationi, 
et  ab  eo  postulet  sapientiam,  linguam,  et  oratiouis  eventum,  quilin- 
guas  infantium  faclt  disertas.  Incredibile  dictu  quantum  lucis,  quan- 
tum vigoris,  quantum  roboris  et  alacritatis  hinc  accedat  Ecclesiastae. 
Eras.  Eccles.  p.  486. 

f  Ad  docendum  divina  nemo  idoneus  est,  nisi  doctus  divinitus,  Id. 
p.  110. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  293 

(2.)  You  are  to  pray  for  your  people — that  their  atten- 
tions may  be  engaged  both  to  the  evidence  and  importance 
of  the  things  they  are  to  hear — that  God  would  open  their 
hearts  to  give  them  a  fair  and  candid  reception,  and  that 
no  bad  prejudice  may  prevent  the  good  effect  of  the  word — 
that  the  grace  of  God  may  co-operate  with  his  appointed 
means,  to  set  home  divine  truths  with  power  on  their  con- 
sciences— that  they  may  be  able  to  retain  the  good  seed 
that  is  sown — that  it  may  bring  forth  its  proper  fruit  in 
their  future  lives  —  and  finally,  that  their  prayers  for  you, 
and  behaviour  towards  you  may  strengthen  your  hands, 
and  make  you  more  serviceable  to  their  souls. 

2.  Let  your  mind  and  countenance  be  very  composed 
and  serious,  and  your  gesture  grave  and  decent.  To  this 
end,  endeavour  to  bring  your  spirit  into  a  religious  and  de- 
vout frame,  before  you  come  into  the  house  of  God.  At- 
tend to  the  real  importance  of  the  work  you  are  called  to, 
both  when  you  are  the  mouth  of  God  to  the  people,  and 
when  you  are  the  mouth  of  the  people  to  God.  Avoid 
those  objects,  and  avert  those  thoughts  which  tend  to  dis- 
compose your  mind,  or  indispose  it  for  the  sacred  service 
you  are  going  to  engage  in.  Clear  your  heart  of  all  vain 
and  worldly  cares,  and  especially  of  all  vexatious  and  dis- 
turbing thoughts,  before  you  enter  on  the  public  service  of 
God.  Endeavour  to  attain  a  spiritual,  holy,  and  heavenly 
frame  of  mind  by  previous  prayer,  reading,  and  devout 
meditation.  It  will  render  your  sacred  work  both  more 
agreeable  and  easy  to  yourself,  and  more  beneficial  to  your 
hearers,  if  you  endeavour  to  carry  into  the  house  of  God 
that  serious  temper  of  mind  which  you  desire  they  should 
carry  out  of  it. 

3.  Before  you  enter  on  your  work  take  time  to  premedi-, 

tate   and   recollect  some  of  the  most  weighty,  pertinent, 
25* 


294  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

and  important  sentiments  and  expressions  you  may  have 
occasion  for,  either  in  prayer  or  preaching.  This  will  be 
especially  necessary,  if  you  give  anything  in  charge  to  the 
memory,  that  you  may  not  be  at  a  loss  for  those  senti- 
ments when  they  are  to  be  produced  in  their  proper  place. 
The  mind  should  be  well  seasoned  with  the  discourse  be- 
fore it  be  delivered.  'Tis  not  enough  to  be  master  of  your 
notes,  but  you  must  enter  into  the  spirit  of  your  subject. 
Call  in  everything  that  is  proper  to  improve  it,  and  to  raise 
and  animate  your  mind  in  the  contemplation  of  it. 

4.  Affect  your  mind  with  the  consideration  of  the  so- 
lemnity and  importance  of  the  business  you  are  going 
about,  and  how  much  may  depend  on  a  faithful  execution 
of  it.  Few  men  had  ever  more  natural  courage  than  Lu- 
ther, and  yet  he  was  often  heard  to  say,  that  even  to  the 
latest  part  of  his  life,  he  never  could  conquer  his  fear  when 
he  mounted  the  pulpit.*  And  St.  Chrysostom  used  to  say 
that  that  Scripture,  they  watch  for  your  souls  as  those  that 
must  give  an  account,  Heb.  xiii.  17.  struck  his  mind  with 
constant  awe.'j' 

Lastly,  keep  up  a  self-command  and  a  becoming  pre- 
sence of  mind,  and  get  above  a  low  servile  fear  of  men. 
If  you  are  master  of  your  subject,  and  come  well  furnish- 
ed wilh  suitable  materials  for  their  religious  improvement, 
and  produce  plain  Scripture  and  reason  for  what  you  ad- 
vance, you  have  no  cause  to  fear  either  the  critic  or  the 
censor ;  but  may  with  modesty  conclude  that  you   are  at 


♦Etsi  jam  senex,  etin  concionando  exeicitus  sum,  tamen  timeo 
quoties  suggestum  conscendo.     Wilkin's  Eccles.  p.  254. 

j"  0  ySLP    <|>cCi«   TUVTrtC  TUC  Oi-Wil\>1i  0-UVi^Zc  X.*.TdLa-iiil  /UH  TUV  -^V^HV. 

Chrysostom  de  Sacerdotio,  1.  6. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  295 

least  as  good  a  judge  of  the  subject  you  have  taken  so 
much  pains  to  understand  and  digest,  as  they  are  who 
never  gave  it  so  precise  or  extensive  a  consideration. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

OF  PULPIT  ELOCUTION. 

Under  this  phrase  I  comprise  the  language,  pronun- 
ciation, and  action  that  is  most  becoming  the  pulpit. 

1.  The  language.  This  must  be  plain,  proper,  pure, 
concise,  and  nervous. 

( 1.  )  Let  your  language  be  plain  or  perspicuous.*  'Tis 
a  nauseous  affectation  to  be  fond  of  hard  words,  or  to  in- 
troduce terms  of  art  and  learning  into  a  discourse  address- 
ed to  a  mixed  assembly  of  plain,  illiterate  Christians.  The 
ridicule  of  it  will  appear  by  supposing  you  were  to  talk  to 
them  in  that  manner  in  common  conversation.  They  who 
don't  understand  you  will  dislike  you :  and  they  who  do, 
will  see  the  affectation,  and  despise  you. 

(  2. )  Let  your  words  be  well  chosen,  proper,  and  ex- 
pressive. Such  as  your  hearers  not  only  understand,  but 
such  as  are  most  fit  to  convey  the  sentiments  you  mean. 

(  3. )  Aim  at  purity  of  language.  To  this  end  diversify 
your  style  as  far  as  it  is  consistent  with  perspicuity  and 
propriety — And  avoid  the  frequent  and  near  repetition  of 
the  same  word,  unless  it  be  very  emphatical,  and  the  reite- 
ration rhetorical — Shun  all  harsh  and  jingling  sounds — 


*  Prima  est  eloquentise  virtus,  perspicuitas;  et  quo  quisque  inge- 
nio  minus  valet,  hoc  se  magis  attollere  et  dilatare  conalur :  ut  statu- 
ra  breves  in  digitos  eriguntur,  et  plura  infirmi  minantur.  Quintil- 
ian.  1.  ii.  c.  3. 


296  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  3IANUAL. 

Have  an  eye  to  an  easy  cadence  at  the  close  of  your  pe- 
riods, and  conclude,  as  often  as  you  can,  with  an  emphati- 
cal  word — Avoid  dubious  and  equivocal  expressions,  or 
such  as  leave  the  same  indeterminate — And  all  low,  vulgar, 
and  barbarous  words — Let  your  phrase  be  like  your  dress, 
decent,  unaffected,  and  free  from  gaudy  and  studied  orna- 
ments— And,  in  fine,  let  all  your  art  be  to  imitate  nature. 

(  4. )  A  concise  style  very  well  becomes  the  pulpit,  be- 
cause long  periods  convey  not  the  sense  either  with  so 
much  ease  or  force,  especially  to  uncultivated  minds.  But 
affect  not  to  speak  in  proverbs.  A  short  sententious  style, 
if  it  be  expressive,  full,  and  clear,  will  be  always  strong 
and  universally  agreeable. 

(  5. )  Aim  at  a  striking,  nervous  style,  rather  than  a 
diffusive,  flowing  one  :  and  let  the  most  emphatical  words 
convey  the  sublimest  thoughts  ;  and  if  there  be  a  glow  in 
the  sentiment,  it  will  seldom  fail  to  shine  in  the  expression.* 
See  Ch.  i.  ad  finem. 

2.  The  pronunciation. 

( 1. )  Let  this  be  quite  free,  natural,  and  easy.  "  The 
whole  art  of  good  oratory  consists  in  observing  what  na- 
ture does,  when  unconstrained.  You  should  address  your- 
self to  an  audience  in  such  a  modest,  respectful,  and  en- 
gaging manner,  that  each  of  them  should  think  you  are 
speaking  to  him  in  particular."]""  Every  sort  of  affected 
tone  is  to  be  carefully  avoided.  Suppose  your  whole  audi- 
tory to  be  but  one  person,  and  you  were  speaking  to  them 
in  your  own  parlour.  And  let  the  nature  of  your  subject 
direct  the  modulation  of  your  voice  :  Be  cool  in  the  rational. 


*  Verbaque  provisam  rem  non  invita  sequentur. 

Hor.  de  Art.  Poet, 
j-  Cambray's  Dialogues,  p.  98. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  297 

easy  in  the  familiar,  earnest  in  the  persuasive,  and  warm 
in  the  pathetical  part  of  your  discourse.  Every  passion 
requires  a  pronunciation  proper  to  itself.* 

(2.)  Let  the  voice  be  always  distinct  and  deliberate,  and 
give  every  word  its  full  sound.  Attend  to  your  own  voice  : 
If  it  be  not  strong,  full  and  clear  to  yourself,  you  may  be 
sure  'tis  not  so  to  many  of  the  audience.  And  to  help 
your  voice,  address  yourself  chiefly  to  the  remotest  part 
of  the  assembly,  and  then  they  who  are  nearer  will  hear 
plainly  enough.  Let  your  pronunciation  be  very  delibe- 
rate. You  will  be  in  little  danger  of  speaking  too  slow, 
provided  your  voice  and  action  and  the  weight  of  the  sen- 
timent, keep  up  your  hearers'  attention. 

(3.)  Affect  not  to  move  the  passions  by  a  loud,  cla- 
morous voice.  This  is  not  poivei-ful  preaching ;  and  ar- 
gues no  excellence  in  the  preacher  but  the  strength  of  his 
lungs.  'Tis  unseemly  in  a  Christian  minister  to  imitate 
the  priests  of  Delphos,  who  delivered  their  oracles  with 
rage  and  foaming.  This  noisy,  blustering  manner  shocks 
a  delicate  hearer,  and  degrades  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit. 
To  be  a  Boanerges  'tis  not  necessary  to  become  a  Sten- 
tor.'\     However, 

(4.)  Let  your  voice  be  always  lively  and  awakening; 
though  at  some  times  it  should  be  more  animated  than  at 
others. 

(5.)  Now  and  then  a  sudden  change  from  a:  higher  to  a 
lower  key  (when  something  remarkable  occurs)  will  won- 
derfully catch  the  attention.  This  is  what  Quintilian  calls 
Ars  varianda,  which,  when  well-timed,  is  not  only  grace- 


*  See  Treatise  on  Elocution,  p.  29. 
j-  Edward's  Preacher,  vol.  i.  p.  198. 


298  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

ful  in  itself,  but  pleasing  to  the  ear,  and  gives  no  small 
relief  to  the  preacher.* 

(6.)  Repeat  sometimes  the  most  remarkable  sentences 
with  a  free,  decent,  easy  manner. 

(7.)  Make  a  pause  after  some  important  thought.  These 
pauses  (especially  near  the  close  of  a  discourse)  will  have 
a  very  good  effect ;  not  only  as  they  render  the  service 
more  solemn,  but  give  both  yourself  and  your  hearers  time 
to  compose  and  recollect ;  and  mightily  awaken  their  at- 
tention to  what  follows,  which  should  therefore  be  always 
something  worthy  of  it.  "  There  are  some  occasions, 
where  an  orator  might  best  express  his  thoughts  by  silence : 
For  if,  being  full  of  some  great  sentiment,  he  continue  im- 
moveable for  a  moment,  this  surprising  pause  will  keep 
the  minds  of  the  audience  in  suspense,  and  express  an 
emotion  too  big  for  words  to  utter."!  In  a  word,  (as 
Quintilian  observes)  the  great  art  of  elocution,  is  no  more 
than  a  proper  and  natural  modulation  and  variation  of  the 
voice,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  subject.:]: 

3.  The  action.  This  must  always  be  adapted  to  the 
pronunciation,  as  that  to  the  passions.  Here  two  extremes 
are  to  be  avoided,  viz.  too  much,  and  too  little  action. 

(1.)  Let  not  your  action  be  too  much. 

We  have  some  at  home  that  outdo  the  French,  and  in- 
vent new  ways  of  an  apish  and  uncouth  deportment.  One 
is  ready  every  moment  to  throw  himself  out  of  the  pulpit. 


*  Ars  porro  variandi,  cum  gratiam  praebet,  ac  renovat  aures,  turn 
dicentera  ipsa  laboris  mutatione  reficit. — Quintilian,  1.  xi.  c.  3 

j-  Cambray's  Dialogues  on  Eloquence,  p.  89. 

t  Secundum  rationem  rerum,  de  quibus  dicimus,  conformanda 
vox  est,  1.  xi.  c.  3.  Quintil. 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  299 

and  the  people  that  sit  below  him  are  in  continual  fear  that 
he  will  be  in  good  earnest.  Another  reckons  up  all  the 
heads  and  particulars  on  the  tips  of  his  fingers,  which  he 
exposes  to  the  gazing  people.  Others  by  odd  and  fantastic 
gestures  of  the  like  nature  delight  to  give  the  auditors  di- 
version, and  make  good  the  primitive  use  of  the  word  pul- 
pit,  which  was  the  higher  part  of  the  stage  where  the 
players  and  comedians  acted.  But  our  serious  preacher 
abhors  all  of  this  kind,  and  never  affects  to  be  theatrical.* 
To  be  more  particular.  Your  action  should  not  be  per- 
petual. The  body  or  any  part  of  it  must  not  be  in  con- 
stant motion.  As  the  preacher  should  not  be  like  the 
trunk  of  a  tree,  always  immoveable  ;  so  neither  like  the 
boughs  of  it,  in  continual  agitation.  Nor  must  the  motion 
of  the  body  be  uniform  and  unvaried.  A  steady  vibrating 
swing  of  the  body  from  the  right  to  the  left,  like  the  pen- 
dulum of  a  clock,  is  very  unnatural  and  faulty.  "  As 
there  is  a  monotony  in  the  voice  ;  so  there  is  a  uniformity 
in  the  gesture,  that  is  no  less  nauseous  and  unnatural,  and 
equally  contrary  to  the  good  effect  that  one  might  expect 
from  decent  action. "|  Again,  your  action  should  not  be 
mimical.  The  hands  should  seldom  stir,  unless  when 
some  passion  is  to  be  expressed,  or  some  weighty  senti- 
ment pointed  out. — Nor  too  violent.  As  when  it  exceeds 
the  force  of  the  expression,  and  the  dignity  of  the  senti- 
ment :  a  fault  we  often  see  in  company  among  persons  of 
a  warm,  impetuous  temper. — Nor  theatrical,  pompous  and 
affected.  This  becomes  neither  the  dignity  of  the  pulpit, 
nor  the  solemnity  of  the  work.  The  chief  action  should 
be  (1.)  in  the  eye:  which  should  be  commanding,  quick 


*  Edward's  Preacher,  vol,  i.  p.  200. 
I  Cambray's  Dialogues,  p.  91. 


300  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

and  piercing ;  not  confined  to  your  notes,  but  gently  turn- 
ing to  every  part  of  your  audience,  with  a  modest,  grace- 
ful respect.  (2.)  The  head,  which  should  always  regu- 
larly turn  with  the  eyes.  (3.)  The  hands.  The  right 
hand  should  have  almost  all  the  action ;  at  least  the  left 
hand  is  never  to  be  moved  alone.  (4.)  The  upper  part  of 
the  body ;  which  should  always  correspond  with  the  mo- 
tion of  the  eyes,  head  and  hands,  and  should  be  for  the 
most  part  erect.  Avoid  a  lazy  lolling  on  the  cushion  ;  on 
which  your  elbows  should  rarely  rest,  and  when  they  do 
[e.  g.  when  you  make  a  considerable  pause)  let  it  be  with 
an  easy,  graceful  attitude. — In  a  word,  let  all  your  pulpit 
actions  be  natural,  free,  decent  and  easy :  which  by  fre- 
quent practice  and  a  careful  observation  of  these  rules  will 
be  soon  attained.* 

(2.)  The  other  extreme  to  be  avoided  is  too  little  action. 
To  stand  like  a  statue,  stiff  and  motionless,  when  you  are 
speaking  to  your  people  of  the  most  momentous  and  affect- 
ing things,  is  as  unnatural  and  as  disagreeable  as  a  set, 
uniform  tone  in  pronunciation  ;  and  looks  as  if  you  were 
not  in  earnest  yourself,  and  cared  not  whether  your  people 
were  so :  How  singular  would  this  appear  if  you  were 
talking  to  a  friend  in  private  upon  any  particular  affair  that 
very  much  concerned  him,  and  to  which  you  desire  to  ex- 
cite his  most  earnest  attention!  How  will  your  hearers  be 
able  to  keep  from  sleeping,  if  they  see  you  are  scarce 
awake  yourself? — Into  this  extreme  the  English  preachers 
are  most  apt  to  fall,  as  the  French  into  the  former.  But 
after  all  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the  end  of  a  decent,  just 
and  lively  pronunciation  and  action,  is  only  to  excite  and 
fix  the  attention  of  your  hearers.     Let  your  chief  care  be 


See  Treatise  on  Elocution,  p.  39,  and  following. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  301 

still  directed  to  the  propriety  and  importance  of  your  sen- 
timent, and  the  dignity  of  your  subject :  For  it  will  never 
fail  to  disgust  your  hearers,  if  you  rouse  their  attention  by 
a  solemnity  of  voice  and  action,  and  then  put  them  otf 
with  something  low,  trite  or  unafFecting. 


CHAPTER    V. 

ON  PRAYER. 

2.  The  next  most  considerable  part  of  the  pastoral  of- 
fice is  prayer  ;  which  is  commonly  divided  into  the  grace 
and  gift  of  prayer. 

1.  The  grace,  or  the  spirit  of  prayer.  This  signifies 
either  (1.)  Praying  with  the  heart  and  spirit,  with  the  in- 
tent engagement  of  all  the  mental  powers,  understanding, 
will  and  affections.  Or  (2.)  with  the  exercise  of  those 
Christian  graces  which  are  proper  to  enkindle  a  devout 
fervour  of  mind  in  that  part  of  worship  ;  such  as  humility, 
self-abasement,  faith,  love,  delight,  desire,  trust  in  God, 
hope  and  heavenly-mindedness.  Or  (3.)  under  the  par- 
ticular aid  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spint  who  helps  our 
infirmities,  and  teaches  us  to  pray  :  So  says  the  apostle, 
we  know  not  what  to  pray  for  as  we  ought,  but  the  Spirit 
helpeth  our  infirmities,  Rom.  viii.  26.  by  composing  our 
spirits,  giving  us  a  greater  abstraction  from  the  world,  and 
a  greater  elevation  of  heart,  and  calling  into  lively  exer- 
cise the  graces  before-mentioned.  And  this  spiritual  prayer 
may  be  entirely  mental  without  the  use  of  words ;  and  'tis 
this  spirituality  which  gives  to  our  prayers  all  their  effect 
and  power;  and  without  it  no  prayer,  though  ever  so  pro- 
perly composed  or  decently  delivered,  will  be  acceptable 
26 


302  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR 's  MANUAL. 

to  God,  or  available  to  ourselves :  which  therefore  we 
should  frequently  and  earnestly  ask  at  the  throne  of  divine 
grace.  But  'tis  the  other  kind  of  prayer,  which  I  am  at 
present  more  particularly  to  consider,  viz. 

2.  The  gift  of  prayer  ;  or  an  ability  to  perform  this  duty 
extempore,  in  a  decent  and  devout  manner,  publicly.  And 
to  this  purpose  three  things  are  required.  1.  An  enlarge- 
ment of  mind.  2.  A  regulation  or  arrangement  of  our 
thoughts.  3.  A  freedom  of  expression,  or  ready  utter- 
ance. These  will  take  in  the  matter,  method  and  manner 
of  prayer. 

(1.)  An  enlargement  of  mind  ;  which  takes  in  the  mat- 
ter of  prayer.  Whatever  we  want,  or  desire,  or  know  we 
ought  to  desire,  should  be  the  subject-matter  of  our  prayers. 
In  order  to  an  enlargement  of  mind  in  prayer,  and  a  suit- 
able supply  of  matter, 

We  must  1.  be  well  acquainted  with  the  state  of  our 
souls;  and  attend  to  our  spiritual  wants  and  weaknesses. 
The  Christian's  own  heart  is  his  best  prayer-book.  The 
more  we  converse  with  that,  the  better  shall  we  converse 
with  God.  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  commit  to  writing  those 
defects  and  blemishes,  we  chiefly  observe  in  our  charac- 
ters, the  mercies  v/e  have  received  (especially  any  particu- 
lar mercies  we  have  received  by  prayer)  either  deliverance 
from  evil,  direction  in  difficulties,  or  the  accomplishment 
of  a  desired  end :  Each  of  which  will  be  a  proper  subject 
either  of  petition,  confession  or  thanksgiving. — 2.  When 
you  address  yourself  to  the  sacred  work,  see  that  the  mind 
be  free,  composed  and  serious.  Its  conceptions  and  appre- 
hensions will  then  be  more  ready,  and  proper  thoughts  will 
more  freely  occur. — 3.  Possess  your  mind  with  an  awful 
reverence  of  the  divine  majesty  whom  you  address  as  (he 
heart-searching  God. — Let  your  expression  be  very  deli- 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  303 

berate  and  solemn,  that  the  mind  may  have  time  not  only 
to  conceive,  but  to  regulate  and  contemplate  its  concep- 
tions. — 5.  Daily  study  the  word  of  God  with  this  view  in 
particular,  that  you  may  be  better  supplied  with  materials 
for  devotion. — 6.  Endeavour  after  a  comprehensive  view 
of  things.  Let  the  mind  take  a  wide  scope;  and  let  it 
freely  run  on  those  subjects  that  most  affect  it. — 7.  Let 
practical  divinity,  and  a  right  disposition  of  heart  towards 

God  be  your  principal  care  and  study 8.  Take  some 

time  to  premeditate  and  recollect  the  chief  topics  of  prayer, 
and  commit  some  few  well  chosen  expressions"  and  sen- 
tences to  memory. — Lastly,  Let  the  subject  you  have 
preached  upon,  (and  especially  those  you  have  found  your 
mind  most  warmly  affected  with,  and  some  of  the  most 
striking  sentiments  and  expressions  in  them,)  be  wrought 
into  the  composition  of  your  future  prayers,  ranged  under 
their  proper  heads.  This  in  time  will  greatly  enrich  your 
magazine  of  materials  for  prayer ;  and  lead  you  to  proper 
thoughts  and  words  on  the  most  important  occasions. 

(2.)  We  should  not  only  aim  at  a  comprehension,  but 
observe  a  method  in  prayer.  The  usual  method  is  1.  In- 
vocation: Wherein  we  are  to  make  solemn  mention  of 
some  of  the  divine  attributes.  Nor  should  this  be  always 
confined  to  the  beginning  of  prayer.  It  may  very  pro- 
perly be  repeated  by  way  of  preface  to  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal petitions  we  put  up  to  God  ;  which,  when  pronounced 
with  seriousness  and  reverence,  will  have  a  good  effect  to 
awaken  the  devotion  of  the  heart.  But  always  remember 
to  invoke  the  All-mighty  under  those  attributes  and  per- 
fections which  are  most  suitable  to  the  blessings  you  ask 
of  him ;  e.  g*  When  we  pray  for  an  accession  of  divine 
knowledge  and  wisdom,  the  address  may  be  in  this  form. 


304  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

"  O  thou  father  and  fountain  of  light,  in  whom  there  is  no 
darkness  at  all,  who  givest  to  man  the  wisdom  he  asketh 
of  thee,  we  beseech  thee  to  disperse  the  darkness  of  our 
minds,  shine  into  our  hearts,  and  liberally  bestow  upon  us 
that  wisdom  w-hich  thou  knowest  w-e  want." — 2.  Confes- 
sion of  sin.  The  transition  to  this  part  of  prayer  will  be 
natural  and  easy,  by  taking  particular  notice  of  those 
moral  perfections  of  the  divine  nature,  in  which  we  our- 
selves are  most  defective ;  e.  g.  The  righteousness  and 
holiness  of  God,  as  thus.  "O  holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God 
Almighty,  who  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity, 
wherewith  shall  we,  thine  unholy  creatures,  presume  to 
appear  before  thee,  or  lift  up  our  eyes  or  thoughts  to  hea- 
ven, which  our  iniquities  have  reached  before  them  !" — In 
public  prayer,  let  these  confessions  be  general.  In  private, 
particular,  as  your  consciousness  of  guilt  may  suggest. — 3. 
Petition.  The  connection  here  may  be  properly  made  by 
the  mention  of  the  divine  mercies,  or  the  remembrance  of 
Christ's  mediatorship,  and  the  promise  of  grace  and  pardon 
to  penitent  sinners :  And  most  properly  begins  with  peti- 
tion for  pardon  ;  then,  for  a  more  perfect  renovation  ;  after 
which  proceed  to  beg  for  other  spiritual  blessings  ;  as  more 
light  and  knowledge,  more  love  to  God,  more  faith  and 
hope,  more  strength  against  temptation  and  sin,  more 
purity  and  heavenly-mindedness,  more  indifference  to  the 
world,  &c.  Then  proceed  to  temporal  blessings. — 4.  Par- 
ticular intercessions.  These  it  will  be  best  to  precompose; 
and  commit  to  memory  the  expressions  and  phrases  that 
are  most  proper  to  be  used  on  particular  occasions.  But 
let  the  phrase  and  subject  be  often  varied,  that  it  may  not 
appear  to  be  a  form.  And  in  all  our  prayers  upon  any 
particular,  or  special  occasions  there's  great  need  of  much 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  305 

premeditation.— Lastly.  Thanksgiving.  The  subjects  of 
these  are  either  general  or  particular ;  and  as  various  as 
our  mercies. 

This  part  of  prayer  may  perhaps  come  in  more  properly 
after  invocation;  and  the  transition  from  thence  to  corf - 
fession,  may  be   made  by  the  mention  of  our   unworthi- 
iiess  of  the  divine  blessmgs. 

Besides  this  general  method  it  would  be  proper  to  pre- 
serve in  your  mind  a  particular  method  of  the  several 
blessings  you  are  to  pray  for,  the  sins  you  confess,  and 
the  mercies  you  commemorate.  Let  these  be  laid  up  in 
the  mind,  in  order  to  be  produced  in  their  proper  places. 
But  do  not  tie  yourself  down  to  the  invariable  use  of  any 
method,  whether  general  or  particular  ;  for  a  too  close  ap- 
plication of  the  mind  to  the  method  or  expression  of  prayer 
is  apt  to  obstruct  the  devout  employment  of  the  heart. 
Besides,  this  will  make  the  prayer  appear  too  formal,  arti- 
ficial and  studied,  and  bring  n  drowsiness  on  the  minds  of 
those  whose  devotion  you  are  called  to  excite  and  lead  ; 
who  are  never  more  pleased  and  edified  in  this  part  of  wor- 
ship, than  when  they  observe  us  to  be  affected  with  our 
own  prayers.  A  heart  inspired  with  warm  devotion  will 
not  be  confined  to  exact  method.  And  a  lively  start  of 
thought,  and  a  strong,  surprizing  sentiment  uttered  out  of 
its  due  place,  will  strike  the  minds  of  our  fellow-worship- 
pers so  strongly,  that  they  will  not  attend  to  the  want  of 
method,  or  if  they  do,  will  readily  excuse  it.  Enlarge 
mostly  on  that  part  of  prayer  with  which  you  find  your 
own  mind  most  afTected ;  and  let  not  any  occasional  devia- 
tions from  your  purposed  method  interrupt  the  fervent 
workings  of  your  spirit.  'Tis  good  however  to  be  master 
of  a  regular  system  of  materials,  and  of  pertinent  expres- 
sions under  each  head,  which  may  serve  instead  of  a  form 
26* 


306  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR^S    MANUAL. 

(bat  still  to  be  uttered  in  the  most  solemn  and  reverend 
manner)  when  the  powers  of  the  mind  happen  to  be  heavy 
and  unactive,  or  oppressed  by  the  presence  of  others  at  a 
time  we  are  called  to  the  performance  of  this  duty. 

(3.)  Next  to  the  matter  and  method,  we  should  have  a 
regard  to  the  manner  of  prayer.  This  respects  1.  the  ges- 
ture of  the  body ;  which  should  be  always  decent,  grave 
and  humble,  and  expressive  of  the  reverence  of  the  heart: 
as  folding  the  hands,  or  putting  the  open  palms  together, 
sometimes  erect,  sometimes  declining  with  the  body ;  some- 
times lift  up  with  the  eyes,  according  as  the  pious  or  hum- 
ble motions  of  the  heart  direct.  Let  the  eyes  be  mostly 
closed,  or  if  open,  steadily  fixed ;  for  nothing  is  more  in- 
decent than  for  the  eyes  to  wander  in  the  performance  of 
this  duty.  2.  The  pronunciation.  Let  this  be  slow,  so- 
lemn, grave,  distinct,  and  serious.  Let  not  your  words 
follow  faster  than  your  thoughts;  that  the  latter  may  have 
time  to  be  maturely  conceived  and  well  expressed ;  by 
which  means,  one  thought  will  more  naturally  rise  out  of 
another,  and  be  in  readiness  to  be  produced  whilst  the 
other  is  uttering.  And  when  the  conceptions  are  thus  be- 
fore-hand with  the  expressions,  the  mind  will  be  free,  com- 
posed and  serious ;  and  have  time  to  feel  the  weight  of  its 
own  thoughts  ;  which  will  be  a  great  help  to  the  true  spirit 
of  prayer.  "Due  and  proper  pauses  and  stops  will  give 
the  hearer  time  to  conceive  and  reflect  on  what  you  speak, 
and  more  heartily  to  join  with  you ;  as  well  as  give  you 
leave  to  breathe,  and  make  the  work  more  easy  and  plea- 
sant to  yourself.  Besides  when  persons  run  on  heedless 
with  an  incessant  flow  of  words,  being  carried  us  it  were 
in  a  violent  stream,  without  rests  or  pauses,  they  are  in 
danger  of  uttering  things  rashly  before  God ;  giving  no 
time  at  all  to  their  own   meditation;  but  indulging  their 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  307 

tongue  to  run  sometimes  too  fast  for  their  own  thoucrhts, 
as  well  as  for  the  affections  of  such  as  are  present  with 
them.  All  this  arises  from  the  hurry  of  the  tongue  into 
the  middle  of  a  sentence,  before  the  mind  has  conceived 
the  full  and  complete  sense  of  it."* 

Avoid  the  extremes  of  a  too  low  and  muttering  voice, 
which  some  use,  and  a  clamorous,  strong,  noisy  tone, 
which  others  affect ;  as  if  they  expected  to  be  heard  for 
their  loud  speaking  ;  or  as  if  the  devotion  of  the  heart  con- 
sisted in  a  strength  of  lungs.  This  is  improperly  called 
poicerful  praying,  and  will  be  very  disgustful  to  many. 

3.  The  expression.  Here  let  the  following  rules  be  ob- 
served. 

(1.)  Let  your  language  be  plain,  but  proper.  Avoid  all 
low,  vulgar,  and  obsolete  phrases,  but  affect  not  an  elegant 
or  rhetorical  style ;  much  less  an  obscure  and  mystical 
one ;  for  how  can  the  mind  feel  the  weight  of  that  senti- 
ment it  does  not  understand  1  f 

(2.)  Scriptural  expressions,  if  happily  chosen,  are  very 
ornamental  in  prayer.  "  It  would  be  of  excellent  use  to 
improve  us  in  the  gift  of  prayer,  if  in  our  daily  reading  of 
the  word  of  God,  we  did  observe  what  expressions  were 
suited  to  the  several  parts  of  this  duty;  adoration,  confes- 
sion, petition,  or  thanksgiving,  and  let  them  be  wrought 
into  our  addresses  to  God  that  day.":]:  And  to  be  furnished 
with  a  Copia  of  scriptural  expressions  to  be  used  in  prayer, 
read  Henry^s  Method  of  Prayer^  Bishop  Wilkin's  Dis- 
course on  the  Gift  of  Prayer,  or  Closet  Devotions. 

But  here  let  tiie  two  following  cautions  be  observed  : 


•  Watts'  Guide  to  Prayer,  p.  93. 
-[■  See  Wilkins  on  Prayer,  p.  48. 
±  Watts'  Guide  to  Prayer,  p.  75 


308  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

(1.)  Let  not  your  prayer  be  all  in  Scripture  words. 
Sonae  conceive  a  prayer  of  nothing  but  texts  of  Scripture 
tacked  together ;  which  prevents  the  mind  from  taking  a 
proper  scope,  and  leaves  no  room  for  the  invention,  or  the 
utterance  of  pious  thoughts. 

(2.)  Avoid  the  dark,  mystical  expressions  of  Scripture; 
which  you  have  reason  to  believe  the  greatest  part  of  your 
hearers  do  not  comprehend  the  sense  of.  "  If  we  indulge 
the  use  of  such  dark  sentences  in  our  speaking  to  God,  we 
might  as  well  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  which  was  so 
much  disapproved  of  by  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  xiv.  9.  Let 
not  the  pomp  and  sound  of  any  hard  Hebrew  nam.es,  or 
obscure  phrase  in  Scripture,  allure  us  to  be  fond  of  them 
in  social  prayer,  even  though  we  ourselves  should  know 
the  meaning  of  them,  lest  we  confound  the  thoughts  of  our 
fellow- worshippers."* 

(.3.)  If  you  have  not  the  faculty  of  clothing  your  own 
ideas  in  proper  and  pertinent  words,  borrow  the  phrases 
and  expressions  of  others  upon  the  same  subject.  Make 
a  collection  of  them  from  the  best  authors,  but  remember 
to  pick  out  those  which  come  nearest  to  your  own  phrase- 
ology, or  such  as  you  best  approve,  and  would  wish  to 
have  in  readiness  when  you  are  speaking  on  that  particu- 
lar subject.  And  when  you  are  furnished  with  a  store  of 
such  well-chosen  expressions,  turn  then)  into  the  form  of 
a  prayer,  and  commit  them  to  memory  :  which  expedient 
will  not  only  facilitate  your  expression,  but  give  room  for 
further  invention.  "  'Tis  usual  for  young  students  to  be 
very  careful  in  gathering  common-place  hooks :  It  would 
be  a  much  greater  advantage,  if  they  were  as  diligent  to 


*  Watts'  Guide  to  Prayer,  p.  76, 


THE    STUDENT    AND    TASTOR.  309 

collect  under  proper  references  any  such  particular  matter, 
or  expressions  in  prayer  wherewith  at  any  lime  they  find 
themselves  to  be  more  especially  afFccled."* 

(  4. )  'Tis  very  proper  and  requisite  that  your  prayer 
after  sermon  be  formed  on  the  subject  you  have  been  treat- 
infT  of;  wherein  you  may  go  over  all  the  heads  of  your 
discourse,  and  touch  upon  the  most  important  sentiments, 
and  repeat  the  most  striking  expressions  in  it.  But  as  the 
mind  will  be  then  sometimes  fatigued,  and  the  powers  ex- 
hausted and  unfit  to  be  put  on  the  new  labour  of  invention, 
it  may  not  be  amiss  to  pen  down  the  short  concluding 
prayer  verbatim,  to  be  repeated  memoriter;  but  without 
confining  yourself  either  to  the  precise  expressions,  or 
method  you  had  before  conceived,  if  the  mind  be  able  or 
disposed  to  enlarge. 

( 5. )  Avoid  those  phrases  and  modes  of  expression 
which  you  know  to  be  obnoxious  or  disgustful  to  your 
hearers;  and  prefer  those  that  will  give  the  least  offence 
to  any  party  or  denomination  of  Christians. 

(  6.  )  Throw  your  prayer  out  of  a  form  as  much  as  you 
can,  by  varying  both  method  and  phrase,  and  by  a  fresh 
supply  of  sentiments  and  expressions;  which  will  be  a 
great  help  both  to  your  own  devotion,  and  theirs  v/ho  join 
with  you  in  this  part  of  worship. 

(7.)  Let  your  prayers,  as  well  as  your  sermons,  be 
rather  too  short  than  too  long. 

( 8. )  Avoid  preaching  prayers.  "  Some  persons  who 
affect  long  prayers  are  greatly  faulty  in  this  respect ;  they 
are  speaking  to  the  people  and  teaching  them  the  doctrines 
of  religion,  and  the  mind  and  will  of  God,  rather  than 
speaking  to  God  the  desires  of  their  own  mind.     They 


*  Wilkins  on  Prayer,  p.  39. 


310  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

wander  away  from  God  to  speuk  to  men.  But  this  is 
quite  contrary  to  the  nature  of  prayer."* 

(Lastly.)  Be  not  too  fond  of  a  nice  uniformity  of  words, 
nor  of  perpetual  diversity  of  expression  in  prayer,  "  We 
should  seek  indeed  to  be  furnished  with  a  rich  variety  of 
holy  language,  that  our  prayers  may  always  have  some- 
thing new  and  something  entertaining  in  them  ;  and  not 
tie  ourselves  to  express  one  thing  always  in  one  set  of 
words,  lest  this  make  us  grow  formal  and  dull,  and  indif- 
ferent in  those  petitions.  But  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  are 
guilty  of  a  perpetual  affectation  of  new  words,  which  w-e 
never  before  used,  we  shall  sometimes  miss  our  own  best 
and  most  spiritual  meaning,  and  many  times  be  driven  to 
great  impropriety  of  speech  ;  and,  at  best,  our  prayers  by 
this  means  will  look  like  the  fruit  of  our  fancy  and  inven- 
tion, and  the  labour  of  the  head  more  than  the  breathings 
of  the  heart."* 

I  shall  conclude  this  chapter  with  a  few  general  direc- 
tions how  to  attain  and  improve  this  useful  gift. 

(1.)  Accustom  yourself  to  a  serious,  devout,  and  de- 
cent discharge  of  this  duty  every  day  in  private  ;  whereby 
a  readiness  of  conception  and  expression  will  be  sooner  ac- 
quired. 

( 2.  )  Spare  no  i)ains  to  gain  so  excellent  a  talent ;  for 
'tis  not  to  be  had  (especially  by  some)  without  much  ap- 
plication ;  but  'tis  worth  it  all :  and  there  are  few  things  on 
which  the  labour  of  one  who  is  a  student  for  the  sacred 
ministry  can  be  more  usefully  employed. 

(  3.  )  Often  pray  for  this  gift  of  prayer. 

(4.)  Endeavour  to  get  your  spirit  deeply  impressed 
with  the  great  things  of  religion :  and  let  those  sentiments 


*  Watts'  Guide  to  Prayer,  p.  86.  f  Id.  p.  89. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  311 

which  most  affected  you  in  your  most  serious  frames,  be 
wrought  into  your  prayers. 

(  5. )  Maintain  a  manly  presence  of  mind,  and  use  all 
proper  means  to  conquer  that  bashfulness  and  timidity  of 
spirit  which  young  persons  are  subject  to,  and  is  a  great 
hindrance  to  a  decent  discharge  of  this  duty.* 

(6.)  Take  every  opportunity  you  can  to  hear  others 
pray ;  and  imitate  them  in  every  thing  you  observe  to  be 
decent,^  graceful,  and  excellent. 

(  Lastly.)  Vary  your  concluding  doxologies.  And  that 
you  may  herein  give  no  offence  to  any,  it  may  be  proper 
to  confine  yourself  to  those  o(  Scripture,  which  are  very 
various,  and  such  as  follow  : 

Heb.  xiii.  21. — Tlirovgh  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory 
for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Rom.  xvi.  25,  27. — Now  to  him  that  is  of  potcer  to  es- 
tablish you  according  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  To 
God  only  wise,  be  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever. — 
Amen. 

Rom.  ix.  5. —  Through  Jesus  Christ  who  is  over  all, 
God  blessed  for  ever.     Amen. 

Gal.  i.  4,  5. — Who  gave  himself  for  our  sins,  that  he 
might  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according 
to  the  will  of  God  and  our  Father :  To  whom  be  glory 
for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Ephes.  iii.  20,  21. — Now  unto  him  who  is  able  to  do 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask  or  think,  ac- 
cording to  the  poiver  that  worketh  in  us,  unto  him  be 
glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages, 
world  without  end.     Amen. 

1.  Tim.  i.  17. — Now  unto  the  King  eternal,  immortal, 


*  See  Dr.  Watts'  Guide  to  Prayer,  p.  110—112. 


312  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen, 

1.  Peter  iv.  11. —  Throvgh  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be 
praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

2.  Peter  iii.  18. —  Throvgh  our  Lord  a  fid  Saviour  Je- 
sus Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  both  now  and  for  ever, — 
Amen. 

Jude,  ver.  24,  25 — Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  keep 
us  from  falling,  and  to  present  ns  faidtless  before  the  pre- 
sence of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy,  to  the  only  wise 
God  our  Saviour,  be  glory  and  majesty,  dominion  and 
power,  both  now  and  for  ever.     Amen, 

Rev.  i.  5,  6. —  Unto  him  who  loved  us,  and  washed  us 
from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings 
and  priests  to  God  even  his  Father  :  To  him  be  glory 
and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

Rev.  V.  13. — Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and 
power  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CONCERNING  THE  ADMINISTRATION    OF  THE  SACRAMENTS. 

1.  Of  Baptism. 

*'  A  minister  ought  to  instruct  his  people  frequently  in 
the  nature  of  baptism,  that  they  may  not  go  about  it  merely 
as  a  ceremony,  as  it  is  too  visible  the  greater  part  do,  but 
that  they  may  consider  it  as  the  dedicating  their  children 
to  God,  the  offering  them  to  Christ,  and  the  holding  them 
thereafter  as  his ;  directing  their  chief  care  about  them  to 
the  breeding  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  313 

Lord."*  In  the  administration  of  this  ordinance  'tis  best 
to  keep  to  the  original  institution  as  your  rule  and  guide. 
The  most  natural  method  to  be  used  in  the  celebration  of  it 
seems  to  be  this  : 

(  1.  )  Recite  the  express  words  of  the  institution.  Matt, 
xxviii.  28.     Then, 

(  2. )  It  would  not  be  amiss  to  say  something  in  vindi- 
cation of  those  two  positive  institutions  ot  Christianity, 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper;  and  to  show  the  excel- 
lency of  the  Christian  dispensation  from  its  simplicity,  and 
that  it  is  not  encumbered  with  those  numerous  external 
ceremonies  which  the  Jewish  dispensation  was. 

(3.)  Make  a  short  discourse  on  the  ordinance  as  a  sacra- 
ment of  the  Christian  church  ;  wherein  you  may  offer  some 
useful  remarks  on  the  practice  of  infant  baptism  ;  then  add 
some  proper  observations  relating  to  the  mode  and  manner 
in  which  the  ordinance  is  to  be  celebrated ;  laying  this 
down  as  an  undisputed  principle,  that  in  the  maner  of  per- 
forming divine  worship  'tis  always  best  and  safest  to  keep 
close  to  the  divine  rule  ;  so  as  neither  to  go  beyond  ;  nor 
fall  short  of  it :  for  in  the  former  case,  we  know  not  whether 
human  and  arbitrary  additions  will  be  approved  of  God, 
but  this  we  are  sure  of,  he  will  never  condemn  us  for  not 
doing  what  he  never  commanded  ;  and  therefore  the  sign 
of  the  cross  may  be  safely  omitted  as  no  where  enjoined 
by  God  himself:  and  as  to  the  latter  case,  (i.  e.  neglecting 
any  part  of  our  rule,  or  those  instructions  he  hath  given  us 
for  the  directory  of  our  worship,)  this  must  certainly  be 
criminal,  and  derogatory  to  the  honour  of  the  divine  insti- 
tutor.  But  where  the  circumstance  or  mode  of  any  reli- 
gious action  is  left  undetermined  in  the  form  and  words  of 


Burnet's  Pas.  Care,  p.  185. 
27 


314  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

the  institution,  that  which  is  most  decent  and  convenient 
is  to  be  preferred.  Hence  sprinkling  or  washing  the  face 
of  the  baptized  person  gently  with  the  hand,  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  plunging  the  body  all  over  in  water;  because  the 
former  is  more  safe  and  decent,  and  the  latter  no  where 
commanded  as  the  standing  universal  mode  of  baptizing. 

(4.)  Be  more  particular  in  explaining  the  nature,  end 
and  design  of  this  ordinance,  and  in  opening  the  typical 
part  of  it.  Here  you  may  bring  in  the  doctrine  of  sancti- 
fication,  and  the  purifying  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
figured  by  the  water  in  baptism,  and  the  relation  this 
Christian  institution  has  to  the  baptizing  of  proselytes,  and 
to  the  Jewish  ordinance  of  circumcision. 

(5.)  You  may  then  briefly  open  the  nature  of  the  pre- 
sent duty  of  the  parents  ;  in  giving  up  their  child  to  God, 
and  what  is  implied  therein,  viz.  their  desire  that  it  should 
be  received  into  the  church  of  Christ,  and  brought  up  in 
the  Christian  faith.  And  be  very  particular  in  your  ad- 
dress to  the  parents  of  the  infant  which  is  to  be  baptized ; 
pressing  upon  them  the  importance  of  their  charge,  and  the 
care  they  are  to  take  in  the  education  of  their  child  :  espe- 
cially in  reference  to  its  spiritual  and  eternal  concerns. 
But  this  may  be  either  before,  or  after  the  ceremonial  part 
of  the  ordinance  is  performed. 

(6.)  Proceed  then  to  ask  a  blessing  upon  the  ordinance ; 
and  pray  for  the  infant  in  particular. 

(7.)  Then  take  the  infant,  and  washing  it  gently  with 
water,  baptize  it  in  the  name  of  the  leather,,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Then,  lastly  (if  the  exhortation  to  the  parents  do  not 
come  in  here,  but  was  addressed  to  them  before)  conclude 
with  the  thanksgiving  prayer  and  the  benediction. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  315 

II.  or  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

1.  Of  the  method  of  performing  it. 

2.  Of  taking  in  communicants. 

1.  Of  the  method  of  performing  it.  The  most  regular 
method  seems  to  be  this. — (1.)  Make  a  short  preparatory 
discourse,  tending  to  open  the  nature  and  design  of  this  sa- 
crament, and  the  necessity  and  importance  of  its  intention  ; 
or  to  excite  some  devout  affections  in  the  minds  of  the 
communicants,  especially  relating  to  the  love  of  Christ,  the 
design  of  his  death  and  sufferings,  and  the  necessity  of  a 
frequent  commemoration  thereof  in  this  sacred  institution. 
But  let  the  address  be  very  serious,  and  very  solemn. — 
Then  (2.)  read  distinctly  the  words  of  the  institution. — 
Then  (3.)  solemnly  pray  for  the  divine  blessing  and  pre- 
sence ;  give  thanks  to  God  for  the  institution  of  the  visible 
symbols  to  affect  your  mind,  and  assist  your  faith ;  and 
earnestly  pray  that  the  great  end  of  this  sacred  solemnity 
may  be  visibly  answered  in  every  one  of  the  commun  • 
cants,  and  be  manifested  in  their  growing  love  to  the  Re- 
deemer, and  more  steady  attachment  to  his  gospel,  as  their 
only  rule  of  faith  and  life. — Then  (4.)  break  the  sacramen- 
tal bread,  and  distribute  it  either  personally,  or  by  the 
hands  of  the  deacons. — To  assist  the  devotion  of  the  com- 
municants, 'tis  the  custom  of  some  ministers  to  pronounce 
now  and  then  some  serious  and  weighty  sentences  relative 
to  the  love  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  or  the  benefits  of  his 
death.  But  this  is  disused  by  others  under  an  apprehen- 
sion that  instead  of  quickening  the  devotion  of  our  fellow- 
worshippers,  it  may  interrupt  it,  by  diverting  the  course  of 
their  own  meditations. — (5.)  After  the  distribution  of  the 
bread,  make  a  short  prayer  to  beg  the  continuance  of  the 
divine  presence  and  blessing,  and  that  God  would  gracious- 


316  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

ly  forgive  the  infirmities  of  our  worship :  and  give  thanks 
for  the  element  you  are  about  to  partake  of,  and  pray  that 
it  may  answer  the  design  intended  by  it ;  which  is  all  that 
protestants  mean  by  the  consecration  of  the  elements. — 
But  it  is  the  custom  with  some  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on 
both  the  elements,  in  one  single  prayer. — (6.)  Then  fol- 
lows the  distribution  of  the  cup  in  the  manner  before-men- 
tioned.— In  some  churches  'tis  the  custom  of  the  minister 
to  partake  of  the  elements  last :  And  in  others  first ;  pro- 
nouncing with  an  audible  voice  these,  or  some  such  words, 
*'  In  obedience  to  Christ's  command,  and  in  remembrance 
of  him,  I  take  and  eat  this  bread  as  the  memorial  of  his 
body  which  was  broken  for  sin."  And  so  in  partaking  of 
the  cup.  "  I  take  and  drink  this  cup,"  &c. — After  the 
distribution  of  the  elements,  the  minister  sometimes  makes 
a  short  exhortation  to  the  people,  relating  to  the  nature  of 
their  sacramental  obligations,  and  exhortinisj  them  to  be 
faithful  thereunto.  After  which  a  collection  is  made  for 
the  poor  by  the  deacon  from  pew  to  pew,  or  at  the  door 
when  the  congregation  breaks  up. — (7.)  Then  follows  a 
suitable  Hymn  or  Psalm. — (Lastly.)  Conclude  with  a 
short  thanksgiving  prayer. — In  order  to  furnish  your  mind 
with  suitable  matter  for  your  sacramental  exhortations  and 
prayers,  it  is  requisite  to  read  some  proper  devotional  trea- 
tise on  this  ordinance,  before  you  enter  on  the  celebration 
of  it. 

2.  The  method  of  admitting  communicants  to  the  Lord's 
Table.  This  is  different  in  different  churches.  For  direc- 
tion in  this  affair  these  general  rules  may  be  of  service. 

(1.)  As  every  particular  church  is  a  select  religious  so- 
ciety, every  member  of  it  has  a  right  to  be  satisfied  of  the 
character  and  qualification  of  every  new  member  that  is 
admitted  into  it.     This  is  plain  from  the  very  nature  and 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  317 

design  of  such  a  society,  and  necessary  to  preserve  the 
purity  and  discipline  of  the  church. 

(2.)  That  the  qualifications  required  in  the  candidates, 
should  be  no  other  than  what  we  have  plain  warrant  from 
Scripture  to  demand,  and  such  as  are  necessary  to  preserve 
purity  and  discipline :  For  herein  (as  well  as  in  other  parts 
of  Christian  discipline  and  church-government)  we  are 
strictly  to  adhere  to  Scripture  as  our  rule,  so  far  as  it  af- 
fords us  any  direction  in  this  matter.  And  therefore  to 
require  that  the  spiritual  experiences  of  the  candidate  be 
publicly  declared  by  himself,  or  read  by  another,  in  the 
presence  of  the  church,  before  he  is  suffered  to  commu- 
nicate with  them,  (which  is  the  practice  in  some  protestant 
dissenting  congregations)  is  not  only  unnecessary,  but  un- 
warrantable, and  often  attended  with  very  bad  effects  :  it 
is  unnecessary,  because  it  is  found  not  to  answer  the  end 
principally  designed,  the  greater  purity  of  the  church  ;  it  is 
unwarrantable,  because  we  have  no  shadow  of  a  precept 
or  precedent  for  it  in  Scripture,  or  primitive  antiquity;  and 
the  bad  consequences  of  it,  are  1.  It  bars  the  way  to  this 
ordinance,  discourages  meek,  humble  and  modest  persons 
from  proposing  themselves  to  the  communion,  whilst  it  is 
easily  accessible  to  men  of  bold,  forward  and  confident 
tempers.  2.  It  is  a  temptation  to  the  candidates  to  declare 
more  than  they  have  really  experienced,  lest  the  church 
should  reject  them  ;  or  to  describe  the  animal  passions  as 
divine  influences,  and  the  workings  of  the  imagination  as 
the  operations  of  the  Spirit,  which  young  and  unexperienced 
Christians  are  too  apt  to  do.  3.  It  supposes  and  counte- 
nances some  very  mistaken  principles,  viz.  that  none  have 
a  right  to  this  ordinance  but  those  whose  hearts  are  "  not 
only"  really  converted ;  but  who  are  also  sensible  of  this, 
27* 


318  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

and  are  able  to  make  others  sensible  of  it,  by  describing  the 
time,  means,  manner  and  effects  of  that  conversion.  4.  It 
attributes  a  power  to  the  church  which  they  have  no  right 
lo,  viz.  of  judging  the  hearts  of  others;  and  that  by  a  very 
precarious  rule,  viz.  from  what  they  say  of  themselves.  For 
if  they  judge  by  the  general  character,  life  and  conversation 
of  the  candidate  (w^hich  is  a  much  better  rule)  there  is  no 
necessity  for  a  public  declaration  of  his  experience.  It 
likewise  implies  a  power  in  the  church  of  excluding  from 
this  ordinance  all  that  cannot  produce  such  evidence  of 
their  real  conversion  as  will  satisfy  every  member  of  the 
church.  Upon  what  foundation  so  extraordinary  a  claim 
is  built,  'tis  hard  to  say.  Lastly.  This  practice  tends  to 
make  the  members  thus  admitted,  too  careless  and  confi- 
dent after  their  admission ;  for  when  they  have  the  testi- 
mony of  the  whole  church  concurring  with  their  own 
strong  imagination  that  they  are  true  converted  Chris- 
tians, and  look  upon  the  sins  they  commit  after  this 
only  as  the  weaknesses  of  God's  children,  they  are  in 
great  danger  of  being  betrayed  into  a  false  and  fatal  peace. 
Therefore, 

(3.)  A  creditable  profession,  and  unblemished  character 
and  conversation  may  be  deemed  as  a  necessary  and  suffi- 
cient qualification  for  the  holy  communion.  This  is  neces- 
sary in  order  to  keep  up  the  discipline,  and  preserve  the 
purity  of  the  church  ;  and  it  is  sufficient  because  we  do  not 
find  that  our  sacred  rule  requires  any  thing  further.    And, 

(4.)  As  soon  as  the  members  of  the  church  are  satisfied 
of  this  general  qualification  of  the  candidate,  they  have  no 
right  to  refuse  their  assent  to  his  admission. 

(5.)  Provided  they  have  this  satisfaction,  'tis  not  mate- 
rial by  what  means  they  receive  it.     Sometimes  the  elders 


1 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  319 

of  the  church  are  deputed  to  confer  privately  with  the  can- 
didate, and  enquire  into  his  knowledge  of  the  design  and 
nature  of  this  ordinance ;  and  whether  his  views  and  ends 
in  desiring  to  join  in  it  be  sincere  and  right. — Sometimes 
this  is  left  entirely  to  the  minister,  whose  business  it  pro- 
perly is;  who  if  he  be  satisfied  in  those  points  acquaints 
the  church  of  it  at  the  next  ensuing  sacrament;  and  there- 
upon declares  that  if  any  of  the  members  present  do  not 
signify  to  him  (before  the  next  sacrament)  any  objections 
against  the  candidate's  admission,  he  will  then  (by  their 
consent)  be  admitted  to  the  ordinance  as  a  member  of  that 
church. — In  other  churches  members  are  admitted  by  the 
minister  only,  without  any  notice  given  to  the  church  'till 
the  very  time  of  admission ;  nor  even  then  are  they  ap- 
prized of  it  any  other  way  than  by  a  few  petitions  in  the 
minister's  prayer  particularly  in  behalf  of  the  new-admit- 
ted member. 

(Lastly,)  The  church  has  an  undoubted  right  to  expel 
irregular  and  unworthy  members:  This  is  generally  done 
at  first  by  suspension  ;  when  the  minister  intimates  his  de- 
sire and  that  of  the  church  to  the  delinquent  member,  that 
he  would  refrain  from  coming  to  the  sacrament  till  he  hears 
further  from  him  ;  which  is  generally  sufficient  without  the 
solemnity  of  a  formal  and  public  expulsion. 


CHAPTER  Vir. 

ON  VISITING  THE  SICK. 

This  is  a  very  arduous  and  delicate  office,  and  especially 
in  some  circumstances ;  and  a  different  method  of  address 
and  conduct  is  requisite  according  to  the  different  charac- 
ters of  the  persons  you  visit. 


320 

It  will  therefore  be  proper, 

I.  To  lay  down  some  general  rules  to  be  observed,  in 
order  to  a  right  execution  of  this  part  of  your  duty. 

I I.  To  specify  some  particular  cases. 

I.  To  lay  down  some  general  rules  to  be  observed,  in 
order  to  a  right  execution  of  this  part  of  your  duty. 

(1.)  A  previous  preparation  for  it  is  very  proper  ;  by 
considering  what  kind  of  address  will  be  most  necessary 
and  suitable  to  the  person  you  visit.  'Tis  something 
strange  (as  a  late  judicious  divine  well  observes)  that  min- 
isters who  take  so  much  pains  to  prepare  for  the  work  of 
the  pulpit, should  generally  take  so  little  to  prepare  for  this, 
which  is  one  of  the  most  difRcult  and  most  important  of- 
fices in  the  ministry.* 

(2.)  It  would  be  advisable  to  have  in  readiness  a  good  store 
of  Scripture  expressions,  adapted  to  the  support  and  comfort 
of  the  afflicted  :  which  may  be  easily  collected  from  the 
Common-place  book  to  the  Bible  ;  and  out  of  these,  choose 
such  as  are  most  applicable  to  the  case  of  your  friend. 

(3.)  Adapt  yourself  to  his  taste  and  understanding  as 
well  as  to  the  circumstances  of  his  case;  by  making  such 
observations,  and  using  such  expressions  as  you  know  are 
most  familiar  and  agreeable  to  him  :  But  lake  care  to  ex- 
plain the  phrases  he  makes  use  of,  if  you  have  reason  to 
think  he  does  not  understand  them. 

(4.)  Let  your  deportment  and  address  be  very  free, 
friendly,  close,  tender  and  compassionate. 


*  Cette  fonction  est  aussi  une  de  celles  dont  on  s'acquitte  le  plus 
mal.  La  plupart  des  ministres  n'y  apportent  aucune  preparation. 
Cependant,  elle  n'est  pas  moins  difficile  qu'importante.  On  se  pre- 
pare pour  les  Sermons,  mais  non  pas  pour  voir  les  Malades. 

Ostervald  Du  Governement  de  I'Eglise,  p.  307. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  321 

(5.)  Place  yourself  in  the  condition  of  the  person  before 
you  ;  and  consider  in  what  manner  you  would  wish  a  min- 
ister or  friend  to  behave  to  you  in  those  circumstances. 

(6.)  Whilst  you  are  tender  be  sure  to  be  faithful  ;  and 
have  respect  to  the  approbation  of  your  conscience  after- 
wards. Remember  that  you  are  a  minister  of  the  gospel, 
and  must  not  sacrifice  the  cause  of  truth  and  Godliness  to 
a  false  shame  or  tenderness. 

(Lastly.)  Let  your  prayer  for  the  sick  person  be  short 
but  very  serious  and  solemn,  and  adapted  as  much  as  may 
be  to  the  state  of  his  soul,  and  the  danger  of  his  disease. 
In  all  which  offices  there  is  great  need  of  much  piety,  fide- 
lity and  wisdom.* 

1 1 .  Let  us  now  consider  how  a  minister  ought  to  behave 
in  his  visitation  to  the  sick,  under  some  particular  circum- 
stances.    And, 

1.  If  you  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  afflicted  per- 
son you  visit  is  a  real  good  Christian,  your  work  will  not 
be  very  difficult ;  it  may  be  pleasant  and  useful ;  and  you 
may  possibly  receive  more  advantage  from  him,  than  he 
does  from  you.  For  a  Christian's  graces  are  at  such  a 
time  commonly  most  lively,  and  the  tongue  very  faithful  to 
the  sentiments  of  the  heart ;  so  that  you  will  presently  see 
what  it  is  that  lies  most  upon  his  mind.  And  as  your  pre- 
sent business  will  be  to  administer  consolation  and  solve 
his  doubts, 

Your  topics  of  consolation  may  be  taken,  1.    From  his 


*  Pour  montrer  que  la  piete  est  necessaire,  vous  n'avez  que  remar- 
quer,  qu'on  fait  trois  fonctions  aupres  de  Malades.  II  faut  sender  la 
conscience,  leur  donner  les  conseils,  qui  sont  necessaires,  et  prier 
pour  eux.     Id.  p.  290. 


322  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

past  experience.  Direct  him  to  look  back  to  the  goodness 
of  God  to  him,  and  the  sensible  experience  he  has  had  of 
the  divine  love  and  presence.  Bid  him  think  of  what  God 
has  done  for  his  soul,  and  thence  draw  David's  conclu- 
sion, "  because  the  Lord  has  been  my  help,"  &c. — 2.  Re- 
fer his  thoughts  to  the  paternal  character.  And  bid  him 
think  of  the  compassions  of  a  father  to- a  weak  and  help- 
less child. — 3.  Open  the  inexhaustible  stores  of  divine 
mercy  in  the  gospel. — 4.  Insist  on  the  mighty  efficacy  of 
the  Redeemer's  blood — 5.  The  genuine  marksof  true  faith 
and  sincere  repentance. — Lastly,  Endeavour  to  affect  his 
mind  with  a  lively  apprehension  of  the  heavenly  glory,  to 
which  he  will  very  shortly  be  received. 

And  as  to  his  doubts  tell  him  1.  That  he  is  not  a  proper 
judge  in  his  own  case,  under  the  present  weakness  of  his 
powers ;  that  the  lowness  of  his  animal  spirits  causes  him 
to  look  too  much  upon  the  dark  side,  and  to  see  every 
thing  through  a  wrons;  medium  :  that  he  has  no  reason  to 
suspect  his  case  to  be  worse  now  than  it  was  when  he  had 
better  hopes  concerning  it. — 2.  That  the  best  of  men  have 
had  their  doubts  ;  that  if  it  be  the  sign  of  a  weak  faith,  it 
is  however  the  sign  of  some  true  faith. — 3.  That  it  is  much 
safer  to  be  doubtful  than  over  confident — 4.  That  however 
variable  be  our  frame,  God's  regards  for  his  own  children 
are  unchann-eable, — 5.  Bid  him  examine  his  doubts  to  the 
bottom,  and  trace  them  up  to  the  true  source  ;  and  perhaps 
they  may  appear  to  arise  from  the  agency  of  Satan,  who 
delights  to  disturb  the  tranquillity  of  those  he  cannot  de- 
stroy.— 6.  Ask  him,  if  he  has  any  hopes  ?  and  whether 
he  would  part  with  the  little  hope  he  has,  for  the  greatest 
treasures  on  earth?  Bid  him  examine  the  foundation  of 
those  hopes,  as  well  as  that  of  his  fears ;  for  he  can  never 
judge  aright  till  he  look  on  both  sides  :    And  oftentimes  a 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  323 

Christian's  weak   hope   has  a  better   foundation   than  his 
strongest  fears.     But 

2.  Is  the  character  of  the  sick  person  you  visit  doubtful  ? 
your  business  is  more  difficult,  and  your  address  must  be 
more  cautious. 

If  there  be  no  apparent  danger  of  death,  1.  Endeavour 
to  give  him  just  notions  of  a  particular  providence ;  that 
though  men  do  not  so  often  attend  to  it  as  they  ought,  yet 
most  certain  it  is  both  from  Scripture  and  reason  that  what- 
ever befalls  every  individual  man  on  earth  is  under  the  im- 
mediate direction  of  Providence :  And  as  to  this  affliction 
in  particular,  persuade  him  to  regard  and  consider  it  as  the 
hand  of  God. — Then  2.  discourse  on  the  wisdom  and 
goodness  of  God  in  sending  these  occasional  rebukes  of 
his  providence  ;  which  whatever  we  think  are  sent  for  the 
best  ends.  Afflictions  are  the  physic  of  the  soul  designed 
to  purify  and  purge  it. — 3,  Under  this  view  of  things  press 
upon  him  the  exercise  of  patient  submission  and  a  total  re- 
signation to  the  divine  will  ;  and  direct  him  to  look  upon 
the  present  dispensation  (though  grievous)  as  sent  in  mercy 
to  him,  and  what  may  hereafter  produce  the  most  excellent 
effects. — 4.  Tell  him  that  in  the  best  of  men  there  are 
sins  and  follies  sufficient  to  justify  the  severest  dispensa- 
tions of  God's  providence ;  that  many  good  Christians 
have  suffered  worse ;  and  what  reason  he  has  to  be  thank- 
ful that  his  case  is  not  more  calamitous. — 4.  Remind  him 
of  the  many  miseries  mixed  with  the  present  affliction. — 
6.  If  it  should  please  God  to  restore  him,  exhort  him  faith- 
fully to  concur  with  the  design  of  this  visitation,  by  his  con- 
stant endeavour  to  amend  what  his  conscience  now  smites 
him  for. 

But  if  there  be  apparent  symptoms  of  approaching  death, 
exhort  him  1.  seriously  to  review  his  past  life,  to  call  to 


324  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

mind  the  most  remarkable  transgressions  of  it,  for  which 
he  should  now  greatly  humble  his  soul  before  God,  and  sin- 
cerely renew  his  repentance. — And  that  his  repentance 
may  be  sincere  and  unfeigned, — 2.  Endeavour  to  make 
him  sensible  of  the  evil  and  guilt  of  sin,  from  its  contra- 
riety to  the  holy  nature  of  God,  and  the  inevitable  ruin  it 
exposes  the  soul  unto. — 3.  When  he  is  thus  humbled  and 
penitent,  revive  him  with  the  consolation  of  the  gospel;  the 
amazing  compassion  and  goodness  of  God  to  a  world  of 
sinners  in  sending  his  son  to  redeem  them  by  his  death  ; 
and  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer's  sufferings,  whose  blood 
cleanseth  from  all  sin. — Then  4.  open  to  him  in  a  plain 
and  easy  manner  the  gospel-method  of  salvation  by  Jesus 
Christ. — 5.  In  a  deep  self-abhorrence  for  his  sins,  and  in 
such  a  lively  faith  in  Christ,  advise  him  to  call  upon  the 
Father  of  mercies  for  pardon  through  Jusus  Christ  his  son. 
— 6.  Remind  him  to  settle  his  affairs  in  this  world,  as  well 
as  he  can  ;  and  then  think — no  more  of  it  for  ever. — And 
Lastly,  leave  with  him  some  suitable  text  of  Scripture 
which  you  apprehend  most  applicable  to  the  state  of  his 
soul.     But 

3.  If  the  sick  man  you  visit  has  been  notoriously  wicked, 
and  appears  ignorant,  insensible  and  hardened,  your  busi- 
ness then  is  the  most  difficult  of  all. 

To  make  any  right  impression  on  such  a  one,  you  must 
1.  pray  to  God  beforehand  that  you  may  be  enabled  to  say 
something  that  is  suitable  to  his  case  which  may  be  a  means 
of  awakening  him  to  a  proper  sense  of  his  danger. — And 
then  2.  when  you  come  into  his  room,  appear  deeply  af- 
fected with  his  case.  Let  him  see  that  you  are  more  con- 
cerned for  him,  than  he  is  for  himself;  that  you  are  more 

sensible  of  his  danger  than  he  is  of  his  own Then  3.  in 

order  to  bring  him  to  a  proper  sense  of  his  state  and  dan- 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  325 

ger,  put  some  close  questions  to  him  relating  to  the  holy 
and  righteous   nature  of  God  ;    his  infinite  hatred  of  sin  ; 
the  absolute  impossibility  of  being  happy  hereafter  but  in 
his  favour  :  the  certainty  of  a  future  judgment  when  God 
will  render  to  every  one  according  to  his  works ;  and 
the  unspeakable  importance  of  the  soul's  being  safe  for 
eternity. — Then  4.  beg  of  him  not  to  deceive  himself  with 
vain  hopes ;  but  be  willing  to  see  the  truth  of  his  case,  as 
it  is  represented  to  him  in  the  unerring  word  of  God,  how- 
ever dangerous  or  dreadful  it  may  appear  to  him  ;    for 
whilst  he  shuts  his  eyes  against  the  danger,  there's  no  pos- 
sibility of  escaping  it.* — 5.  If  his  distemper  is  like  to  be 
fatal,  let  him  know  it ;  and  that  all  that  can  be  done  to  es- 
cape everlasting  misery,  must  immediately  be  done;  that 
there  is  as  yet  some  hope  (though  it  be  but  small)  that  this 
possibly  may  be  done ;  that  on  this   moment  depends  his 
future  condition  for  ever  :  And  beg  him  not  to  lose  this  last 
cast  he  has   for  eternity. — 6.    If  his  conscience  by  this 
means  be  awakened  and  you  observe  some  genuine  relent- 
ings  of  heart,  take  that  occasion  to  assist  its  workings,  to 
enforce  its  reproofs  and  urge  its  convictions,  till  you  see 
something  like  a  true  penitential  remorse. — Then  7.  earn- 
estly pray  with  him,  and  for  him ;  that  God  would  con- 
tinue to  give  him  a  just  sense  of  his  sin  and  danger,  and 
that  his  grace  and  Spirit  may  carry  on  those  convictions  till 
they  issue  in  a  real  change  of  heart. — Then  8.  take  your 
leave  of  him  in  a  tender  and  affectionate  manner,  not  with- 
out giving  him  some  hope  that  if  the  same  sensible  and 
penitent  frame  continue,  there  may  be  mercy  in  reserve  for 
him:  But  beg  of  him  whilst  he  has  the  use  of  his  reason 
not  to  omit  any  opportunity  of  crying  mightily  to  God  for 


*  See  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  195,  &c. 
28 


326  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

mercy  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  his  son. — 9.  In 
your  next  visit  (which  should  be  soon  after  this)  if  you 
find  him  penitent,  exhort  him  to  glorify  God  by  making 
an  ample  confession  of  his  sins  in  private,  with  all  their 
heinous  aggravations,  and  not  to  be  afraid  to  see  the  worst 
of  himself;  and  if  he  has  in  any  matter  injured  or  de- 
frauded others,  you  must  insist  upon  it,  as  a  mark  of  trbie 
repentance,  that  he  immediately  make  restitution  or  satis- 
faction, if  it  be  in  his  power. — Lastly.  If  his  penitential 
sorrow  still  continue,  and  you  have  reason  lo  believe  him 
sincere,  you  may  begin  to  administer  the  consolations  of 
the  gospel,  and  address  him  as  you  have  been  directed  in 
the  case  of  the  person  before-mentioned  under  the  like  cir- 
cumstances.* 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

CONCERNING    THE    MINISTER'S    CONDUCT    TOWARDS    HIS 

PEOPLE. 

Here  it  will  be  proper  1.  To  lay  down  some  general 
rules  to  be  observed  at  all  times.  And  2.  Some  particu- 
lar rules  applicable  to  extraordinary  occasions. 

I.  To  lay  down  some  general  rules  to  be  observed  at  all 
times. 

Previous  to  these  I  would  desire  you  to  observe  these 
two  things.  1.  Arm  yourself  with  resolution,  and  prepare 
to  meet  with  difficulties  and  contempt.  The  nature  of 
your  office  implies  the  first,  and  all  the  dignity  of  it  will 
not  secure  you  from  the  last.  But  if  you  behave  prudent- 
ly and  faithfully  in  it,  you  will  meet  with  contempt  from 

*  See  Spink's  Sick-man  Visited.  Ostervald  de  la  visits  des  Malades. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  327 

none  but  those  who  deserve  it,  and  whose  esteem  would  be 
no  honour.  2.  Study  the  true  nature  of  Christian  humihty: 
and  let  your  mind  be  clothed  with  it  as  its  greatest  orna- 
ment. But  distinguish  between  that  dastardly  meanness 
and  pusillanimity  which  makes  you  ashamed  to  look  in 
the  face,  and  speak  in  the  presence  of  your  superiors,  (and 
may  tempt  you  to  an  abject  compliance  with  all  their  hu- 
mours,) and  that  humility  which  arises  from  a  reverence 
of  God,  a  consciousness  of  your  own  defects,  the  difficulty 
of  your  work,  and  the  knowledge  of  your  character.* 
This  will  teach  you  to  bear  contempt  with  dignity,  and  ap- 
plause with  decency ;  the  latter  perhaps  you  will  find  not 
less  difficult  than  the  former.  Let  the  knowledge  of  your- 
self be  your  guard  against  that  vanity  of  mind  which  will 
be  apt  to  steal  into  it  when  you  hear  the  approbatjxDns  or 
commendations  of  men."!"  Thus  armed  with  resolution 
and  humility,  let  your  principal  care  be, 

(1.)  To  be  faithful  to  God  and  conscience;  and  take 
care  that  nothing  betray  you  into  such  a  behaviour  upon 
any  occasion,  for  which  your  own  mind  will  reproach  you 
in  secret.  And  a  steady  regard  to  this  rule  will  lead  you 
to  decline  the  most  usual  and  dangerous  temptations. 

(2.)  Let  your  conduct  to  all  be  inoffensive,  beneficent 
and  obliging.     Make  it  your  practice,  and  it  will  be  your 


*  Laudata  est  in  sacris  Tateris  Humilitas,  damnata  superbia  ;  sed 
est  Humilitatis  genus  quo  nihil  est  detestabilius ;  est  et  superbiBe 
genus,  quo  nihil  laudabilius. — Erasra.  Eccles.  p.  191. 

■f  Non  solum  adversus  sinistra  populi  judicia,  adversus  malitiam 
etiam  pie  dicta  calumniantium,  adversus  siinultates  illorum  quibus 
ob  vitam  corruptam  in  visa  est  Veritas,  sed  etiam  adversus  acclama- 
tiones,  et  applausus  hominum  laudantiura,  debet  habere  solidum  et 
immobilem  spiritum.     Id.  p.  20. 


328  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

pleasure,  to  do  some  kind  office  to  every  one  to  whom  you 
have  a  power  and  opportunity  of  doing  it  with  prudence. 
And  let  the  Emperor  Titus's  rule  of  conduct  be  yours,  not 
to  let  one  day  pass,  if  possible,  without  doing  some  good 
to  one  person  or  other. 

(3.)  Visit  your  people  in  a  kind  and  friendly  manner, 
as  often  as  it  suits  with  your  convenience  and  theirs.  This 
is  the  business  of  the  afternoon.  For  the  whole  morning, 
and  as  much  time  as  you  can  redeem  at  night,  should  be 
devoted  to  study.  Where  your  visits  are  most  pleasant 
and  profitable,  and  most  expected  and  desired,  pay  them 
most  frequently.  But  where  there  is  any  prospect  of  doing 
good  to  any  in  your  flock,  there  you  should  sometimes  pay 
your  visits,  though  it  be  to  the  poorest  persons,  and  espe- 
cially when  they  are  in  trouble.  And  in  all  your  visits 
take  some  opportunity  of  making  moral  remarks,  or  drop- 
ping some  useful  instructions,  or  leaving  some  good  rule, 
or  religious  observation  for  their  benefit.  But  this  must 
be  done  not  with  a  magisterial  authority,  or  ministerial  air, 
but  with  all  the  freedom  and  ease  imaginable,  en-passant 
and  when  it  rises  naturally  out  of  the  subject  of  the  conver- 
sation. 

(4.)  Throw  off  all  affectation,  parade,  stiffness,  morose 
conceit,  reserve,  and  self-sufficiency.  Let  your  ambition 
be  to  be  distinguished  by  nothing  but  real  goodness,  wis- 
dom and  benevolence.  And  be  courteous,  free,  conde- 
scending, affable,  open,  unreserved  and  friendly  to  all. 
But  amidst  all  your  freedoms,  forget  not  the  dignity  and 
decorum  of  your  character.* 

*  Est  autem  non  vulgaris  prudentiae,  sic  esse  mansuetum  erga  om- 
nes,  ut  tameii  officii  authoritatem  tuearis;  sic  esse  familiarem,  mo- 
destum  et  comem  erga  subditos,  ut  familiaritas  et  lenitas  non  pariat 
contemptum. — Erasm.  Eccles.  p.  166. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  329 

(5.)  Circumspectly  avoid  every  thing  that  may  give 
them  unnecessary  offence,  whether  by  word  or  conduct, 
though  it  be  in  matters  of  indifference.  You  may  possibly 
in  point  of  fidelity  be  obliged  to  give  them  offence  in  some 
important  things;  in  all  others  therefore  you  should  en- 
deavour to  conciliate  their  esteem  and  respect.  It  shows 
much  weakness  and  little  prudence  and  candour  to  be  ob- 
stinate and  tenacious  of  little  things,  whether  modes,  cus- 
toms, or  phrases,  which  are  offensive  to  others.  It  is  not 
walking  charitably,  nor  following  the  things  that  make  for 
peace;  and  is  a  violation  of  the  Apostle's  rule  of  becoming 
all  things  to  all  men.*'  But  see  that  your  charitable  con- 
formity do  not  transgress  the  laws  of  sincerity. 

(6.)  Above  all,  let  your  character  be  a  fair  copy  of  the 
virtues  you  preach  ;  and  let  the  documents  of  the  pulpit  be 
exemplified  in  the  conduct  of  your  life.  A  minister  should 
abstain  from  the  appearance  of  evil;  not  only  from  things 
criminal,  but  from  those  which  may  be  interpreted  to  his 
dishonour,  and  reported  to  his  disadvantage. f  Vide  etiam 
supra  ch.  2.  ad  finem. 

(Lastly.)  Be  much  in  prayer  for  wisdom,  strength,  pru- 
dence, and  capacity  equal  to  your  work  and  difficulties. 
This  you  will  find  as  necessary  as  your  most  important 


*  Qui  dum  omnibus  sese  accommodat,  tarn  varius  est,  ut  interdum 
videatur  sibi  contrarius,  cum  sibi  maxime  constet  undique,  Id.  p.  35. 

■(■  Ecclesiastae  perpendendum  est,  quaedam  ejus  esse  generis,  ut 
quanquam  absint  a  crimine,  tamen  quoniam  pra3  se  ferunt  malam 
speciem,  non  absint  a  criminis  suspicione.  Ab  his  quoque  circum- 
specto  cavendum  est  ecclesiastae, — quae  per  se  non  crimina  sunt, 
tamen  maligno  vulgo  ad  obtrectandum  quam  ad  obtemperandum 
procliviori  praebent  male  suspiciandi  maleque  loquendi  materiam. — 

lb.  p.  27. 

28* 


330  THE    CHRISTIAN    FASTOR's    MANUAL. 

studies.  But  take  care  that  your  private  transactions  with 
God,  be  very  serious,  solemn,  and  sincere;  apd  let  your 
endeavours  go  along  with  your  prayers.* 

II.  To  lay  down  some  particular  rules  applicable  upon 
extraordinary  occasions ;  or  proper  to  regulate  your  con- 
duct towards  persons  of  different  characters. 

(1.)  What  is  a  right  conduct  towards  those  from  whom 
you  have  received  abuse,  contempt,  or  just  cause  of  offence  ? 

1.  Your  first  care  must  be  to  guard  your  passions. 
Keep  your  temper,  and  banish  all  vindictive  resentments. 
If  possible  never  think  of  it ;  but  be  sure  not  to  harbour 
the  thoughts  of  it,  which  will  but  chafe  and  corrode  the 
mind  to  no  purpose.  Be  satisfied  with  a  consciousness  of 
your  innocence,  and  consider  the  injurious  person  as  an 
object  of  your  pity  rather  than  indignation.  2.  As  you 
must  endeavour  to  forget  the  offence;  3'ou  must  not  only 
cease  to  think,  but  forbear  to  talk  of  it,  unless  it  be  with 
an  intimate  friend  to  ask  his  advice.  3.  You  may  law- 
fully decline  the  company  of  the  person  who  has  thus  in- 
jured you,  and  break  off  a  familiar  commerce  with  him,  as 
you  cannot  look  upon  him  as  your  friend.  But  take  every 
opportunity  of  doing  him  good  that  lies  in  your  power. 
4.  Embrace  the  first  opportunity  and  overture  of  re-esta- 
blishing a  good  understanding  and  renewing  your  former 
amity.  And,  Lastly.  In  all  cases  of  this  nature,  let  it  be 
remembered  that  the  misconduct  of  others  towards  you. 


*  Ab  eo  petendum  cest  qui  solus  largitur  vera  bona,  petendum  au- 
tem  non  oscitanter,  sed  assiduis  simul  et  ardentibus  precibus,  nee 
modo   votis   postulandum  est,  ut  detur,  sed   bonis  etiam   operibus 

ambiendum,   ut   quod   datum    est   servetur,   et    indies    augescat. 

Id.  p.  22. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  331 

will  not  justify  yours  towards  ihem,  that  you  are  still  under 
the  same  obligations  to  walk  by  the  rules  of  that  wisdom 
which  is  from  above,  which  is  first  pure,  then  peace- 
able, <SfC. 

(2.)  What  is  a  right  conduct  towards  narrow,  bigoted, 
censorious  Christians,  who  are  proud  of  their  orthodoxy, 
and  zealously  attached  to  party  notions  ? 

1.  These  persons  must  by  no  means  be  disputed  with 
or  opposed,  because  whilst  they  have  much  more  zeal  than 
knowledge,  they  are  very  apt  to  be  warm  and  angry  at 
anv  argument  that  is  levelled  against  their  favourite  senti- 
ments  ;  and  much  more  if  they  cannot  answer  it.  And 
whilst  bigotry  blinds  their  minds,  they  are  not  capable  of 
seeing  the  force  of  an  argument;  much  less  of  being  con- 
vinced by  it:  they  should  therefore  be  treated  like  froward 
children,  or  persons  in  a  passion.  2.  Take  every  oppor- 
tunity of  secretly  undermining  their  false  notions,  (espe- 
cially if  they  be  dangerous)  by  hinting  at  their  bad  conse- 
quences ;  or  by  setting  the  opposite  doctrine  of  truth  in  a 
strong  light  from  Scripture.  But  dwell  not  long  upon  it, 
least  they  apprehend  themselves  particularly  aimed  at, 
which  they  will  not  fail  to  resent.  3.  Treat  them  with 
the  utmost  marks  of  freedom,  tenderness,  and  friendship, 
to  convince  them  that  your  sentiments  of  doctrine  (though 
opposite  to  theirs)  create  in  you  no  disafTection  to  them. 
4.  Endeavour  to  make  them  sensible  of  the  much  greater 
importance  of  those  things  in  which  you  agree  with  them; 
and  press  them  powerfully  on  their  consciences  ;  and  when 
they  once  come  to  feel  the  weight  and  force  of  these,  they 
will  gradually  abate  of  their  zeal  for  lesser  things.  And 
this  is  the  only  (at  least  the  best  and  safest)way  to  con- 
vince them  that  these  things  on  which  they  have  misplaced 
their  zeal  are  to  be  reckoned  amonojst  the  minutice  of  di- 


332  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

vinity;  for  nothing  is  more  natural  and  common,  than  for 
the  mind  to  raise  the  importance  of  a  subject,  in  proportion 
to  the  zeal  it  expresses  for  it.  Otherwise  it  would  lie  under 
the  constant  self-reproach  of  being  governed  by  a  blind 
irregular  zeal.  And  as  their  zeal  for  any  particular  doc- 
trine has  fixed  the  importance  of  it,  before  their  under- 
standing has  precisely  weighed  it,  to  go  about  to  argue 
against  that  importance  would  be  to  argue  against  their 
zeal,  i.  e.  their  passions,  which  is  a  very  unequal  encoun- 
ter, and  altogether  vain.  5.  Take  occasion  often  to  ex- 
pose the  effects  of  bigotry  in  other  instances  to  their  view, 
whereby  they  may  possibly  become  sensible  of  their  own. 
But  let  the  instances  be  so  distant,  (or  if  near  so  artfully 
insinuated)  that  they  may  not  be  sensible  of  your  design. 
6.  Come  as  near  to  their  sentiments  as  you  possibl}'^  can, 
(w^hen  your  subject  leads  you  that  way)  and  show  them 
the  plain  reason  why  you  cannot  come  nearer.  Lastly. 
Refer  all  to  plain  Scripture,  and  resolve  to  adhere  to  that, 
both  for  the  confirmation  of  doctrine,  and  the  confutation 
of  error ;  and  by  removing  their  mistaken 'sense  of  Scrip- 
ture, open  to  them  the  first  source  of  the  errors  they  have 
imbibed. 

(3.)  What  is  a  right  conduct  towards  those  that  are  in- 
clined to  infidelity  1 

1.  As  these  are  but  bigots  of  another  rank,  they  must 
be  treated  with  the  same  tenderness,  caution,  and  prudence. 
The  latitudinarian  and  narrow  bigot  will  be  equally  in- 
flamed by  a  violent  opposition ;  for  they  both  lay  an  equal 
claim  to  superior  wisdom,  and  eagerly  demand  (what,  if 
you  would  keep  them  in  humour,  you  must  not  be  back- 
ward to  pay)  some  compliment  to  their  own  understanding. 
But  2.  As  these  are  the  great  champions  of  reason,  and 
will  admit  of  no  other  weapon  in  the  hand  of  their  anta- 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  333 

gonist,  be  sure  to  be  expert  at  that,  and  insist  upon  it  that 
your  adversary  uses  no  other ;  i.  e.  that  he  do  not  put  you 
off  with  sophistry,  paralogism,  illusion,  equivocation,  ridi- 
cule, buffoonery,  clamour,  confidence,  passion,  or  grimace, 
instead  of  solid  argument  and  plain  reason.  Keep  him  to 
his  point.  Admit  nothing  but  what  you  understand  ;  and 
nothing  but  what  he  understands  himself:  And  take  care 
that  he  do  not  entangle  you  in  a  wood  of  words,  or  blind 
your  eyes  with  dust,  or  prevent  your  seeing  distinctly  the 
point  in  hand  by  holding  a  cloud  before  it ;  or  lead  you 
from  it  by  diverting  to  another  subject,  when  he,  is  pinched 
and  piqued  by  an  argument  he  cannot  answer.  3.  If  your 
adversary  be  a  person  of  sense,  learning,  and  ingenuity, 
the  most  effectual  method  to  draw  him  to  your  opinion,  is 
by  a  strong  appeal  to  those  good  qualities,  whereby  he  will 
convince  himself. — 4.  If  his  self-conceit  be  unsufferable, 
and  hi3  ignorance  ridiculous,  it  may  not  be  amiss  some- 
times to  mortify  the  former  by  exposing  the  latter. — 5.  In- 
sist upon  it  that  if  his  regard  and  esteem  for  natural  reli- 
gion be  sincere,  that  will  engage  him  to  think  favourably 
of  the  Christian  institution,  which  has  refined  and  exalted 
morality  to  its  utmost  perfection  :  that  there  is  no  honest 
Deist  but  (whatever  he  believes)  would  heartily  wish 
Christianity  to  be  true. — Lastly.  If  you  observe  him  ca- 
pable of  serious  impressions,  urge  him  to  consider  serious- 
ly the  dreadful  risk  he  runs  whilst  he  pawns  his  immortal 
soul  upon  it  that  Christianity  is  an  impostiu'e  ;  and  how 
unavoidable  his  ruin,  whilst  he  continues  wilfully  to  neglect 
it :  Because  if  Christianity  be  true,  the  sentence  of  con- 
demnation denounced  against  him  (by  the  great  author  of 
it)  for  resolving  not  to  believe  it,  must  be  also  true.  Vid. 
John  iii.  36. 

(  4.  )  How  should  we  conduct  ourselves  as  faithful  and 
judicious  ministers  towards  melancholy,  dejected  and  doubt- 


334  THE    CHRISTIAN    TASTOR's    MANUAL. 

ing  Christians  ?  As  this  is  a  frequent  case,  and  often  at- 
tended with  no  small  difficulty,  I  shall  consider  it  more 
particularly. 

The  first  thing  to  be  considered  is  the  true  source  and 
original  of  this  melancholy  gloom  and  dejection  of  mind  : 
Whether  it  arises  from  bodily  disorder,  worldly  losses  and 
afflictions,  some  grievous  sin  committed,  or  from  an  exces- 
sive apprehensiveness  and  timidity  of  spirit.  Perhaps  the 
person  himself  may  impute  it  to  none  of  these,  but  either 
to  the  divine  desertion,  or  the  buffetings  of  Satan.  But 
these  must  carefully  be  distinguished  and  explained,  be- 
cause they  are  frequently  mistaken  ;  and  then  according  to 
the  true  source  of  their  spiritual  trouble  must  be  your  ad- 
vice and  address  to  them. 

If  you  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  troubled  state  of 
their  mind  is  owing  principally  to  a  bodily  disorder,  or 
some  obstruction  or  dyscracy  of  the  animal  fluids,  you 
should  recommend  to  them  a  physician,  or  prescribe  them 
physic,  the  cold  bath,  constant  emploj'ment,  or  exercise  in 
the  air.* 

If  their  sorrow  or  settled  melancholy  of  mind  be  the 
effect  of  some  worldly  losses  and  afflictions,  you  must  en- 
deavour all  you  can  to  alleviate  it,  by  showing  them  how 
many  ways  God  can  (if  he  pleases)  make  up  to  them  the 
loss  they  have  sustained  ;  how  many  wise  and  kind  ends 
may  be  answered  by  it ;  that  the  scenes  of  life  are  varia- 


*The  greater  part  of  those  that  think  they  are  troubled  in  mind, 
are  melancholy  hypochondriacal  people,  who,  what  through  some 
false  opinions  in  religion,  what  through  a  foulness  of  blood,  occa- 
sioned l)y  their  inactive  course  of  life,  in  which  their  minds  work  too 
much,  because  their  bodies  are  too  little  employed,  fall  into  dark  and 
cloudy  apprehension  ;  of  which  they  can  give  no  clear  nor  good  ac- 
count.— Burnet's  Past.  Care,  p.  199. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  S35 

ble :  After  night  comes  the  day.  Beseech  them  to  put 
their  hope  and  trust  in  God  as  a  gracious  and  indulgent 
Father  ;  and  urge  every  topic  of  consolation  proper  to  be 
used  in  a  time  of  worldly  adversity. 

If  the  disconsolate  state  of  their  mind  be  the  effect  of  a 
melancholy  constitution,  the  case  is  still  more  difficult,  and 
belongs  rather  to  the  physician's  department  than  that  of' 
the  minister.  The  latter  can  have  but  small  hope  of  ad- 
ministering any  proper  relief,  because  the  person  is  not 
capable  of  reasoning  or  thinking  justly,  and  there  is  some- 
thing within  him  that  obstructs  the  avenues  to  his  heart, 
which  must  first  be  removed  before  comfort  can  find  its 
way  to  it.  All  that  can  be  done  in  this  case,  is  to  per- 
suade him,  if  you  can,  (of  what  he  will  find  it  very  hard 
to  believe)  that  he  sees  every  thing  in  a  wrong  light,  and 
is  not  at  present  a  competent  judge  in  his  own  case ;  and 
therefore  ought  not  to  believe  his  thoughts.  Ask  him  if 
he  never  judged  more  favourably  of  his  spiritual  state  here- 
tofore than  he  does  now ;  and  whether  he  was  not  a  more 
capable  judge  of  his  case  then  than  he  is  now  ? 

If  the  trouble  of  his  mind  arise  from  the  reproaches  of 
conscience  for  some  grievous  sin  committed,  your  way  is 
then  more  direct  and  plain.  If  you  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  this  sorrow  of  heart  is  the  effect  of  a  true  peni- 
tential remorse,  you  are  then  to  lay  before  him  every  pro- 
per topic  of  consolation  the  gospel  admits,  viz.  the  riches 
of  the  divine  mercy,  the  merits  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  the 
extent  and  efficacy  of  tree  grace,  the  precious  promises  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  examples  of  God's  mercy  and  wonder- 
ful compassion  to  humble  penitents;  and  conclude  all  with 
an  earnest  exhortation  to  trust  his  soul  in  the  hands  of 
Christ,  and  to  rely  on  the  mercy  of  God  in  the  way  of  a 
steady  conscientious  obedience. 


336  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  JIANUAL. 

If  it  arise  from  an  excessive  apprehensiveness  and 
timidity  of  spirit,  and  you  have  cause  to  believe  the  per- 
son's state  is  much  better  than  he  fears,  you  are  then  to 
fortify  and  encourao;e  his  heart  by  referring  him  to  his  own 
past  experience  of  what  God  has  done  for  his  soul ;  the 
various  tokens  of  his  favour  to  him  in  the  former  scenes 
of  life,  and  in  the  several  methods  of  his  grace  and  provi- 
dence. Urge  upon  him  the  exercise  of  a  lively  faith,  en- 
couraged by  the  grace  of  the  gospel ;  and  convince  him 
that  it  is  no  less  wrong  and  prejudicial  for  a  person  to  think 
too  ill  than  to  think  too  well  of  himself :  that  as  he  is  in  no 
danger  at  all  of  the  latter,  advise  him  for  the  honour  of 
God,  the  credit  of  religion,  and  his  own  peace  and  com- 
fort, to  guard  against  the  former,  where  his  greatest  danger 
lies.     Again, 

If  the  melancholy  and  dejected  soul  have  a  pious  turn, 
and  imputes  his  present  darkness  to  what  he  calls  divine 
dereliction,  or  the  hidings  of  God's  face,  explain  that  affair 
to  him  ;  and  tell  him  that  his  want  of  that  spiritual  joy  and 
comfort  he  once  found  in  his  soul  may  be  owing  to  other 
causes  ;  the  present  low  state  of  his  spirits,  a  distempera- 
ture  of  the  animal  frame,  the  influence  of  external  objects 
and  accidents,  or  a  concurrence  of  all  these:  that  nothing 
is  more  variable  than  the  frame  of  the  human  mind,  that 
we  are  not  to  think  that  God's  regards  to  his  own  children 
vary  with  that;  this  is  a  great  mistake,  and  a  mistake  that 
is  greatly  dishonourable  to  him  ;  that  whilst  he  sees  them 
upright,  sincere,  humble,  obedient  and  dependant,  his  re- 
gards to  them  are  always  the  same,  whatever  they  may 
think  of  him  ;  that  God  never  hides  his  face  from  his  peo- 
ple till  they  withdraw  their  hearts  from  him  ;  that  unless 
good  manners  will  not  permit  you  to  forbear  your  visits 
you  will  then  have  a  fair  opportunity  of  insinuating  some 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  337 

they  forsake  him  he  will  never  depart  from  them ;  that  the 
hidings  of  God's  countenance  (which  the  Psalmist  so 
often  complains  of)  generally,  if  not  always,  refer  to  the 
external  dispensations  of  God,  or  outward  providential  af- 
flictions, not  inward  spiritual  desertions  ;  when  the  distress 
of  his  circumstances  vi'^as  so  great  that  God  might  seem  to 
have  forgotten  and  forsaken  him,  and  his  enemies  might  be 
ready  to  put  that  construction  upon  it. 

Lastly.  If  the  person  imputes  the  trouble  of  his  mind 
to  the  buffetings  of  Satan,  explain  that  affair  to  him.  Let 
him  know  that  though  in  some  cases  that  evil  spirit  may 
have  an  agency  in  creating  some  spiritual  troubles,  yet  he 
has  no  more  power  over  the  mind  than  what  it  pleases 
God  to  give  him  :  that  his  influence  (be  it  what  it  will)  is 
controlled  and  limited  :  that  the  most  he  can  do  is  to  sug- 
gest sinful  and  troublesome  thouglits,  which  we  may  and 
ought  to  repel  :  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  a  counter-agency 
to  inspire  good  and  holy  affections  :  that  by  indulging  Jjo-jr-;- 
excessive  grief  and  gloomy  apprehensions,  we  give  the 
devil  an  advantage  over  us,  and  even  invite  his  tempta- 
tions :  and  finally,  we  ought  to  take  especial  care  to  dis- 
tinguish between  the  agency  of  Satan  and  the  operation 
of  natural  causes,  and  not  impute  those  things  to  the  devil 
which  are  owing  to  our  own  folly  and  weakness,-  or  are  the 
physical  effects  of  external  objects. 

(5.)  What  is  a  right  conduct  towards  the  licentious  and 
profane  ? 

1.  Whilst  you  behave  towards  ihem  with  civility  and 
discretion,  it  will  be  advisable  to  decline  a  particular  inter- 
course with  them.  A  minister's  behaviour  towards  men 
should  in  a  good  degree  be  regulated  by  their  moral  char- 
acters. 2.  In  case  they  seek  your  more  intimate  friend- 
ship by  kind  and  benevolent  offices,  so  that  gratitude  and 
29 


338  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

good  manners  will  not  permit  you  to  forbear  your  visits, 
you  will  then  have  a  fair  opportunity  of  insinuating  some 
necessary  and  gentle  admonitions  ;  either  by  way  of  story, 
similie,  repartee,  raillery,  or  reproof  suitable  to  the  subject 
of  the  discourse  or  the  temper  they  may  be  in:  which  (if 
it  take  effect)  will  prepare  your  way  for  a  more  free  and 
close  remonstrance.  3.  Always  open  a  way  to  the  heart 
on  that  side  where  you  find  the  easiest  access.  Some  are 
most  touched  with  a  sense  of  honour,  and  a  regard  to  their 
reputation;  others  with  a  view  to  their  interest;  others 
must  be  allured  by  an  easy,  gentle,  rational  address;  and 
others  will  yield  to  nothing  but  close  and  warm  reproof; 
But  take  particular  care  to  know  the  ruling  passion  of  the 
person  you  address,  and,  if  possible,  to  bring  that  over  to 
your  side.  4.  Beg  of  them  to  erect  their  hopes,  and  ex- 
tend their  views  as  rational  beings  designed  for  an  immor- 
tal existence,  and  not  forget  their  connexion  with  another 
world ;  for  to  provide  only  for  the  present,  and  live  from 
hand  to  mouth,  is  to  act  far  below  the  dignity  and  design 
of  human  nature.  5.  If  they  have  any  taste  for  reading, 
put  into  their  hands  such  books  as  are  most  suited  to  their 
capacity,  taste  and  character.  Lastly.  You  should  fre- 
quently address  them  from  the  pulpit:  But  your  public 
address  (while  it  is  strong  and  animated)  must  be  general, 
and  have  nothing  in  it  that  is  distinguishing  or  appropria- 
live;  that  the  audience  may  have  no  room  to  think  that 
any  person  is  particularly  intended  in  the  animadversion; 
for  though  they  bear  to  be  preached  to,  yet  no  man  loves 
to  be  preached  at. 

(6.)  How  are  we  to  behave  towards  the  grossly  igno- 
rant and  careless  ? 

1.  Endeavour  to  rouse  them  to  a  sense  of  religion  and 
their  dependence  on  God,  by  a  seasonable  improvement  of 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  339 

some  awakening  providences  ;  e.  g*  their  own  sickness, 
or  worldly  disappointments ;  the  death  of  a  friend,  or  some 
public  calamity.  2.  Represent  to  them  the  most  important 
and  affecting  subjects  of  religion,  in  the  strongest  light  and 
plainest  language :  e.  g.  the  shortness  of  time ;  the  awful- 
ness  of  eternity  ;  the  certainty  and  near  approach  of  death ; 
and  the  terrors  of  the  final  judgment.  3.  If  you  find  that 
your  conversation  is  agreeable  to  them,  frequently  visit 
them  in  a  free  and  friendly  manner ;  and  take  care  that 
there  be  nothing  dogmatical  or  authoritative  in  the  advice 
you  give  them :  but  let  all  appear  to  proceed  from  a  com- 
passionate concern  you  have  for  the  interest  of  their  souls. 

4.  As  they  are  but  children  in  understanding  they  must 
be  dealt  with  as  such :  put  the  plainest  and  most  affecting 
books  into  their  hands ;  and  take  care  you  do  not  feed 
them  with  strong  meat,  when  they  stand  in  need  of  milk. 

5.  It  will  not  be  amiss  in  some  part  of  your  sermon  (espe- 
cially in  the  application)  to  adapt  yourself  in  particular  to 
their  capacity  and  condition,  that  they  may  not  only  under- 
stand but  feel  what  you  say :  for  these  sort  of  hearers 
(both  amongst  the  high  and  low)  perhaps  make  a  much 
larger  part  of  our  audience  than  we  imagine. 

(7.)  What  is  a  proper  behaviour  towards  those  who  are 
superior  to  us  in  rank  and  fortune? 

1.  Readily  pay  them  the  respect  due  to  their  distinction 
and  character.  If  their  temper  and  conduct  be  not  alto- 
gether such  as  you  could  wish,  yet  that  will  not  excuse 
you  from  a  civil,  decent  and  obliging  behaviour  towards 
them.  You  must  remember  your  duty  to  others,  however 
Ihey  may  be  deficient  in  theirs  to  you.  But  if  they  treat 
you  with  kindness,  friendship  and  affection,  they  claim 
your  gratitude,  honour  and  esteem ;  which  will  prompt 
your  endeavours  to  oblige  and  serve  them  every  way  you 
can.     But  2.  be  free,  open,  conversable  and  discreetly  un- 


340  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

reserved  before  them.  Absence  of  mind,  distance  of  be- 
haviour, formality  of  address,  stiffness  of  manner,  or  af- 
fected silence,  is  always  ungenteel  and  disgustful ;  and  es- 
pecially in  the  presence  of  superiors.  3.  Preserve  a  gene- 
rosity and  manliness  of  temper  and  address ;  and  show  no- 
thing of  a  mean,  low,  timid,  servile  spirit ;  that  is  not  only 
dishonourable  to  your  own  character,  but  infers  a  bad 
compliment  upon  theirs.  They  are  not  tyrants ;  nor  if 
they  were  must  you  submit  to  be  their  slaves.  And  re- 
member that  if  they  are  sensible  and  genteel,  wise  and 
good,  they  will  consider  their  superiority  to  you  in  one  re- 
spect, as  balanced  by  that  of  yours  to  them,  in  another  ; 
theirs  may  be  most  showy,  but  perhaps  yours  may  be  most 
valuable.  4.  Forget  not  the  dignity  and  decorum  of  your 
character.  There  is  something  you  owe  to  that  as  well  as 
to  the  distinction  and  opulence  of  your  friends.  And  while 
this  is  your  guard  against  incidental  levities  and  a  compli- 
ance with  sinful  customs,  it  is  by  no  means  inconsistent 
with  pure  wit,  innocent  humour,  and  seasonable  cheerful- 
ness :  which  if  attended  with  good  sense  and  an  obliging 
natural  behaviour,  will  be  no  less  agreeable  in  the  com- 
pany of  your  superiors,  than  in  that  of  your  equals.  5.  Do 
and  say  all  the  obliging  and  agreeable  things  you  can,  con- 
sistent with  truth  and  conscience  and  the  honour  of  your 
function.  And  then  6.  take  every  opportunity  of  insinuat- 
ing something  (conformable  to  the  duty  of  your  office) 
which  may  be  serviceable  to  their  spiritual  interest,  and 
helpful  to  their  moral  character.  Lastly.  Make  a  prudent 
and  seasonable  use  of  your  interest  in  them,  for  the  relief 
of  your  poor  neighbours;  whose  distresses  maybe  better 
known  to  you  than  they  are  to  them. 

(8.)  What  is  the  proper  behaviour  of  a  minister  towards 
the  poor  of  his  congregation  ? 

This  must  be  regulated  by  their  moral  character.    1.   If 


THE    STUDENT    AND    PASTOR.  341 

their  character  be  immoral  or  profane,  as  they  will  not  be 
very  fond  of  your  company,  they  will  take  no  offence  if 
you  forbear  to  visit  them;  but  they  should  not  be  wholly 
neglected.     Genteel,  kind   and   candid  reproof,  prudently 
and  seasonably  given,  may  have  a  good  effect  when  they 
come  to  reflect  upon  it  coolly :  and  a  seasonable  relief  to 
them  in  their  distress  will  add  weight  to  your  admonitions, 
and  will  give  them  such  impressions  of  your  charity,  as 
will  better  dispose  them  to  receive  your  instructions.     2.  If 
they  be  serious  and  well  inclined,  and  you  find  yourself 
agreeable  to  them,  you  should  frequently  call  upon  them  ; 
and  though  your  visits  be  short,  they  should  be  free,  friend- 
ly, condescending  and  courteous;  and  always  leave  with 
them  some  spiritual,  moral,  or  religious  instruction,  suited 
to  their  taste,  understanding  and  circumstances.     Be  ready 
to  advise  and  help  them  in  every  thing  you  can.     If  you 
see  a  good  heart  at  bottom,  and  especially  a  humble  spirit, 
make  the  greatest  allowance  for  their  ignorance,  prepos- 
session, or  infelicity  of  temper  :  and  when  there  is  need  of 
reproof  let  it  be  preceded  by  the  sincerest  expressions  of 
love,  and  by  real  acts  of  friendship.     If  they  are  willing  to 
open  the  state  of  their  souls  to  you,  attend  to  it  with  pa- 
tience and  care,  that  you  may  administer  the  most  suitable 
advice  and  comfort.     Have  a  particular  regard  to  their  ca- 
pacity in  your  public  exhortations.     To  the  poor  the  gos- 
pel is  preached.     And  as  these  sometimes  make  up  the 
bulk  of  a  congregation,  and  their  souls  stand  as  much  in 
need  of  spiritual  nourishment,  as  those  of  greater  know- 
ledge and  comprehension,  they  should  be  always  fed  with 
food  convenient  for  them. 

(Lastly.)  In  what  manner  ought  a  minister  to  behave 
towards  those  who  have  fallen  into  notorious  sins  1 

This  must  be  regulated  by  the  disposition,  character  and 
29* 


342  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOIi's    MANUAL. 

temper  of  the  offender.  The  sensible  and  penitent  must 
be  treated  one  way,  the  obstinate  and  impenitent  another. 
The  following  method  in  general  will  perhaps  be  found  to 
be  the  most  prudent  and  effectual. 

1.  Previous  to  all  reproof  should  be  a  circumstantial 
knowledge  of  the  fact  you  reprove.  2.  Be  sure  that  it  be 
criminal  or  indiscreet,  and  that  the  person  guilty,  is  or 
ought  to  be  sensible  of  it;  for  if  you  reprove  him  for  what 
he  is  not  guilty  of,  or  what  he  is  not  sensible  there  is  any 
harm  in,  he  will  probably  retort  upon  you  the  charge  of 
censoriousness.  If  there  be  guilt  and  indiscretion  in  his 
conduct,  and  he  not  sensible  of  it,  your  business  then  is  to 
convince  him  of  it ;  and  how  much  injury  he  may  do  liis 
character  by  inadvertently  allowino;  those  things  as  fit  and 
innocent,  which  are  not  so  in  him.  And  let  your  argu- 
ments in  proof  of  the  guilt  be  taken  from  the  circumstances 
of  the  fact ;  the  character  and  relation  he  bears  in  life ; 
the  opinion  of  wise  and  judicious  men ;  the  nature  of 
things  ;  and  the  testimony  of  Scripture.  And  then  3.  see 
that  your  reproofs  be  not  too  severe,  1  do  not  mean  more 
severe  than  the  offender  would  choose,  but  more  severe 
than  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  the  case  require;  or 
more  severe  than  is  necessary  for  the  justification  of  your 
fidelity,  and  the  reformation  of  the  sinner. 

Too  much  severity  towards  tender  minds  does  more 
harm  than  good.  See  Gal.  vi.  1.  "  Brethren  if  a  man  be 
overtahen  in  afavlt,  ye  loliicli  are  spiritual,  restore  such 
a  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness ;  considering  thyself,  lest 
thou  also  he  tempted^* — 4.  Take  care  least  through  a 


*  Ov  yup  d'Ts-Kac,  &c.  You  must  not  only  proportion  your  re- 
proofs to  the  nature  of  the  offence,  but  to  the  disposition  of  the  of- 
fender; least  while  you  mean  to  heal  the  breach,  you  make  the  rent 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  343 

fear  of  offending  your  brother,  you  do  not  offend  God  by 
a  want  of  faithfulness.  Prov.  xxvii.  6.  "  Faithful  are 
the  wounds  of  a  friend »''  It  is  the  greatest  piece  of  friend- 
ship you  can  do  him,  and  if  he  is  wise  he  will  think  it  so, 
and  more  highly  esteem  you  for  it.  Psal.  cxli.  5.  "  hei 
the  righteous  smite  me,  it  shall  be  a  kindnessJ''' — 5.  Let 
your  reproof  appear  to  flow  from  your  love  lo  him,  and  be 
administered  with  the  utmost  tenderness  and  wisdom.* — 
Lastly.  Leave  not  your  offending  brother  without  proper 
directions  for  a  better  conduct. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

CONCERNING  THE  DIFFICULTIES  A  MINISTER  MUST  EXPECT 
TO  MEET  WITH  IN  THE  EXECUTION  OF  HIS  OFFICE  j  AND 
HIS  PROPER  SUPPORT  AND  ENCOURAGEMENT  UNDER  THEM. 

Some  of  these  may  arise, 

(1.)  From  your  own  natural  temper,  which  may  render 
you  indisposed  or  unapt  to  some  particular  parts  of  the 
ministerial  office.  But  the  most  difficult  duties  by  becom- 
ing a  habit,  become  easy. 

(2.)  No  small  difficulty  may  arise  from  the  resolution 
and  labour  requisite  to  put  some  of  the  forementioned  rules 


worse  ;  and  in  rectifying  one  fault,  occasion  a  greater. — Chrysos- 
tora  de  Sacerdotio,  I.  2.  p.  150. 

*  There  may  be  ways  fallen  upon  of  reproving  the  worst  men  in 
so  soft  a  manner,  that  if  they  are  not  reclaimed,  they  shall  not  be 
irritated  or  made  worse  by  it ;  which  is  but  too  often  the  effect  of 
an  indiscreet  reproof.  By  this  a  minister  may  save  the  sinner's 
soul :  he  is  at  least  sure  to  save  his  own,  by  having  discharged  his 
duty  towards  his  people. — Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  194. 


344  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR 's  MANUAL. 

into  execution.  But  this  difficulty  will  in  like  manner  di- 
minish as  this  course  becomes  habitual.  "  In  all  other 
professions,  those  who  follow  them,  labour  in  them  all  the 
year  long ;  and  are  hard  at  their  business  every  day  of  the 
week  :  and  shall  ours  only,  that  is  the  noblest  of  all  others, 
make  the  labouring  in  our  business  an  objection  against 
any  part  of  our  duty?"*  And  in  proportion  as  our  heart 
is  engaged  in  the  work,  the  difficulty  of  it  will  grow  less, 
and  our  delight  in  it  greater. 

(3.)  Another  discouragement  may  arise  from  the  seem- 
ing singularity  of  this  character ;  and  the  general  neglect 
which  ministers  of  all  denominations  discover  of  the  duties 
belonging  to  the  sacred  function  :  what  you  do  out  of  con- 
science they  may  impute  to  affectation  ;  which,  instead  of 
procuring  their  esteem,  may  create  their  envy.  But  it  is 
a  small  matter  to  he  condemned  in  the  day  that  man 
judgeth  yotf,  since  you  will  be  acquitted  another  day,  when 
he  that  judgeth  you  will  be  the  Lord  ;  which  is  the  proper 
import  of  that  passage,  1  Cor.  iv.  3,  4.     Or, 

(4.)  From  the  little  success  you  meet  with,  notwith- 
standing all  your  most  earnest  endeavours  to  promote  the 
spiritual  interest,  and  eternal  happiness  of  mankind.  But 
your  future  acceptance  and  reward  will  not  be  in  proportion 
to  the  success,  but  the  sincerity  of  your  endeavours. "j" 

(5.)  Your  own  weakness  and  infirmities  both  of  body 
and  mind,  may  throw  fresh  discouragements  in  your  way: 
But  these  will  be  graciously  allovved  for ;  and  God  requires 
of  none  more  than  they  have  received.  Vl  we  have  re- 
ceived but  one  talent,  he  does  not  expect  so  much  from  us, 
as  from  those  on  whom  he  has  bestowed  ten. 


*  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  207. 

f  Burnet's  Pastoral  Care,  p.  212,  213. 


THE  STUDENT  AND  PASTOR.  345 

(6.)  The  ministerial  character  itself  may  subject  you  to 
the  contempt  of  some  profane  men :  But  if  you  adorn  it 
by  the  useful,  upright  conversation  before  described,  'tis 
great  odds  but  you  secure  their  esteem  and  respect ;  if  not, 
their  continued  contempt  is  your  real  honour. 

(7.)  From  the  different  tempers,  tastes,  dispositions  of 
the  people:  But  how  you  are  to  behave  with  regard  to 
these  has  been  shown  before;  and  no  small  degree  of  pru- 
dence is  required  in  this  case.* 

In  a  word,  every  view  of  the  nature,  difficulty,  and  dig- 
nity of  your  office,  may  furnish  you  with  a  proper  motive 
and  direction  to  a  right  behaviour  in  it."]*  No  valuable  end 
can  be  pursued  without  some  obstruction,  nor  obtained 
without  some  difficulty.  Your  employment  is  truly  hon- 
ourable and  important ;  and  your  encouragement,  advan- 
tage, and  assistance,  more  than  equal  to  the  labour  it  re- 
quires. If  you  be  found  faithful  you  shall  not  fail  of  a  dis- 
tinguished recompence,  from  the  bountiful  hand  of  that 
good  master  in  whose  service  you  are  engaged.  And  a 
careful  observation  and  practice  of  those  rules  of  pastoral 
conduct  before  laid  down,  (by  the  blessing  of  God)  at  once 
adorn  your  character,  increase  your  honour;  exalt  your 
present  joy,  and  enhance  your  future  reward. :j: 

*  Nunc  si  reputemus  in  eodera  populo,  quanta  sit  varietas  sexuura, 
setatura,  conditionis,  ingeniorum,  opinionum,  vitae  institutionis,  con- 
suetudinis.  quanta  oportet  esse  prsedituni  prudentia  ecclesiasticen, 
cui  sit  temperanda  oratio! — Erasm.  Eccles.  p.  36. 

j"  Ab  humi  repentibus  curls  erigat  animum  tuum,  considerata 
functionis  dignitas  :  a  prevaricatione  deterreret  delegantis  severitas  ; 
socordiam  exeludat  suscepti  numeris  difficultas  :  industriam  ac  vigi- 
lantiam  exstimulet  prsemii  magnitudo,  quod  non  ab  hominibus,  sed  a 
Deo  erit  expectandum.     Id.  p.  193. 

t  Quam  Lselitiam,  quam  exultationem,  quod  repudium  credimus  esse 
in  pectore  fidelis  ecclesiastae,  dum  repetat  quot  animas'ipsius  ministe- 
rio,  Dominus,  SatansD  tyranidi  subtractas  sibi  vindicarit !    Id.  p.  14. 


THE  CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  CHRISTIAN 
PREACHER. 

BY  DAVID  BOSTWICK,  A.  M.* 
For  toe  'preach  not  ourselves,  hut  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord. 

2  CORINTHIANS  iv.  5. 

Were  I  to  give  a  brief  and  summary  description  of  man's 
original  apostacy  in  few  words,  I  would  choose  to  say,  that 
it  was  a  departing  from  God,  the  author  and  fountain  of 
blessedness,  and  retiring  into  himself  as  his  last  and  ulti- 
mate end :  and  that  the  sum  of  his  moral  depravity,  con- 
sists in  an  habitual  disposition  to  treat  himself,  in  the  same 
manner  that  he  ought  to  treat  the  God  of  Heaven ;  i.  e.  to 
love  himself  supremely,  and  seek  himself  ultimately  and 
finally,  and  set  up  himself  in  one  shape  or  another,  as  the 
grand  centre  to  which  all  the  lines  of  his  busy  thoughts, 
anxious  cares,  and  subtile  projects,  bend,  and  in  which 
they  terminate. 

While  he  continued  in  his  original  state  of  moral  recti- 
tude, that  God  who  was  the  author  of  his  being,  was  his 
beginning  and  end,  his  interest  and  attractive,  his  desire 
and  delight,  and  in  a  w'ord,  his  all.  But  when  sin  took 
place  in  his  heart,  it  warped  the  unhappy  creature  from 
his  God  to  himself;  insomuch  that  self  is  now  become  all 
to  corrupt  and  depraved  nature,  even  as  God  was  once  all 
to  nature  uncorrupted  and  undepraved.  Selfishness  is 
therefore  now  become  the  most  active  and  reigning  princi- 
ple in   fallen  nature,  and,  like  the  first  wheel  in  a  grand 


*  Preached  at  Philadelphia  before  the  Synod  of  New  York,  May 
26,  1758. 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTi'   OF  A  TREACHER .  347 

machine,  sets  the  whole  world  in  motion.  For  if  we  sur- 
vey  the  conduct  of  busy  mortals,  in  the  various  ranks  and 
degrees,  characters  and  circumstances  of  life,  we  shall 
easily  perceive  that  self  is  the  idol  they  are  naturally  dis- 
posed to  worship,  and  selfishness  the  grand  interest  to 
which  they  are  by  nature  entirely  devoted. 

We  find  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  an  active  busy  world, 
the  inhabitants  of  which  are  ever  engaged  in  some  vigorous 
pursuits.  But  what  are  they  pursuing  ?  AVhat  is  the 
governing  principle  of  their  actions?  And  what  the  centre 
to  which  they  bend,  and  in  which  they  terminate?  Are 
they  labouring  for  God  as  their  ultim-ate  end,  or  for  them- 
selves ?  When  the  merchant  compasseth  sea  and  land,  in 
search  of  a  worldly  treasure,  does  he  this  for  God,  or  for 
himself?  When  the  soldier  boldly  enters  the  field  of  bat- 
tle, faces  death  in  its  most  hideous  forms,  and  opens  his 
bosom  to  the  most  pregnant  dangers,  does  he  this  for  the 
honour  of  God,  or  for  the  honour  of  himself?  When  the  in- 
dustrious tradesman  rises  early,  and  sits  up  late,  and  eats  the 
bread  of  carefulness,  and  fills  up  his  swift  succeeding  hours, 
with  the  most  painful  and  assiduous  labour,  does  he  labour 
ultimately  for  God,  or  for  himself?  When  men  of  supe- 
rior rank,  and  greater  affluence,  devote  their  wasting  mo- 
ments to  the  fashionable  diversions,  and  pleasurable  en- 
tertainments of  life,  do  they  this  to  please  and  glorify  God, 
or  to  please  and  gratify  self?  In  a  word,  what  is  it  in 
general  that  men  live  for,  and  what  are  they  doing  in  the 
world  ?  What  are  their  thoughts  spent,  their  words 
spoken,  their  hands  employed,  and  their  time  improved  for? 
Is  it  for  God,  or  themselves  ?  Alas,  how  easy  it  is  to  see 
the  awful  prevalence  of  this  corrupt  and  accursed  principle! 
It  is  self  that  rules  kingdoms,  that  governs  families,  drives 
on   their   trade,    manages    their    worldly   business ;    that 


348  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

chooses  even  their  religion,  and  influences  their  whole  con- 
duct ;  that  lies  at  the  root  and  bottom  of  all  their  actual 
sins,  makes  them  ungodly,  and  keeps  them  ungodly,  and 
is  their  very  ungodliness  itself. 

And,  O  !  that  it  might  be  said,  with  undoubted  truth, 
that  notwithstanding  the  general  prevalence  of  this  detesta- 
ble principle,  among  the  various  ranks  and  orders  of  men, 
there. is  at  least  one  order  exempted  from  the  general 
charge ;  and  that  none  who  sustain  the  sacred  character, 
are  influenced  by  mercenary  principles,  or  selfish  motives  ; 
but  that  each  individual  could  safely  adopt  the  language  of 
the  apostle,  in  behalf  of  himself  and  brethren,  "We  preach 
not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord." 

In  the  preceding  chapter,  the  apostle  had  been  magnify- 
ing his  office,  on  account  of  the  excellency  and  glory  of 
that  gospel,  which  was  the  subject  of  it :  And  in  this,  he 
vindicates  the  ministry  of  the  apostles  and  gospel  ministers, 
from  the  unjust  accusations  of  false  and  judaizing  teachers, 
who  had  charged  them  with  walking  in  craftiness,  and 
handling  the  word  of  the  Lord  deceitfully.  He  avouches 
their  sincerity,  that  they  renounced  the  hidden  things  of 
dishonesty ;  and  as  a  proof  of  their  integrity,  he  assures 
them,  that  their  business  was  to  preach  Christ,  and  not 
themselves.  "  We  preach  not  ourselves,  says  he,  and 
therefore  are  not  a  set  of  designing  men,  as  our  accusers 
would  insinuate ;  self  is  neither  the  matter,  nor  the  end  of 
our  preaching ;  we  neither  teach  our  own  notions,  passions, 
or  prejudices,  for  the  word  of  God,  nor  do  we  seek  our- 
selves, or  the  advancement  of  our  secular  interest  and 
glory  :  but  we  preach  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  endea- 
vour to  make  him  known  to  the  world,  in  each  of  these 
amiable  characters,  as  the  Messiah,  the  Christ  of  God,  as 
Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  men,  and  as  Lord  and  King  in   his 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.  349 

church ;  and  to  advance  the  interest  of  his  glorious  king- 
dom among  men." 

From  these  words  I  shall  attempt  to  show, 

I.  What  that  selfishness  is  which  the  apostle  here  disclaims ; 
or,  when  ministers  may  be  said  to  preach  themselves. 

II.  I  shall  consider  some  of  the  operations  of  that  selfish 
principle,  in  those  particular  instances,  that  tend  to  dis- 
cover its  reigning  dominion.     And  then, 

III.  Show  what  it  is  to  prea9h  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord. 
And  lastly,  improve  the  whole. 

Let  us  then  inquire, 

I.  What  that  selfishness  is  which  the  apostle  here  dis- 
claims, &c.  And  to  set  this  in  a  proper  light,  and  prevent 
mistakes,  I  must  observe  negatively.  1st,  It  is  not  that 
regular  self-love  that  induces  ministers  to  zeal  and  faith- 
fulness in  the  discharge  of  their  sacred  trust,  from  the  con- 
sideration of  future  rewards  and  punishments.  There  is  a 
self-love  implanted  in  human  nature  that  is  consistent  with 
complete  rectitude,  and  therefore  is  not  the  effect  of  our 
moral  depravity.  This  Adam  had  in  his  state  of  perfect 
innocence,  or  else  the  promises  of  rewards  would  have 
been  no  inducement  to  obedience,  nor  would  the  severest 
threatenings  have  deterred  him,  in  any  measure,  from  diso- 
bedience. It  is  not,  therefore,  a  criminal  selfishness,  for 
ministers  to  have  a  suitable  regard  to  their  own  future  and 
everlasting  interest,  and  to  be  influenced  to  diligence  and 
industry,  in  their  great  important  work,  by  motives  drawn 
from  those  future  and  eternal  realities.  It  was  doubtless 
agreeable  to  the  God  of  heaven,  that  Ezekiel  the  prophet 
should  be  influenced  to  faithfulness,  in  giving  warning, 
from  that  awful  consideration,  that  the  "  blood  of  those 
that  perished,  should  otherwise  be  required  at  his  hand." 

And  when  the  apostl^  urged  Timothy  to  "  take  heed  to  him- 
30        '■ 


350  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

self  and  his  doctrine,  and  continue  in  them,"  he  would 
have  him  influenced  by  these  considerations,  that  he 
"should  save  himself,  and  them  that  heard  him."  Nor 
was  even  St.  Paul  entirely  above  the  influence  of  this  mo- 
live,  when  he  gave  this  reason,  why  "  he  kept  his  body 
under  subjection  ;  lest  when  he  had  preached  to  others, 
himself  should  be  a  cast-away."  It  was  not  an  unrea- 
sonable selfishness  in  the  prophet  Isaiah  to  take  encourage- 
ment under  all  his  complaints,  and  be  animated  in  his 
work,  from  the  consideration  that  "  though  Israel  was 
not  gathered,  yet  he  should  be  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord." 

2dly.  This  disclaiming  ourselves  does  not  imply  a  total 
disregard  to  our  reputation  and  character  among  men  ;  for 
on  this,  the  success  of  our  ministry,  and  consequently  the 
advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  may,  in  some 
measure,  depend.  If  the  character  of  a  gospel  minister  is 
stained  with  false  and  ill-natured  aspersions,  this  tends  to 
mar  his  influence,  and  consequently  his  usefulness  :  It  is 
therefore  noways  inconsistent  with  a  gospel  self-denial,  to 
seek  a  vindication  of  himself  and  his  abused  reputation. 
The  apostle  himself  does  so,  in  this  and  his  other  epistles ; 
and  says,  no  man  shall  stop  him  in  this  boasting.  It  ever 
becomes  the  ministers  of  Christ  to  have  a  tender  regard  to 
their  reputation  and  character,  as  subservient  to  the  great 
ends  of  their  ministry,  and  in  which  the  honour  of  Christ, 
and  the  interest  of  religion,  is  nearly  concerned.  It  be- 
comes a  bishop  to  be  blameless,  and  an  officer  in  the 
church  of  God  to  be  of  good  report ;  yea,  and  to  maintain 
the  authority  of  his  sacred  character,  "  and  let  no  man 
despise  him."  Indeed  if  our  reputation  among  men  of 
carnal  corrupt  minds,  suffers  for  our  faithfulness  in  the 
discharge  of  our  sacred  trust,  and  "  men  speak  all  manner 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTT  OF  A  PREACHER.  351 

of  evil  against  us  falsely  for  Christ's  sake,  (which  is  not 
at  all  uncommon)  in  this  case,  our  honour,  interest,  and 
reputation,  and  even  life  itself,  is  to  be  given  up,  and  made 
a  willino;  sacrifice  to  the  honour  and  interest  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  "  not  counting  our  own  life  (much  less  our  name 
and  reputation)  dear,  that  we  may  finish  our  course,  and 
the  ministry  we  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

But,  secondly,  and  positively,  the  selfishness  here  dis- 
claimed, is,  in  general,  that  which  stands  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  interest  of  Jesus  Christ. 
That  sets  up  self  in  the  room  and  place  of  God,  incur  es- 
timation, affections,  intentions  and  pursuits ;  and  disposes 
us  to  love  and  value  ourselves  in  the  same  manner  as  we 
ought  to  love  and  value  the  God  of  heaven ;  to  prefer  our 
honour  to  his  honour,  and  our  interest  to  the  interest  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  in  a  word,  to  regard  ourselves  supremely, 
and  seek  ourselves  ultimately  and  finally,  and  to  be  in- 
fluenced inordinately,  in  one  shape  or  other,  by  mercenary 
views,  and  selfish  motives,  in  all  we  do.  It  is,  therefore, 
nothing  less,  on  the  whole,  than  a  direct  contending  with 
the  God  of  heaven,  and  maintaining  a  dispute  with  him, 
who  shall  be  most  loved  and  regarded  by  us,  he  or  we,  and 
whose  honour  and  interest  shall  be  primarily  and  ulti- 
mately pursued,  his  or  our  own. 

But  more  particularly,  this  selfishness  in  public  preach- 
ing may  be  considered  both  materially  and  formally  ;  or  as 
it  respects  the  subject  matter,  and  the  formal  manner,  of  our 
preaching. 

1st  Then,  ministers  may  be  said  to  preach  themselves, 
when  the  matter  of  their  public  preaching  is  such  that  it 
tends  rather  to  promote  self-honour  and  self-interest,  than 
the  honour  of  God,  and  the  interest  of  Jesus  Christ. 
When  the  substance  of  their  sermons  is  only  "the  enticing 


352  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's   MANUAL. 

words  of  man's  wisdom,  calculated  rather  to  gratify  men's 
curiosity  with  pleasing  speculations,  than  to  pierce  their 
hearts  with  pungent  convictions ;  and  has  a  greater  ten- 
dency to  please  their  fancies,  than  to  convert  and  save  their 
souls.  When  in  the  matter  of  their  preaching,  they  con- 
form to  men's  vitiated  taste  and  corrupt  humours,  and  ra- 
ther soothe  and  flatter,  than  strive  to  awaken  and  alarm 
their  consciences ;  endeavouring  rather  to  win  them  to 
themselves,  and  gain  them  over  to  their  own  self-interest, 
than  to  win  them  to  Christ,  and  convert  them  to  God.  In 
a  word,  we  are  awfully  guilty  of  this  criminal  selfishness, 
when  our  sermons  have  rather  a  tendency  in  their  matter 
and  composition,  to  commend  ourselves,  than  to  commend 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  to  beget  in  the  corrupt  hearts 
of  our  hearers,  an  esteem  of  our  persons,  gifts,  and  abili- 
ties, rather  than  of  the  person,  glory,  and  offices  of  the 
great  Redeemer,  the  ever  adorable  God-man  Jesus  Christ. 
2dly.  This  selfishness  respects  the  form  as  well  as  the 
matter  of  our  preaching,  i.  e.  the  governing  principle  from 
which  we  act  in  our  public  ministry,  and  the  ultimate  end 
we  have  in  view.  And  this  is  doubtless  the  principal  thing 
here  intended  ;  for  be  the  matter  of  our  preaching  ever  so 
good,  yet  self  may  be  the  root  and  bottom  of  it  all,  and 
the  object  of  our  principal  aim.  Nothing  is  more  evident 
than  that  we  may  do  the  work  of  God,  and  that  which  is 
really  so,  as  to  the  matter  or  thing  done  ;  and  yet  not  do  it 
for  God,  as  to  the  formal  manner,  but  rather  for  ourselves. 
Thus  Jehu  did  the  work  of  the  Lord  when  he  executed  the 
vengeance  of  Jehovah  on  the  house  and  family  of  wicked 
Ahab;  and  when  he  broke  down  the  images  of  Baal,  and 
restored  Israel  from  idolatry  ;  and  yet  he  did  it  not  for 
God,  but  for  himself,  as  appears  by  his  proud  boast,  "come 
see  my  zeal  for  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.  353 

It  is  not  at  all  inconsistent  to  say,  that  ministers  may 
calculate  their  sermons,  both  as  a  matter,  method,  and 
manner  of  delivery,  so  as  to  have  an  aptitude  and  tendency 
to  answer  the  great  ends  of  preaching,  and  yet  may  preach 
themselves,  as  to  the  principle  from  which  they  act,  and 
the  ultimate  end  they  have  in  view.  Nor  is  it  at  all  to  be 
wondered  at,  if  in  a  time  when  the  most  zealous,  lively, 
and  practical  preaching,  the  most  earnest  addresses  to  the 
heart  and  conscience  are  in  vogue,  and  tend  most  to  re- 
commend the  preacher,  and  promote  his  reputation,  that 
mere  selfish  principles  should  induce  men  to  attempt  these, 
and  even  strive  to  excel  therein.  So  that  though  we  preach 
ever  so  well,  as  to  the  matter  and  method  of  our  sermons, 
and  with  ever  so  much  apparent  zeal  and  fervour,  in  the 
delivery  of  them,  yet  if  we  fail  as  to  the  formal  manner, 
and  aim  chiefly  and  ultimately  at  ourselves,  our  honour, 
interest,  and  reputation,  we  are  found  guilty  of  that  crimi- 
nal selfishness  which  the  apostle  disclaims  ;  and  are  mak- 
ing idols  of  ourselves  by  treating  ourselves  in  the  manner 
we  ought  to  treat  the  great  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  This 
is  the  selfishness  here  disclaimed,  and  this  it  is  for  men  to 
preach  themselves.     I  am 

II.  To  consider  some  of  the  operations  of  this   corrupt 

principle,  in  those  particular  instances  that  tend  to  discover 

its  reigning  dominion.     In  every  unsanctified  heart,  self  in 

one  shape  or  other  is  ever  uppermost,  and  has  an  entire 

ascendancy  and   governing  influence  in  every  thing  they 

do.     When,   therefore,  men  of  this  character  take  upon 

them  the  office  of  the  gospel-ministry,  self  must  be  their 

grand  motive,  and  their  principal  inducement.    For,  though 

a  faithful  discharge  of  this  important  trust  requires  more 

self-denial  that  any  employment  under  the  sun,  yet  there 

are  many  things  in  the  sacred  office  that  may  be  alluring 
30* 


;^M  THK    CHRISTIAN     TASTOR's    MAXVAL. 

bails  to  men  of  cornipi  and  soltish  minds.     A  tolerable 
maintei>ai>ce»  or  coin fo riable  subsistence  in  the  world,  may 
be  an  indi>cenx"^t  to  such  as  know  not  better  how  to  pro- 
vk^  tor  ibemsehTiS :  whix  like  the  unjust  ste\*-ard,  are  un- 
w  illing  to  dig  and  ashamed  to  beg.  and  then?lbre  choose 
this  raiber  than  a  nx^aner  emplo\  nx^nt.     Tbus.  in  the  de- 
geftCTaie  tinx>s  ot'  the  chun:h  ot*  old,  men  would  »*  crouch 
for  a  pie\?e  of  silver,  and  say,  put  me,  1  pray  thee,  into  the 
priest's  office,  thai  I  may  eat  a  piece  of  bread."     And  hence 
that  bitter  complaint,  that  "  the  priests  taught  for  hire,  and 
the  prophets  divined  lor  money  ;"  and  on  this  account  they 
w>M^  called  *""  gneedy  dogs  that  could  ne\^^r  have  enough, 
and  sbephejvis  that  did  not  understand,  looking  every  one 
ibr  his  gain  from  his  quarter."'     Let  none  understand  me 
as  though  I  insinuated,  that  ministers  have  not  a  right  to 
insist  on  a  sufficient  maintenance  and  an  honourable  sup- 
'^?~: ;  for  whatever  a  carnal  selfish  world  may  imagine,  it 
vm/-  be  tound  true  at  last,  that  God  (and  not  man)  »*  hath 
oraainod  that  ihey  who  preach  the  gospel  should  li\'e  of 
:bt  gospel."     Nor  do  1  in  the  least  doubt,  but  the  too  gen- 
eral neiilect  of  this  duty  among  people  to  their  ministers, 
is  one  of  the  crying  and  God-provoking  sins  of  the  pre- 
sent day.     (See  Mai.  iii.  S,  9,  10.)     What  1  am  proving 
is,  that  sself,  in  its  reigning  doa:iinion.  may  influence  men  to 
underrake  the  sacred  employn::ent  with  such  sordid  views. 
And  this  is  necessanly  supposed,  in  the  apostle's  llnequent 
eihortaticas  to  minisieis,   "  not  to  be  greedy  of  filthy  lu- 
cre, Dor  be  given  to  filthy  lucre,  nor  teach  things  for  fil- 
thy lucre's  sake."     The  inducen>ent  of  the  apostle  himself 
(as  of  every  other  faithful  minister^  was  vastly  didereni. 
A  necessity,  says  be,  *•  is  laid  upon  me,  and  wo  is  me  if  1 
preach  not  the  gospel.*'     And  he  could  say,  with  the  ut- 
zDo^  ancerityjio  the  Corinthian  church, "  I  seek  not  yours, 
bat  TOO." 


csakjlctek  An  vrrr  or  a  r?Kj&rsrE?.         ^9 

Apam^  9.  life  oTsendj,  aad  as  ofponoi^ftj  lo  lontiaa  cue 
widb  the  irarioas  ifin)  iv— 'fi  of 
maj  bea»iBdiw.Miw'«ifc>tiKMe  wtohweawrmfer 
lalioa,  aad  wcoy  tr  ■Jfi»|;fn  ih'ni'  ibiI  naiii  ■■■[ 

Aad,  ■pmM  jov  fcefieve  it,  Sn?  Hae! 
aad  inMrmrr  of  a  MMwater^g  Kfe,  hy  ihoae  wjp 
iwfliiBgof  the  ■■■y  caieg,  fitf^Kx,  aad  poylesneies  of  k, 
may  powiMy  iadaee  a  seMUb  ■«»,  wiio  ti  wSag  tt>  &- 
Tonrdbefledb^toealerapODic  Nor  iikataB  iHnrlj  ifat 
the  vetneaee  »id  leapect  dmva  to  the  AjtimI 

nay  iaihy  it  those  who  aie  chiefly 
Tb  jgicuUe  to  a  praod  irifiih  rrrTtji^  to 
he  looked  upon  aad  icspecied  as  the  leader  aadgwieof 
the  people,  aad  to  haf^odbeis  depeadeaCoa  haayaad^^Te- 
eeife  the  law  at  his  ^noih.'' 

How,  whea  sodb  aSksrmg  hails  as  ^eae  are  the  ::r  nci- 
ped  iadnceaKals  to  the  ■aaiifiy,  the  reiptmg  doaaaum  of 
asdfah  pihatipfe  is  eseeedn^y  evideac  Aad  as  these 
aadertake  the  sagged  i  aniiiij  aw  at  £br  th^aseives,  aad  aot 
fiir  God,  so  they  win  ever  "^  preadb  ikemmdtwss,  aad  aot 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lofid.''  For  tLe  sane  pnae^pie, 
pennst  ia  their  hearts,  wtt  atteadaad  ^vverB 
every  hvaaeh  of  their  iniaiimniil  ccft^cKt.  R  will  go  with 
then  iato  their  ptivaie  «ludiif.%  aad  thefe  will  cboose 
siri^ect,  lonn  aad  raetho^ze  Aeir  senooas^ 
Hake  them  moie  aiteative  to  oKie  woids  a 
thaa  to  die  sacred  tntfhs  of  God.    Aad  heaee,  mniLjdof 

diat  aKght  to  toad  to  BKft  aad 
heaits,  Aey  wS  ilinaad 
with  trifla^  specabtiaas,  set  off  with  ^litli  liajp  toys,  with 
figaicsof  ihetoac,  aad  arts  of  efecodoa.     Or  "■"*»  ■■*  of 


356  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

everlasting  welfare,  they  go  beyond  their  capacity,  and 
teach  them  nothing  but  that  they  are  able  to  speak  unpro- 
fitably  and  unintelligibly.  Self  will  often  dispose  them  to 
take  off  the  edge,  and  dull  the  life  of  their  teachings,  un- 
der a  pretence  of  filing  off  the  roughness,  and  smoothing 
the  diction.  And  if  a  plain  and  cutting  passage  occurs,  it 
will  cast  it  away,  as  too  rustical  and  ungrateful.  Thus  in 
their  preparations  for  public  service,  instead  of  consulting 
seriously,  "  What  shall  I  say,  and  how  shall  I  say  it,  so  as 
best  to  please  and  glorify  God,  and  do  good  to  the  souls  of 
men,"  self  will  make  them  consult,  "  What  shall  I  say, 
and  how  shall  I  deliver  it,  so  as  to  be  thought  an  excellent 
preacher,  and  to  be  admired  and  applauded  by  all  that 
hear  me." 

And  when  self  has  done  its  work  in  their  study,  and 
made  their  sermon,  it  will  attend  them  even  to  the  pulpit, 
and  there  it  will  form  their  very  countenance  and  gesture, 
and  modulate  their  voice,  and  animate  their  delivery,  and 
put  the  very  accent  and  emphasis  upon  their  words  and 
syllables,  that  all  may  be  calculated  to  please  rather  than 
profit,  and  to  recommend  themselves  and  secure  a  vain  ap- 
plause, rather  than  recommend  Jesus  Christ,  and  secure 
his  interest  in  the  hearts  of  men. 

And  when  the  sermon  is  ended,  self  goes  home  with  the 
preacher,  and  makes  him  much  more  solicitous  to  know 
whether  he  is  admired  and  applauded,  than  whether  he  has 
prevailed  for  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  souls.  And 
so  powerful  is  this  principle  in  some,  that  they  could  even 
be  glad  in  their  heart  (were  it  not  for  shame)  to  ask  their 
hearers,  in  direct  terms,  whether  they  like,  admire,  and 
applaud  their  labours,  and  conceive  a  good  opinion  of  them. 
But  as  this  will  not  do,  self  will  put  them  on  some  topic 
of  conversation  with  their  hearers,  that  will  tend,  if  pos- 


CHARACTER  AND   DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.  357 

sible,  to  draw  out  their  own  commendation ;  and  if  they 
can  perceive  they  are  highly  thought  of,  they  rejoice 
greatly,  as  having  attained  their  end.  But  if  they  find 
they  are  esteemed  but  weak,  or  at  best  but  common  preach- 
ers, they  are  dejected  and  disappointed,  as  having  missed 
what  they  think  the  grand  prize  of  the  day. 

And  hence  this  false  self-seeking  heart,  can  be  very  easy 
and  contented  with  a  general  approbation  and  applause, 
without  seeing  any  saving  fruit  of  ministerial  labour,  from 
year  to  year.  Or  if  he  desire  success  in  the  awakening 
and  conversion  of  sinners,  yet  self  may  lie  at  the  bottom 
of  this  too :  and  though  it  may  work  differently  from  the 
manner  above  described,  yet  it  may  terminate  in  the  same 
thing  in  the  final  issue.  Self  may  make  such  as  these 
strive  to  excel  in  appearances  of  real  godliness,  and  in 
zealous,  fervent,  practical  preaching;  yea,  it  may  dispose 
them  to  desire  success,  to  affect  and  change  the  hearts  of 
their  hearers,  and  they  may  calculate  their  discourses  for 
that  purpose,  and  yet  aim  ultimately  at  themselves,  and  the 
advancement  of  their  own  reputation.  What  can  be  more 
agreeable  to  a  man,  who  ultimately  seeks  himself,  than  to 
see  people  throng  around  him,  and  crowd  in  multitudes  to 
hear  him,  and  appear  to  be  affected  with  what  they  hear? 
And  to  find  that  he  is  able  to  command  their  attention,  and 
move  their  passions  and  affections ;  and  what  more  pleas- 
ing, than  to  hear  himself  cried  up  by  them,  as  the  most 
able  and  godly  preacher  in  the  land,  and  famed  through 
the  whole  country  as  a  man  of  the  highest  spiritual  excel- 
lencies, and  most  successful  labour. 

I  mean  not  to  insinuate  that  men  of  such  mercenary  and 
corrupt  principles,  are  like  to  be  very  successful,  for  though 
it  is  possible  they  may  do  good,  and  God  may  bless  what 
means  he  pleases ;  yet  it  seems  more  probable,  that,  as 


358  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

they  labour  not  for  God,  but  for  themselves,  he  will  leave 
them  to  themselves  for  the  success:  And  that  their  labours 
will  have  no  greater  blessing,  than  themselves  are  able  to 
give,  and  that  their  words,  how  pungent  soever,  will  reach 
no  farther  than  their  own  streno-th  is  able  to  make  them. 
But  what  I  have  asserted,  is,  that  self  may  make  men  de- 
sire success,  so  far  as  it  may  tend  to  the  advancement  of 
their  reputation.     Again, 

Sometimes  this  selfish  disposition  will  work  up  envious 
and  bitter  thoughts,  against  all  those  who  they  imagine 
stand  in  their  light,  or  by  out-shining  them,  eclipse  their 
glory,  and  hinder  the  progress  of  their  idolized  reputation. 
Hence  they  are  inwardly  vexed  and  mortified,  when  a  pre- 
ference is  given  to  the  names  and  parts  of  their  brethren, 
as  if  all  the  praise  given  to  others  was  injuriously  taken 
from  them,  and  that  they  themselves  were  not  so  particu- 
larly noticed,  respected,  and  esteemed,  as  their  partial 
selfish  judgment  imagines  they  ought  to  be.  And  this 
often  lays  a  foundation  for  jealousy,  suspicion,  and  aliena- 
tion, as  if  they  were  carrying  on  two  different  and  contrary 
interests.  It  is  this  also,  that  makes  some  so  tenacious  of 
their  own  opinions,  that  they  almost  claim  infallibility,  and 
are  ever  impatient  of  contradiction  or  control.  They  es- 
teem and  value  the  man  that  will  say  as  they  say,  and  be 
of  their  ojrlnion,  and  promote  their  reputation  ;  but  he  who 
will  dare  to  dilTer  from,  or  contradict  them,  is  not  to  be 
borne  with.  O,  Sirs  !  it  is  impossible  to  trace  out  all  the 
corrupt  workings  of  this  detestable  and  pernicious  princi- 
ple, or  to  mention  the  innumerable  mischiefs  it  has  occa- 
sioned in  the  Church  of  God.  It  was  this  that  raised  anti- 
christ,  by  several  gradual  and  progressive  steps,  to  his 
present  tyrannical  dignity.  It  was  this  that  enkindled  the 
flames  of  persecution,  in  the  several  periods  of  the  Christian 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.      359 

Church,  and  stained  the  earth  with  the  crimson  gore  of 
human  blood ;  and  it  is  this  disturbs  and  rends  Christian 
societies,  and  divides  them  into  different  interests,  and  dif- 
ferent parties,  and  fills  them  with  bitterness  against  one 
another.  "  O  may  the  Lord  in  mercy  deliver  us  from 
ourselves,  as  our  worst  enemy ;  and  from  the  power  and 
dominion  of  selfishness,  as  the  sorest  plague  that  can  be- 
fall us  on  this  side  hell  ! " 

But  I  have  dwelt  too  long  on  this  disagreeable  subject, 
and  shall  therefore  pass  to  the 

Third  general  head,  which  was  to  show, 

III.  What  it  is  to  preach  Christ.  "  We  preach  not  our- 
selves, but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord."  And  this  also  must  be 
considered  both  materially,  and  formally,  or  as  it  respects 
the  subject  matter,  and  the  formal  manner  of  our  preaching- 

1st.  As  it  respects  the  matter ;  it  includes,  in  general, 
the  whole  sum  of  gospel  doctrine,  relating  to  man's  salva- 
tion by  Jesus  Christ ;  the  original  contrivance,  the  merito- 
rious impetration,  and  actual  application  of  it,  through  his 
blood  and  Spirit ;  the  fall  of  man,  "  by  one  man's  disobe- 
dience," and  the  guilt  and  ruin  of  a  fallen  state  necessarily 
supposed  ;  the  original  purpose  of  God's  love  and  grace, 
that  issued  in  the  gift  of  his  dear  Son,  the  glory  of  his  per- 
ison  as  God,  the  eternal  relation  he  sustained  to  the  father, 
his  substitution  as  a  surety,  and  designation  to  the  office  of 
Mediator,  his  voluntary  contract  in  the  covenant  of  re- 
demption, which  made  way  for  his  mysterious  incarnation,* 
his  holy  life,  his  meritorious  and  cruel  death,  his  powerful 
resurrection,  triumphant  ascension,  and  perpetual  prevail- 
ing intercession  ;  the  complete  atonement  he  made,  and  the 
everlasting  righteousness  he  hath  brought  in  ;  together  with 
the  various  offices  he  sustained,  both  in  his  state  of  humi- 
liation and  exaltation  :  The  methods  of  divine  operation,  in 


360  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

the  work  of  effectual  calling,  the  nature  and  use  of  divine 
faith,  to  apply  his  blood  and  righteousness ;  the  blessings 
consequent  on  believing,  justification,  adoption,  sanctifica- 
tion,  perseverance  in  grace,  and  consummation  in  glory, 
perfection  of  holiness  at  death,  and  the  complete  happiness 
of  soul  and  body  at  the  resurrection,  in  the  full  enjoyment 
of  God  to  all  eternity.  These,  and  all  other  Gospel  truths, 
supposed  by  them,  included  in  them,  and  consequent  upon 
them,  relating  to  Jesus  Christ,  are  to  be  the  subject  matter 
of  our  preaching;  all  which  are  summarily  comprehended, 
in  the  three  characters  mentioned  in  the  text,  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord.  Christ  the  Messiah,  the  anointed  of  God,  quali- 
fied for,  and  set  apart  to,  the  office  of  Mediator :  Jesus  the 
Saviour  of  men,  who  saves  his  people  from  their  sins,  both 
from  the  guilt  and  power,  and  finally  from  the  punishment 
of  them,  by  working  out  for  them  a  righteousness  to  be  im- 
puted ;  and  by  working  in  them  a  righteousness  implanted. 
The  Lord,  the  great  head  and  king  of  his  Church,  who 
has  its  government  on  his  shoulders,  and  to  "  whom  all 
power  is  given  in  heaven  and  upon  earth;"  to  whom  all 
homage  and  obedience  are  due,  and  to  whom  is  committed, 
as  a  person  every  way  qualified  and  worthy,  the  sole  ma- 
nagement of  the  solemn  transactions  of  the  grand  and 
final  judgment. 

But  particularly,  1st,  To  preach  Christ,  is  to  hold  him 
forth,  not  merely  as  a  lawgiver,  to  be  obeyed ;  but  chiefly 
as  a  law-fufiller,  to  be  believed  in,  for  pardon,  righteous- 
ness, and  everlasting  life.  To  represent  him  to  poor 
perishing  sinners,  as  a  surety,  who  has  undertaken  in  their 
room  and  stead,  to  pay  the  debt  of  duty  and  of  penalty,  for 
which  divine  justice  has  them  under  an  arrest;  to  atone 
for  the  crimes  for  which  they  are  under  sentence,  and 
work  out  for  them  a  complete  and  perfect  righteousness, 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.     361 

answerable  to  the  strict  demands  of  his  uncliangeable  law. 
How  honourably  soever  we  may  speak  of  Jesus  Christ,  as 
a  ruler  to  be  obeyed,  and  as  a  pattern  to  be  imitated ;  yet 
if  we  do  not  exhibit  him  to  view,  as  the  great  law-ful filler, 
to  be  believed  in,  and  as  "  the  end  of  the  law  for  right- 
eousness," we  do  not  properly  preach  Christ ;  but  conceal  a 
most  essential  branch  of  his  mediatorial  excellency.  It  is 
the  grand  fundamental  article  of  the  religion  of  Christ,  and 
the  ground  of  all  our  hopes,  "  that  he  suffered  for  us,  the 
just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God ;  that  he 
not  only  died  for  our  good,  (as  the  Socinians  say,  to  set  us 
an  example  how  to  suffer  with  patience ;)  but  that  he  died 
"  in  our  room  and  stead,"  and  was  "  made  sin  for  us"  by 
imputation,  that  we  by  imputation  "  might  be  made  right- 
eous in  the  sight  of  God  through  him." 

2dly,  To  preach  Christ,  is  to  exhibit  to  view  his  infinite 
divine  fulness,  and  the  freeness  of  his  unbounded  grace,  his 
almighty  power  to  save,  and  his  willingness  to  exert  that 
power ;  that  in  him  is  to  be  found  all  that  righteousness 
that  the  law  requires,  and  all  that  grace  that  the  gospel 
promises  ;  and  in  short  that  a  poor,  guilty,  helpless,  sin- 
burdened,  and  law-condemned  sinner  can  possibly  want ; 
and  that  all  the  blessings  of  his  atonement,  are  freely  of- 
fered, "  without  money  and  without  price." 

3dly,  To  preach  Christ,  is  to  make  him  the  grand  cen- 
tre of  all  the  variety  of  subjects  we  enter  upon,  in  the 
whole  credenda  and  agenda  of  religion.  If  we  treat  of  the 
nature  and  perfections  of  the  Deity,  we  are  to  consider 
them  as  displayed  most  eminently  "  in  the  face  of  Jesus 
Christ."  If  we  exhibit  to  view  the  divine  law,  in  its  strict- 
ness and  spirituality,  we  are  to  remember  Christ,  "  as  the 
end  of  the   law  for  righteousness."     If  we  denounce  its 

dreadful  "  curses  against  every  one  that  continues  not  in 
31 


362  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

all  things  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them ;"  it  is 
that  "  the  law  as  a  school-master,  may  bring  them  to 
Christ,  that  they  may  be  justified  by  faith."  If  we  treat  of 
gospel  promises  and  gospel  blessings,  we  must  consider 
them  as  purchased  by  the  blood,  and  distributed  by  the 
bounty  and  grace  of  Christ.  If  we  discourse  upon  divine 
faith,  Christ  must  be  considered  as  "  the  author  and  finish- 
er," as  well  as  the  direct  object  of  it.  If  we  treat  of  re- 
pentance,  it  is  "  Christ  exalted  at  the  right  hand  of  God," 
that  must  give  it,  and  the  remission  of  sins ;  "  and  Christ 
crucified,  and  viewed  by  faith,  that  must  be  the  first  spring 
of  it.  If  we  treat  of  gospel  obedience,  it  must  be  considered 
as  the  genuine  fruit  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  union  to  him  ; 
springing  from  "  constraining  love  to,"  and  performed  by 
strength  and  grace  derived  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  accepted  altogether  on  account  of  the  merit  of  his  obe- 
dience and  death.  In  a  word,  Christ  must  be  considered 
ed  as  "  all  and  in  all,  as  the  alpha  and  omega,  the  begin- 
ning and  the  eud;"  the  fountain  from  which  all  is  derived 
and  the  centre  in  which  all  must  terminate  ;  his  righteous- 
ness is  all  in  justification,  his  Spirit  and  grace  all  in  sancti- 
fication,  and  the  enjoyment  of  him  all  in  glorification.  This 
is  to  preach  Christ,  as  to  the  matter  of  our  preaching, 
And  then, 

II.  As  to  the  formal  manner,  it  implies,  that  we  aim  at 
the  honour  and  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  advancement  of 
his  interest,  as  our  ultimate  and  final  end.  This  is  doubt- 
less the  principal  thing  intended,  in  opposition  to  those 
mercenary  views  and  selfish  aims  that  were  mentioned  be- 
fore. Men  may  speak  much  about  Jesus  Christ  in  their 
sermons,  and  yet  not  properly  preach  Christ :  yea,  they  may 
preach  Christ  too,  as  to  the  matter  of  their  preaching,  in  all 
the  instances  above  described,  and  yet  not  do  it  for  Christ, 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.  363 

but  for  themselves.  And  thus  they  make  Christ  himself, 
and  the  precious  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  only  subservient 
to  the  advancement  of  the  grand  idol,  Self.  To  preach 
Christ,  then,  is  to  make  his  honour  and  interest  the  centre 
of  all  our  labour  and  industry;  the  mark  on  which  we  fix 
our  eye,  and  towards  which  we  endeavour  to  steer,  in  all 
our  private  studies  and  public  administrations,  and  in  every 
instance  of  our  ministerial  conduct.  Our  business  is  to 
commend  Christ,  and  not  ourselves ;  to  win  the  hearts  of 
men  to  him,  and  not  to  ourselves  :  and  attach  them  to  his 
interest,  rather  than  our  own.  And  as  this  must  be  the 
ultimate,  proposed  end,  so  those  means  must  be  chosen 
that  have  the  most  natural  tendency  to  accomplish  it  ?  even 
such  methods  and  manner  of  address  as  will  tend  to  pierce 
the  obdurate  hearts,  and  wound  the  stupid  consciences  of 
sleepy  secure  sinners,  by  making  them  feel  the  ruin  of 
their  fallen  state,  their  guilt  and  condemnation  by  the 
law,  and  the  absolute  impossibility  of  obtaining  a  personal 
legal  righteousness :  that  they  may  effectually  see  their 
need  of  Christ,  both  as  a  surety  to  pay  their  law-debt, 
and  as  a  "  fountain  to  wash  in  from  sin  and  from  unclean- 
ness." 

The  rich  and  unbounded  treasures  of  gospel  grace,  are 
also  to  be  laid  open,  and  gospel  invitations  to  be  exhibited 
in  their  free  and  indefinite  terms,  urged  with  the  most  pow- 
erful motives  and  persuasive  arguments  that  can  be  drawn 
from  love,  or  from  wrath,  from  heaven,  or  from  hell ;  and 
from  all  the  glorious  and  dreadful  things  of  an  unseen  and 
eternal  world. 

Let  me  now  endeavour  to  improve  this  subject  by  an  in- 
ference or  two,  from  each  of  the  principal  foregoing  heads  ; 
and  then  conclude  with  a  particular  application.     And, 

1st,  If  ministers  are  not  to  preach,  or  to  seek  them- 


364  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

selves,  in  the  execution  of  the  sacred  office,  then  none  can 
ever  discharge  this  important  trust  acceptably  in  the  sight 
of  God,  who  are  under  the  reigning  dominion  of  merce- 
nary and  selfish  principles.  I  have  observed  before,  that 
when  man  fell  from  God  by  original  apostacy,  he  retired 
as  it  were  into  himself,  and  is  ever  since  disposed  supremely 
to  love,  and  ultimately  to  seek  himself,  as  his  last  and  final 
end. — Selfishness  then,  in  one  shape  or  another,  is  now  the 
reigning,  active  principle  in  fallen  nature,  and  has  the  en- 
tire dominion  in  every  heart  that  is  unrenewed  and  unsanc- 
tified ;  as,  therefore,  unsanctified  men  have  no  governing 
principle  but  self,  and  can  act  from  no  higher  principles 
than  they  have,  how  can  they  be  qualified  for  a  faithful 
discharge  of  that  work,  which  requires  so  much  self-re- 
nunciation. If  such  as  these  undertake  the  ministry,  their 
views  must  be  altogether  selfish  :  they  study,  pray,  and 
preach  for  themselves,  and  make  themselves  the  grand 
centre  of  all  they  think,  and  speak,  and  do  !  "  Seeking 
their  own  things,  and  not  the  things  of  Christ  Jesus  ;  pre- 
fering  their  honour  to  his  honour,  and  their  interest  to  his 
interest ;  and,  therefore,  they  are  guilty  of  idolatry,  by 
setting  themselves  uppermost  in  their  estimation,  affections, 
designs,  and  pursuits.  And  if  I  should  grant  that  such  as 
these  may  be  useful  in  the  ministry,  yet  surely  the  undertak- 
ing will  be  awfully  hazardous  to  the  souls  committed  to  their 
charge,  and  the  consequence  extremely  dreadful  to  them- 
selves, for  "  when  they  have  preached  to  others,  themselves 
will  be  finally  rejected  and  cast  away." 

2dly.  If  the  business  of  gospel  ministers  is  to  preach 
Christ,  hence  see  the  honour  and  dignity  of  their  office. 
No  other  than  a  glorious  Christ,  the  anointed  of  God,  the 
darling  of  heaven,  and  the  beloved  of  angels  and  saints,  is 
the  subject  of  their  ministry ;  from    him  their  authority 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  TREACHER.  365 

and  commission  is  derived,  in  his  valuable  interest  they  are 
engaged  to  speak,  as  "  ambassadors  in  his  name  and 
stead."  Their  office  is,  therefore,  honourable  in  some  pro- 
portion to  the  dignity  of  the  sovereign  from  whom  they 
receive  commission ;  the  grandeur  of  the  court  in  whose 
interest  they  are  employed  as  ambassadors,  and  the  import- 
ant errand  they  have  to  transact  with  guilty  men.  And  as 
they  are  engaged  for  Christ,  and  employed  by  him  to  act 
as  ambassadors  in  his  name,  he  has  declared  that  he  will 
regard  the  treatment  they  meet  with  as  if  done  to  himself: 
"  He  that  receiveth  you,  says  he,  receiveth  me  ;  and  he 
that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  me,  and  him  that  sent  me." 
Were  we  acting  a  part  for  ourselves,  and  speaking  in  our 
own  name,  and  driving  on  our  own  self-interests,  men 
might  treat  us  as  they  pleased ;  but  if  we  act  as  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ,  in  pursuit  of  his  interest,  and  in  his  name 
and  stead,  let  them  take  heed  how  they  despise  the  sacred 
character  we  sustain,  or  neglect  the  solemn  messages  we 
bring.  But  I  must  not  dwell  on  these  inferences,  the  time 
being  far  elapsed. 

Permit  me,  therefore,  now^,  with  all  humility,  to  address 
myself  particularly  to  the  venerable  members  of  this  Sy- 
nod, with  all  others  of  the  sacred  character  here  present. 

My  reverend  fathers  and  dear  brethren! 

The  subject  I  have  now  been  handling  will  necessarily 
lead  me  to  great  freedom  and  plainness  of  speech,  yet  I 
will  not  entertain  so  dishonourable  a  thought  of  any  of  you, 
as  to  imagine  an  apology  necessary :  nor  will  I  doubt  your 
candid  acceptance  of  what  shall  now  be  said,  though  by 
one  of  the  meanest  of  the  sacred  character,  who  would 
gladly  sit  at  your  feet  and  learn,  and  who  is  willing  to 
stand  corrected  or  reproved  by  you. 
31* 


366  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

Let  what  we  have  heard, 

1.  Lead  us  into  our  own  hearts,  to  examine  in  the  pre- 
sence of  an  all-seeing  God,  whether  we  have  not  too  much 
of  this  abominable  selfish  principle  still  lurking  within  us, 
and  too  little  singleness  of  heart  for  God  and  Jesus  Christ. 
Do  we  never  shrink  into  diffidence  and  neglect  in  cases  of 
duty,  through  the  power  and  prevalence  of  that  soothing 
temptation,  spare  thyself?  Do  we  never  find  this  detesta- 
ble enemy  strive  to  encroach  on  the  rights  of  the  Godhead, 
and  assume  the  honour  and  regard  that  is  due  to  Jesus 
alone  ?  Does  it  never  creep  into  our  studies,  and  seek  to 
have  a  hand  in  our  preparations  for  the  sanctuary  of  the 
Lord,  and  dispose  us  to  consult  how  to  please,  rather  than 
how  to  profit ;  and  how  our  own  interest  may  be  secured 
in  the  esteem  and  affections  of  our  hearers,  rather  than 
how  the  interest  and  kingdom  of  Christ  may  be  advanced? 
And  when  we  enter  the  sacred  desk,  with  a  message  from 
heaven  to  guilty  men,  are  we  never  too  thoughtful  of  the 
notices  and  observations  of  our  poor  fellow  mortals  round 
about  us,  and  too  little  sensible  of  the  all-seeing  eye  of 
Jehovah  upon  us,  and  the  vast  and  inexpressible  weight  of 
the  errand  on  which  we  come?  Are  we  never  too  solicit- 
ous about  mere  external  appearances  that  attend  our  de- 
livery, and  too  little  so  about  the  spiritual  frame  of  our 
hearts  in  the  sight  of  God?  Are  we  never  tempted  by 
this  pernicious  principle,  to  play  the  hypocrite  before  our 
hearers,  with  a  greater  show  of  zeal,  and  fervour,  and  de- 
votion, than  is  answerable  to  the  inward  state  and  frame  of 
our  minds  ?  If  at  any  time  we  find  ourselves  dead  and 
barren,  and  have  but  little  clearness  or  freedom,  we 
are  dejected;  our  hearts  are  depressed  and  sunk  within 
us :  but  from  whence  is  this  dejection  ?     Is  it  because  we 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.  367 

have  done  so  poorly  for  God,  and  been  so  miserably  defi- 
cient in  his  service  ?  Or  only  because  we  have  made  so 
indifferent  a  figure  in  the  eyes  of  our  fellow  men?  On  the 
other  hand,  when  we  find  some  enlargement  and  freedom, 
a  readiness  of  thought,  and  fluency  of  expression,  and  feel 
some  suitable  degree  of  zeal  and  fervour,  does  a  selfish, 
deceitful  heart  never  prompt  us  to  a  sort  of  self-compla- 
cency, and  delight  in  ourselves?  And  if  we  are  pleased 
that  God  has  enabled  us,  in  any  measure,  to  be  faithful, 
yet,  are  we  never  too  much  elated  with  the  approbation 
and  applause  of  those  that  have  heard  us. 

And  when  our  public  performiances  are  ended,  what  is 
the  object  of  our  greatest  solicitude?  Whether  sinners 
are  awakened  and  won  to  Christ,  or  whether  we  our- 
selves are  held  in  high  esteem  ?  Whether  the  word  preached 
has  gained  their  hearts  for  God,  or  whether  it  has  gained 
for  us  their  pleasing  approbation  ?  And  does  this  selfish 
principle  never  direct  or  influence  our  conduct  among  the 
people  of  our  charge?  Are  we  not  often  best  pleased  with 
the  company  and  society  of  those  who  (perhaps  too  partial 
in  our  favour)  may  gratify  our  vanity  with  their  professions 
and  tokens  of  esteem  and  friendship?  And  do  we  not, 
from  the  same  principle,  shun,  or  too  much  neglect,  those 
who  appear  less  friendly,  though  they  need  our  instruction 
and  advice  as  much  as  others  ?  Do  we  not  too  much  ne- 
glect the  duties  of  private  and  particular  applications,  for 
fear  of  offending;  and  yet  frame  excuses  for  our  neglects, 
that  have  too  much  selfishness  in  them?  In  a  word,  what 
did  we  undertake  the  ministry  for?  What  do  we  study, 
preach,  and  pray,  live,  ^nd  labour  for?  Is  it  ultimately 
for  God  or  for  ourselves  ?  I  beseech  you,  reverend  and 
dear  sirs,  bear  with  this  plainness  and  freedom,  and  let  me 
not  be  looked  upon  in  the  light  of  an  arrogant  accuser; 


368  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  manual. 

far  be  it  from  me  to  lay  any  of  these  things  to  your  charge, 
or  to  harbour  a  doubt  of  j^our  disinterested  zeal  for  God, 
and  victory  over  self.  "  There  is  but  one  heart  among  us 
that  I  have  reason  to  suspect,"  and  over  that  I  find  it  ne- 
cessary to  keep  a  continual  watch  and  guard  :  and  O ! 
how  many  are  the  secret  windings  and  turnings,  and  dif- 
ferent shapes  and  appearances  of  this  pernicious  adversary, 
self!  How  often  does  it  beset  us,  when  and  where  we  have 
little  expected  it,  and  give  us  occasion  to  lament  and  say, 
"  Hast  thou  found  me,  O  mine  enemy'/"  If  we  find  then, 
on  the  above-mentioned  inquiry,  that  our  self-denial  and 
deadness  to  ourselves  is  yet  very  imperfect,  Let  us  in  the- 
Second  place,  Bitterly  bewail  it  before  God,  with  the 
deepest  humiliation.  For  what  can  be  more  detestable,  or 
carry  a  greater  malignity  in  its  very  nature,  than  that  dis- 
position that  would  exalt  self  in  the  place  of  God  and  Jesus 
Christ,  and  as  it  were  contend  with  him  for  the  preference, 
and  dispute  the  point  with  him  who  shall  be  most  loved 
and  regarded  by  us,  he  or  we ;  and  whose  honour  and  in- 
terest shall  be  primarily  pursued,  his  or  our  own  ?  And 
how  inconsistent  is  this  selfishness  with  that  lesson  of  self- 
denial  that  we  are  obliged  to  preach  to  others,  and  which 
Jesus  has  taught  us,  both  by  precept  and  example.  Nay, 
with  what  force  can  we  recommend  self-denial  to  others, 
while  we  are  selfish,  or  how  can  we  reprove  or  condemn 
the  sin  in  others  that  we  harbour  too  much  in  ourselves. 
We  tell  the  drunkard,  the  swearer,  the  profane  sinner,  that 
*'  except  he  be  converted  and  changed  he  cannot  be  saved  ; 
and  is  it  not  as  true  of  us,  that  we  cannot  lie  the  true  dis- 
ciples, or  faithful  ministers  of  Christ,  except  we  deny  our- 
selves." Does  not  our  Lord  himself  lay  this  down  as  the 
grand  criterion  by  which  he  submits  his  own  doctrine  and 
mission  to  trial,  whether  it  was  of  God  or  whether  he  spake 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  rREACUER.  369 

of  himself.  "  He  that  speakcth  of  himself,  says  ho,  seek- 
eth  his  own  glory  :  but  he  that  seeketh  the  glory  of  him 
that  sent  him,  the  same  is  true."  I  make  no  doubt,  Sirs, 
but  selfishness  in  its  reigning  dominion,  is  a  greater  sin  than 
drunkenness  or  whoredom.  The  one  dishonours  God  by 
breaking  his  law  ;  but  the  other  strikes  at  the  very  relation 
of  sovereign  and  subject,  and  contends  with  him,  as  it 
Avere,  for  the  rights  of  godhead,  and  insists  on  being  above 
him  in  the  estimation,  affections,  intentions,  and  pursuits. 
Now,  "  it  is  one  thing  to  break  some  particular  laws  of  a 
prince,  and  another  to  set  up  to  be  above  him,  or  to  exalt  a 
rival  in  his  room  and  stead ;"  the  first  indeed  is  transgres- 
sion, but  the  other  is  downright  treason  and  rebellion,  and 
therefore  the  most  heinous.  And  indeed  whatever  we  do 
in  religion,  and  how  good  soever  it  be,  as  to  the  matter  or 
thing  done,  yet  if  self  is  the  reigning  principle,  it  tarnishes, 
corrupts,  and  debases  all.  And  as  it  is  the  very  essence  of 
holiness  to  live  to  God,  and  act  entirely  for  him,  so  it  is 
horrible  wickedness,  in  the  very  nature  of  it,  to  live  to 
ourselves,  and  act  ultimately  for  ourselves.  If,  therefore, 
we  find  the  remains,  or  secret  workings  of  so  corrupt  and 
detestable  a  principle,  let  us  mourn  and  be  humbled  before 
God,  and  repair  by  faith  to  him  who  once  died,  "  That 
they  which  live  should  not  live  to  themselves,  but  to  him 
who  died  for  them,  and  rose  again."  Let  us,  in  the  third 
place. 

Ever  be  watchful  against  this  enemy  of  God,  and  our 
souls,  and  endeavour  to  suppress  the  first  risings  of  it.  Let 
us  ever  remember,  "  we  are  not  our  own,"  and  therefore 
have  no  business  to  live  to  ourselves,  or  regard  our  inter- 
est or  reputation,  any  further  than  the  honour  of  Christ, 
and  the  interest  of  religion  is  concerned.  If  God  has  made 
us,  if  Christ  has  redeemed  us,  if  in  our  ordination  vows  we 


370  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

have  solemnly  given  up  ourselves  and  our  all  to  him,  then 
certainly  we  are  not  our  own  ;  and  therefore  to  appropriate 
our  time  and  talents  to  our  own  interest  and  reputation,  is 
a  sacrilegious  robbinsc  of  God. 

Further,  let  us  guard  against  that  fear  of  man  that  self- 
ishness would  prompt  us  to,  and  which  would  make  us 
too  fond  to  please,  and  too  fearful  to  displease ;  for  if  we 
thus  seek  to  please  men,  and  by  that  means  to  advance 
ourselves,  we  cannot  be  the  faithful  "  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ."  And  yet,  such  are  the  perverse  tempers  of  many 
we  have  to  deal  with,  that  we  are  often  reduced  to  an  un- 
happy dilemma,  and  must  either  offend  God,  or  offend 
them.  Poor  guilty  mortals  love  to  be  soothed  and  flattered, 
but  do  not  love  to  be  plainly  dealt  with  ;  hence,  such  point- 
ecf  addresses  as  tend  to  discover  them  to  themselves,  offen 
excite  their  resentment.  Thus,  w'hen  our  Lord  was  re- 
presenting to  his  hearers,  by  several  parables,  the  awful 
destruction  that  would  shortly  come  upon  the  final  reject- 
ers of  the  gospel  Saviour,  and  the  gospel  salvation,  it  is 
said,  "the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  perceived  that  he 
spake  of  them."  A  heinous  business  indeed  !  as  if  it  was 
intolerable  insolence  for  him  to  speak  of  them.  It  is  true, 
they  perceived  right,  he  did  speak  of  them,  and  all  others 
like  them;  and  what  then?  Why,  they  are  exasperated, 
and  would  have  laid  hands  on  him,  and  treated  him  in  a 
manner  they  thought  he  deserved,  had  it  not  been  that 
they  feared  the  multitude.  And  when  this  is  the  case, 
that  we  must  either  offend  God  or  men  ;  whose  displeasure 
shall  we  most  regard?  If  carnal  self  is  consulted,  it  will 
influence  us  to  displease  God,  and  to  sooth  and  flatter  our 
fellow-men.  But  alas !  should  we  make  such  an  awful 
sacrifice  to  their  corrupt  humours,  will  they  undertake  to 
answer  it  for  us  1     Will  they  defend  us  from  the  displea- 


CHARACTER    AND    DUTY    OF    A    TREACHER.  371 

sure  of  Jehovah,  when  he  shall  send  for  us  by  death,  or 
sentence  us  to  hell  by  his  righteous  judgment  1  No,  they 
dare  not  attempt  this,  nor  dare  we  trust  them  in  this  mat- 
ter. We  have  one  God,  and  one  master  to  please,  and  he 
must  be  obeyed,  whether  men  like  or  dislike.  Our  errand 
to  them  is  on  matter  of  life  and  death,  the  vast  importance 
of  which,  must  engage  all  the  powers  of  our  souls.  Poor 
Christless  sinners  are  not  in  a  state  to  be  soothed  and  flat- 
tered, or  jested  and  trifled  with ;  heaven  and  hell  are  not 
matters  to  be  talked  of  in  a  careless  indolent  strain ;  it  is 
plain  dealing  such  want,  however  they  may  take  it;  such 
as  will  tend  to  make  them  feel  their  wretched,  miserable 
state,  and  awaken  their  solicitude  for  deliverance. 

Again,  our  business  is  to  preach  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord, 
and  exhibit  him  to  view  in  his  personal  glory  and  divine 
fulness  as  the  law-fulfiUer  and  Saviour  of  sinners  ;  to  urge 
them  compassionately  to  come  to  him  that  they  might  have 
life,  and  on  their  final  refusal,  to  denounce  against  them 
the  terrors  of  eternal  death.  And  besides  the  inexpressi- 
ble importance  of  these  things,  every  consideration  from 
the  present  providences  of  God,  suggests  an  awakening 
call  to  the  utmost  diligence  and  painful  industry.  The 
God  of  heaven  is  now  thundering  an  alarm  on  every  side, 
our  country  is  groaning  under  ravages  and  devastations, 
and  all  the  frightful  calamities  of  war  and  blood !  The 
enemies  of  Zion  are  forming  a  confederacy,  and  saying, 
"Let  us  raze  it,  let  us  raze  it  to  the  foundation."  And 
who  can  tell  how  soon  our  churches  may  be  demolished 
and  beaten  into  rubbish,  and  we  ourselves  called  to  prison 
and  to  death.  And  what,  in  the  name  of  God,  shall  we 
do  in  a  day  of  suffering,  if  we  have  not  learned  to  deny 
ourselves,  and  account  our  honour,  interest,  and  even  life 
itself,  nothing  in  comparison  of  the  interest  and  kingdom 


372  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

of  Jesus  Christ?  Or  should  God  in  mercy  yet  spare  his 
church  from  the  ravages  of  popish  and  pagan  adversaries, 
yet  as  to  us,  we  know  our  time  is  short,  and  "  the  night  of 
death  will  soon  come  when  no  man  can  work."  We  live 
in  a  dying  world,  and  dwell  in  regions  of  mortality,  and 
have  lately  had  frequent  and  awful  notices  of  the  uncertain 
tenure  of  human  life. 

The  last  year  in  particular  with  respect  to  ministers, 
may  very  properly  be  called  the  dying  year,  in  which  the 
God  of  heaven  has  smitten  his  church  in  these  parts,  with 
repeated  strokes  of  sore  bereavement  in  a  close  and  awful 
succession !  Scarce  had  we  time  to  dry  our  weeping 
eyes  for  the  loss  of  one  of  eminent  character  and  useful- 
ness,* but  the  streams  of  grief  were  called  to  flow  down 
afresh  for  the  loss  of  another,!  whose  zeal  for  God  and 
the  conversion  of  souls,  was  scarce  to  be  paralleled.  And 
yet  for  all  this,  the  anger  of  Jehovah  was  not  turned  away, 
but  his  hand  was  soon  lifted  up  again,  and  with  a  dread- 
ful aim,  and  resistless  stroke,  has  brought  down  to  the 
dust,  perhaps  the  greatest  pillar  in  this  part  of  Zion's  build- 
ings.:]:    O  how  does  the  whole  fabric  shake  and  totter ! 


*  The  Rev.  Mr.  Aaron  Burr,  President  of  the  College. 

■f  The  Rev.  Mr.  James  Davenport,  Minister  at  Hopewell,  both  of 
New  Jersey. 

*  The  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards,  President  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey,  of  whom  the  Rev.  G.  Tennant,  of  Philadelphia,  writes  thus  : 

Philadelphia,  March  28,  1758. 
On  Wednesday  the  22d  instant,  departed  this  life,  the  reverend 
and  worthy  Mr.  Jonathan  Edwards  (formerly  of  Northampton,  in 
New  England,  but  lately  of  Stockbridge)  president  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey  ;  a  person  of  great  eminence  both  in  respect  of  capacity, 
learning,  piety,  and  usefulness  ;  a  good  scholar,  and  a  great  divine. 
As  his  genius  was  extraordinary,  so  it  was  greatly  improved  by  long 


CHARACTER  AND  DUTY  OF  A  PREACHER.     373 

And  what  a  gloomy  aspect  do  these  providences  wear?  as 
if  God,  by  calling  home  his  ambassadors,  was  about  to 
quit  the  allair  of  negotiating  peace  with  mankind  any  more. 


and  hard  study,  by  which  he  treasured  up  much  useful  knowledge, 
both  divine  and  human,  and  was  thus  uncommonly  prepared  for  the 
arduous  and  important  province  to  which  he  was  called.  Divinity 
was  his  favourite  study,  in  the  knowledge  of  which  he  had  but  few, 
if  any  equals,  and  no  superior  in  these  provinces.  The  humility, 
gravity,  and  modesty  of  his  behaviour,  rendered  him  amiable  to  all 
that  feared  God,  who  had  the  pleasure  and  privilege  of  his  acquaint- 
ance. But  nothing  appeared  with  greater  lustre,  and  more  striking 
charms  in  his  conduct,  than  his  candour  to  man,  and  his  fidelity  to 
his  God.  Virtues  very  rare  in  this  degenerate  age,  wherein  piety, 
integrity,  and  bravery,  are  ready  to  breathe  their  last ;  an  age  where- 
in "  All  flesh  have  corrupted  their  way,"  and  there  is  none  (or  al- 
most none)  upright  among  men.  This  man  of  God  was  favoured 
with  an  unshaken  firmness  in  the  cause  of  his  great  master,  nor 
would  his  noble  soul  stoop  to  vulgar  prejudices,  or  meanly  blend 
with  the  crowd.  His  judicious  and  magnanimous  defence  of  the 
principles  of  the  Christian  reformed  religion,  against  the  plausible 
pretexts  and  cavils  of  Arminians,  in  a  late  volume  upon  the  liberty 
of  the  human  will, — a  volume  in  which  their  cause  is  with  great 
force  of  argument  entirely  baffled,  and  which  is  thought  by  some 
professors  of  divinity  in  Europe,  and  by  divers  divines  here,  to  ex- 
ceed any  thing  that  has  been  written  on  the  subject;  and  his  excel- 
lent writings  in  behalf  of  the  power  of  piety  (which  some  time  since 
happily  spread  in  this  sinful  land)  deserve  esteem,  and  make  his 
memory  blossom  in  the  dust.  Others  of  his  writings,  likewise  de- 
serve to  be  mentioned  wath  honour;  it  is  as  a  comfort  to  us,  in  the 
midst  of  grief,  that  this  ascending  Elijah  has  left  behind  him,  the 
mantle  of  so  many  valuable  volumes,  by  which,  though  dead,  he 
speaks  with  wisdom  and  warmth,  in  favour  of  truth  and  holiness ; 
hereby,  though  without  design,  he  has  erected  to  his  memory  a  bust, 
not  only  preferable  to  fulsome  funeral  panegyrics,  but  even  to  the 
most  durable  monumental  marble. 

As  this  wise  and  faithful  servant  of  Christ,  glorified   his  blessed 
32 


374  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

Shall  not  we  then  who  survive,  double  and  redouble  our 
diligence,  knowing  our  time  is  short,  and  in  proportion  to 
the  decrease  of  labourers,  the  work  increases  upon  our 
hands.  O  Sirs  !  are  heaven  and  hell  glorious  and  dread- 
ful realities?    are   sinners   despising  the  one  and  sleeping 


master,  with  uprightness  and  intrepidity  of  heart,  by  a  conversation 
becoming  his  gospel;  so  it  pleased  God  to  put  great  honour  upon 
him,  living  and  dying,  by  crowning  his  honest  and  unwearied  la- 
bours with  surprising  successes,  in  the  conversion  of  many,  and  giv- 
ing him  great  calm  in  his  soul,  at  the  time  of  his  exit.  When  eter- 
nity drew  near,  he  with  undisturbed  composure  desired  his  daughter 
to  request  her  mother  and  his  wife  not  to  indulge  excessive  grief,  on 
occasion  of  his  departure  from  her,  but  to  consider  that  the  spiritual 
relation  between  them,  would  not  be  dissolved  by  death,  and  that  he 
hoped  to  see  her  again  ;  and  likewise  that  she  should  tell  the  other 
children  that  he  requested  them  to  observe  the  instructions  he  had 
from  time  to  time  given  them,  and  that  if  they  did  so,  good  would 
come  to  them."  After  he  had  spoken  to  the  above  purpose,  he 
looked  about,  and  said,  now,  "  where  is  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  my  true 
a::d  never  failing  friend  1  "  and  so  he  fell  asleep,  and  went  to  the 
Lord  he  loved,  (Sic  mihi  contingat  vivere,  sicque  mori)  and  left  a 
bereaved  society  to  sit  in  the  dust,  and  mourn  the  unspeakable,  (yea 
in  some  respects)  the  irreparable  loss  of  so  v/ise,  experienced,  and 
faithful  a  head ;  and  that  in  a  time  of  great  necessity,  general  ca- 
lamity, great  and  growing  danger  to  the  church  and  state  :  O  !  when 
a  holy  God  takes  away  such  righteous  persons,  such  invaluable  jevi^- 
els,  in  thick  succession  from  our  guilty  land  and  nation,  to  his  own 
bosom,  his  own  cabinet,  and  that  in  the  beginning  of  a  dark  gather- 
ing tempest,  big  with  the  fate  of  nations,  is  it  not  an  awful  omen  1 
And  should  we  not  lay  it  to  heart  before  it  be  too  late  ]  May  we 
not,  with  some  variation,  lament  the  death  of  this  excellent  man,  in 
the  language  of  David,  over  Saul  and  Jonathan,  O  Prince-town,  the 
'*  beauty  of  Israel  is  slain  upon  thy  high  place;?  ?  "  Or  over  brave 
Abner,  "  know  ye  not  this  day  that  a  great  man  is  fallen  in  Israel  ]  " 
Or  in  the  pensive  strains  of  Elisha  over  a  departed  Elijah,  "  my  father, 
xny  father,  the  chariot  of  Israel,  and  the  horse-men  thereof?  " 


CHARACTER    AND    DUTY    OF    A    PREACHER.  »375 

over  the  mouth  of  the  other,  and  are  we  sent  from  God 
lo  awaken  them,  and  shew  them  their  danger  ;  sent  to  offer 
them  a  Saviour  and  invite  them  to  fly  from  the  wrath  to 
come  to  his  atoning  blood,  why  then,  O  !  why  do  not  these 
important  realities  swallow  up  our  whole  attention  1  Why 
do  not  we  make  more  haste  in  plucking  sinners  as  brands 
from  everlasting  burning?  Why  do  not  we  pray  more  fer- 
vently, and  preach  more  zealously,  and  lay  out  our  whole 
life,  and  soul,  and  strength  in  this  great  work?  What !  is 
the  interest  and  happiness  of  deathless  immortal  souls 
worth  no  more  pains  ?  Can  we  do  no  more  for  the  honour 
and  interest  of  our  glorious  Master  than  this  comes  too  ? — 
Shall  the  men  of  this  world  be  more  painful  and  industri- 
ous in  seeking  themselves,  that  we  in  seeking  the  glory  of 
Christ,  and  the  salvation  of  souls  ?  God  forbid  1  We  are 
on  matters  of  life  and  death,  we  pray,  and  preach,  and  la- 
bour for  eternity  ;  sure  it  becomes  us  then  to  do  it  with  all 
our  might.  Shall  we  not  be  solemn  and  serious,  when  so 
near  that  state  and  place  where  all  are  serious  ?  Believe 
it,  Sirs,  there  is  no  trifling  in  the  eternal  world,  there  are 
none  in  jest  either  in  heaven  or  hell.  God  forbid,  then, 
that  we  should  jest  and  trifle  with  immortal  souls,  that  are 
just  at  the  door  and  upon  the  borders  of  an  eternal  state  ! 


LETTER    ON  THE  PROPRIETY  OF  A  MINISTE- 
RIAL ADDRESS  TO  THE  UNCONVERTED, 

BY   THE    REY.  JOHN  KEWTON. 

Sir, — In  a  late  conversation,  you  desired  my  thoughts 
concerning  a  Scriptural  and  consistent  manner  of  address- 
ing the  consciences  of  unawakened  sinners  in  the  course 
of  your  ministry.  It  is  a  point  on  which  many  eminent 
ministers  have  been,  and  are  not  a  little  divided;  and  it 
therefore  becomes  me  to  propose  my  sentiments  with  mod- 
esty and  caution,  so  far  as  I  am  constrained  to  differ  from 
any  from  whom  in  general  I  would  be  glad  to  learn. 

Some  think,  that  it  is  sufficient  to  preach  the  great  truths 
of  the  word  of  God  in  their  hearing ;  to  set  forth  the  ut- 
terly ruined  and  helpless  state  of  fallen  man  by  nature, 
and  the  appointed  method  of  salvation  by  grace,  through 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  then  to  leave  the  appli- 
cation entirely  to  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  alone 
can  enlighten  the  dark  understandings  of  sinners,  and  en- 
able them  to  receive,  in  a  due  manner,  the  doctrines  either 
of  the  law  or  the  gospel.  And  they  apprehend,  that  all 
exhortations,  arguments,  and  motives,  addressed  to  those 
who  are  supposed  to  be  still  under  the  influence  of  the  car- 
nal mind,  are  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  free  grace, 
and  the  acknowledged  inability  of  such  persons  to  perform 
any  spiritual  acts ;  and  that  therefore  the  preachers,  who, 
avowing  the  doctrines  of  free  grace,  do,  notwithstanding, 
plead  and  expostulate  with  sinners,  usually  contradict  them- 
selves, and  retract  in  their  application  what  they  had  la- 
boured to  establish  in  the  course  of  their  sermons. 


ON  MINISTERIAL  ADDRESS.  377 

There  are  others,  who,  though  they  would  be  extremely 
unwilling  to  derogate  from  the  free  grace  and  sovereign 
power  of  God  in  the  great  work  of  conversion,  or  in  the 
least  degree  to  encourage  the  mistaken  notion  which  every 
unconverted  person  has  of  his  own  power ;  yet  think  it 
their  duty  to  deal  with  sinners  as  rational  and  moral 
agents  ;  and,  as  such,  besides  declaring  the  counsel  of  God 
in  a  doctrinal  way,  to  warn  them  by  the  terrors  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  beseech  them  by  his  tender  mercies,  that  they 
receive  not  the  grace  of  God,  in  a  preached  gospel,  in  vain. 
Nor  can  it  be  denied,  but  that  some  of  them,  when  deeply 
affected  with  the  worth  of  souls  and  the  awful  importance 
of  eternal  things,  have  sometimes,  in  the  warmth  of  their 
hearts,  dropped  unguarded  expressions,  and  such  as  have 
been  justly  liable  to  exception. 

If  we  were  to  decide  to  which  of  these  different  methods 
of  preaching  the  preference  is  due,  by  the  discernible  ef- 
fects of  each,  it  will  perhaps  appear  in  fact,  without  making 
any  invidious  comparisons,  that  those  ministers  whom  the 
Lord  has  honoured  with  the  greatest  success  in  awakening 
and  converting  sinners,  have  generally  been  led  to  adopt 
the  more  popular  wixy  of  exhortaiio?i  or  address  ;  while 
they  who  have  been  studiously  careful  to  avoid  any  direct 
application  to  sinners,  as  unnecessary  and  improper,  if  they 
have  not  been  altogether  without  seals  to  their  ministry, 
yet  their  labours  have  been  more  owned  in  building  up 
those  who  have  already  received  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  than  in  adding  to  their  number.  Now  as  he  that 
winneth  "  is  wise,"  and  as  every  faithful  labourer  has  a 
warm  desire  of  being  instrumental  in  raising  the  dead  in 
sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness,  this  seems  at  least  a  pre- 
sumptive argument  in  favour  of  those  who,  besides  stating 

the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  endeavour,  by  earnest  persua- 
32* 


378  THE    CHRISTIAX    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

sions  and  expostulations,  to  impress  them  upon  the  hearts 
of  their  hearers,  and  intreat  and  warn  them  to  consider, 
"  how  ihey  shall  escape  if  they  neglect  so  great  salvation." 
For  it  is  not  easy  to  conceive,  that  the  Lord  should  most 
signally  bear  testimony  in  favour  of  that  mode  of  preaching 
which  is  least  consistent  with  the  truth,  and  with  itself. 

But  not  to  insist  on  this,  nor  to  rest  the  cause  on  the 
authority  or  examples  of  men,  the  best  of  whom  are  im- 
perfect and  fallible,  let  us  consult  the  Scriptures,  which,  as 
they  furnish  us  with  the  whole  subject-matter  of  our  min- 
istry, so  they  afford  us  perfect  precepts  and  patterns  for  its 
due  and  orderly  dispensation.  With  respect  to  the  subject 
of  our  inquiry,  the  examples  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
of  his  authorised  ministers,  the  apostles,  are  both  our  rule 
and  our  warrant.  The  Lord  Jesus  was  the  great  preacher 
of  free  grace,  "  who  spake  as  never  man  spake ;"  and  his 
ministry,  while  it  provided  relief  for  the  weary  and  heavy 
laden,  was  eminently  designed  to  stain  the  pride  of  all  hu- 
man glory.  He  knew  what  was  in  man,  and  declared, 
"  that  none  could  come  unto  him,  unless  drawn  and  taught 
of  God  ;"  John  vi.  44 — 46.  And  yet  he  often  speaks  to 
sinners  in  terms,  which,  if  they  were  not  known  to  be  his, 
might  perhaps  be  censured  as  inconsistent  and  legal ;  John 
vi.  27  ;  Luke  xiii.  24 — 27  ;  John  xii.  35.  It  appears,  both 
from  the  context  and  the  tenor  of  these  passages,  that  they 
were  immediately  spoken,  not  to  his  disciples,  but  to  the 
multitude.  The  apostles  copied  from  their  Lord  ;  they 
taught  that  we  have  no  sufficiency  of  ourselves,  even  to 
think  a  good  thought,  and  that  "  it  is  not  of  him  that 
willeth,  or  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  who  shov/eth 
mercy ;"  yet  they  plainly  call  upon  sinners,  (and  that  be- 
fore they  had  given  evident  signs  that  they  were  pricked 
to  the  heart,  as  Acts  iii.  31.)  "  to  repent,  and  to  turn  from 


ON  MINISTERIAL  ADDRESS.  379 

iheir  vanities  to  the  living  God;"  Acts  iii.  19;  xiv.  15; 
and  XV ii.  30.  Peter's  advice  to  Simon  Magus  is  very  full 
and  express  on  this  point ;  for,  though  he  perceived  him  to 
be  "  in  the  very  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  in- 
iquity," he  exhorted  him  "  to  repent,  and  to  pray,  if  per- 
haps the  thought  of  his  heart  might  be  forgiven. '*^  It  may 
be  presumed  that  we  cannot  have  stronger  evidence,  that 
any  of  our  hearers  are  in  a  carnal  and  unconverted  state, 
than  Peter  had  in  the  case  of  Simon  Magus  ;  and  therefore 
there  seems  no  sufficient  reason  why  we  should  hesitate  to 
follow  the  apostle's  example. 

You  have  been  told,  that  repentance  and  faith  are  spi- 
ritual acts,  for  the  performance  of  which,  a  principle  of 
spiritual  life  is  absolutely  necessary  ;  and  that  therefore,  to 
exhort  an  unregenerate  sinner  to  repent  or  believe,  must 
be  as  vain  and  fruitless  as  to  call  a  dead  person  out  of  his 
grave.  To  this  it  may  be  answered,  that  we  might  cheer- 
fully and  confidently  undertake  even  to  call  the  dead  out 
of  their  graves,  if  we  had  the  command  and  promise  of 
God  to  warrant  the  attempt;  for  then  we  might  expect  his 
power  would  accompany  our  word.  The  vision  of  Eze- 
kiel,  chap,  xxxvii.  may  be  fitly  accommodated  to  illustrate 
both  the  difficulties  and  the  encouragement  of  a  gospel 
minister.  The  deplorable  state  of  many  of  our  hearers 
may  often  remind  us  of  the  Lord's  question  to  the  prophet, 
"  Can  these  dry  bones  live?"  Our  resource,  like  that  of 
the  prophet,  is  entirely  in  the  sovereignty,  grace,  and  power 
of  the  Lord  :  "  O  Lord,  thou  knowest,  impossible  as  it  is 
to  us,  it  is  easy  for  thee  to  raise  them  unto  life ;  therefore 
we  renounce  our  own  reasonings ;  and  though  we  see  that 
they  are  dead,  we  call  upon  them  at  thy  bidding,  as  if  they 
were  alive,  and  say,  O  ye  dry  bones,  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord !  The  means  is  our  part,  the  work  is  thine,  and  to 


330  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

thee  be  all  the  praise."  The  dry  bones  could  not  hear  the 
prophet;  but  while  he  spoke,  the  Lord  caused  breath  to 
enter  into  them,  and  they  lived;  but  the  word  was  spoken 
to  them  considered  as  dry  and  dead. 

It  is  true,  the  Lord  can,  and  I  hope  he  often  does,  make 
that  preaching  effectual  to  the  conversion  of  sinners,  where- 
in little  is  said  expressly  to  them,  only  the  truths  of  the 
gospel  are  declared  in  their  hearing ;  but  he  who  knows 
the  frame  of  the  human  heart,  has  provided  us  with  a  va- 
riety of  the  topics  which  have  a  moral  suitableness  to  en- 
gage the  faculties,  affections,  and  consciences  of  sinners ; 
so  far  at  least  as  to  leave  themselves  condemned  if  they 
persist  in  their  sins,  and  by  which  he  often  effects  the  pur- 
poses of  his  grace;  though  none  of  the  means  of  grace  by 
which  he  ordinarily  works  can  produce  a  real  change  in 
the  heart,  unless  they  are  accompanied  with  the  efficacious 
power  of  his  Spirit.  Should  we  admit,  that  an  uncon- 
verted person  is  not  a  proper  subject  of  ministerial  exhor- 
tation, because  he  has  no  power  in  himself  to  comply,  the 
just  consequence  of  this  position  would  perhaps  extend  too 
far,  even  to  prove  the  impropriety  of  all  exhortation  uni- 
versally :  For  when  we  invite  the  wTary  and  heavy  laden 
to  come  to  Jesus,  that  they  may  find  rest ;  when  we  call 
upon  backsliders  to  remember  from  whence  they  are  fallen, 
to  "  repent,  and  to  do  their  first  works ;"  yea,  when  we 
exhort  believers  to  "  walk  worthy  of  God,  who  has  called 
them  to  his  kingdom  and  glory  ;"  in  each  of  these  cases 
we  press  them  to  acts  for  which  they  have  no  inherent 
power  of  their  own :  and  unless  the  Lord,  the  Spirit,  is 
pleased  to  apply  the  word  to  their  hearts,  we  do  but  speak 
into  the  air ;  and  our  endeavours  can  have  no  more  effect 
in  these  instances,  than  if  we  were  to  say  to  a  dead  body, 
*'  arise  and  walk."     For  an  exertion  of  divine  power  is  no 


ON  3I1NISTER1AL  ADDRESS.  381 

less  necessary  to  the  liealing  of  a  wounded  conscience, 
than  to  the  breaking  of  a  hard  heart;  and  only  he  who 
has  begun  the  good  work  of  grace,  is  able  either  to  revive 
or  to  maintain  it. 

Though  sinners  are  destitute  of  spiritual  life,  they  are 
not  therefore  mere  machines.  They  have  a  power  to  do 
many  things  which  they  may  be  called  upon  to  exert. 
They  are  capable  of  considering  their  ways  ;  they  know 
they  are  mortal  ;  and  the  bulk  of  them  are  persuaded  in 
their  consciences,  that  after  death  there  is  an  appointed 
judgment  :  they  are  not  under  an  inevitable  necessity  of 
living  in  known  and  gross  sins ;  that  they  do  so,  is  not  for 
want  of  power,  but  for  want  of  will.  The  most  profane 
swearer  can  refrain  from  his  oaths,  while  in  the  presence 
of  a  person  whom  he  fears,  and  to  whom  he  knows  it  would 
be  displeasing.  Let  a  drunkard  see  poison  put  into  his  li- 
quor, and  it  may  stand  by  him  untasted  from  morning  to 
night.  And  many  would  be  deterred  from  sins  to  which 
they  are  greatly  addicted,  by  the  presence  of  a  child  though 
they  have  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  They  have  a 
power  likewise  of  attending  upon  the  means  of  grace ; 
and  though  the  Lord  only  can  give  them  true  faith  and 
evangelical  repentance,  there  seems  no  impropriety  to  in- 
vite them,  upon  the  ground  of  the  gospel  promises,  to  seek 
to  him  who  is  exalted  to  bestow  ihrse  blessings,  and  who 
is  able  to  do  that  for  them,  which  they  cannot  do  for  them- 
selves ;  and  who  has  said,  "  him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  Perhaps  it  will  not  be  easily 
proved,  that  intreaties  arguments,  warnings,  ibrmed  upon 
these  general  principles,  which  are  in  the  main  agreeable 
and  adequate  to  the  remaining  light  of  natural  conscience, 
are  at  all  inconsistent  with  those  doctrines  which  ascribe 
the  whole  of  a  sinner's  salvation,  from  first  to  last,  to  the 
free  sovereign  grace  of  God. 


882  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

We  should  undoubtedly  endeavour  to  maintain  a  consist- 
ency in  our  preaching ;  but  unless  we  keep  the  plan  and 
manner  of  the  Scripture  constantly  in  view,  and  attend  to 
every  part  of  it,  a  design  of  consistency  may  fetter  our 
sentiments,  and  greatly  preclude  our  usefulness.  We  need 
not  wish  to  be  more  consistent  than  the  inspired  writers, 
nor  be  afraid  of  speaking,  as  they  have  spoken  before  us. 
We  may  easily  perplex  ourselves,  and  our  hearers,  by  nice 
reasonings  on  the  nature  of  human  liberty,  and  the  divine 
agency  on  the  hearts  of  men  ;  but  such  disquisitions  are 
betcr  avoided.  We  shall,  perhaps  never  have  full  satisfac- 
tion on  these  subjects,  till  we  arrive  in  the  world  of  light. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  path  of  duty,  the  good  old  way, 
lies  plain  before  us.  If  when  30U  are  in  the  pulpit,  the 
Lord  favours  you  with  a  lively  sense  of  the  greatness  of 
the  trust,  and  the  worth  of  the  souls  committed  to  your 
charge,  and  fills  3^our  heart  with  his  constraining  love, 
many  little  curious  distinctions,  which  amused  you  at  other 
times,  will  be  forgotten.  Your  soul  will  go  forth  with  your 
words :  and  while  your  bowels  yearn  over  poor  sinners, 
you  will  not  hesitate  a  moment,  whether  you  ought  to 
warn  them  of  their  danger  or  not.  That  great  champion 
of  free  grace,  Dr.  Owen,  has  a  very  solemn  address  to  sin- 
ners ;  the  running  title  to  which  is  "  Exhortations  unto 
believing."  It  is  in  his  Exposition  of  the  130th  Psalm, 
from  p.  242 — 247.  Lond.  edit.  1609,  which  I  recommend 
to  your  attentive  consideration.  I  am,  &c. 


THOUGHTS    ON  1  TIMOTHY  iv.  13. 
BY  THE  REV.  THOMAS  SCOTT,  A.  M. 

i:V  A  LETTER  TO  THE  REV.  G.  KNIGHT. 

*'Aston  SaiulforJ,  June  17,  1816. 

"  My  dear  sir, — As  wholly  unable  to  meet  you  in  per- 
son, T  send  you  my  proxy,  in  a  paper  of  hints  on  your 
most  important  question. 

*'  Should  any  brother  undertake  to  form  a  paper  for  pub- 
lication from  the  whole  result  of  the  discussion,  he  is  per- 
fectly at  hberty  to  use  my  hints  for  that  purpose  :  but,  if 
this  be  not  determined  on,  [  shall  be  glad  to  receive  them 
back  again ;  as  probably  1  may  make  some  use  of  them 
hereafter  :  and  I  shall  also  gladly  receive  any  of  the  re- 
marks which  my  brethren  make  on  them,  or  on  the  gene- 
ral subject. 

"I  hope  I  shall  not  forget  to  pray  for  a  large  blessing 
on  the  compay  and  the  congregrations  :  for  my  heart  will 
be  with  you  :  and  I  trust  you  will  be  particular,  both  when 
together  and  when  separate,  in  praying  for  me  ;  and  for  my 
life,  or  health,  or  even  ease,  so  much  as  that  I  may  be  up- 
held, and  enabled  to  act  consistently  in  my  closing  scene, 
and  may  Jlnish  my  course  with  Joy,  &c. :  for  I  feel  myself 
a  poor,  weak,  and  sinful  creature,  in  constant  danger  of 
falling  or  fainting,  unless  upheld  by  the  pov/er  and  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  With  my  kind  remembrances  to  Mrs. 
Knight :  and  prayers  for  a  blessing  on  you  and  your  family; 
and  Christian  love  to  all  the  assembled  brethren,  I  remain 
"  Your  faithful  and  affectionate  brother, 

Thos.  Scott." 


384  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  JIANUAL. 

Thoughts  on  the  words  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy,  "  Give 
THYSELF  WHOLLY  TO  THE3I,"  (sV  T^-Toj^  iV^i,)  Considered 
as  an  instruction  to  all  ministers  of  Christianity ,  in 
every  age  and  nation, 

"  The  context  of  this  expressive  clause  should  be  con- 
sidered with   peculiar  attention,  in   explaining  the  words 
made  use  of.     Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth  :  but  be  thou 
an  example  of  the  believers,  in  word,  in  conversation,  in 
charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity.     Till  I  come,  give 
attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doctrine.     Ne- 
glect not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  ivas  given  thee — 
by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery .     Medi- 
tate upon  these  things ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  theji, 
that  thy  prof  ting  may  appear  to  all.      Take  heed  unto 
thyself,  and  unto  the  doctrine  :  continue  in  them  :  for  in 
doing  this  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself  and  them  that 
hear  thee.  (1  Tim.  iv.  12 — 14.)     Each  expression,  when 
closely  examined,  is  as  it  were  a  sermon  ;  and  the  whole 
comprises  such  a  mass  of  appropriate  instruction,  warning, 
and  encouragement  to  ministers,  as  can  rarely  be  found 
in  so  ^iiw  words.     Let  us  then  meditate  on  these  things 
continually. 

"  Two  particulars  seem  especially  to  call  for  our  notice 
in  the  clause  more  immediately  under  consideration : — 
1.  The  ^Ain^s  which  the  apostle  intended:  and  2.  What 
it  is  to  give  ourselves  wholly  to  them, 

"  I.  The  things  intended.  The  apostle  doubtless  refer- 
red to  those  exhortations,  which  he  had  just  before  given 
to  his  beloved  son  Timothy,  respecting  his  personal  con- 
duct and  example ;  his  ministerial  office,  as  a  talent  en- 
trusted to  him ;  the  exercise  of  this  ministry ;  the  prepa- 


THOUGHTS  ON  1  TIM.  iv.   13.  385 

ration  lor  that  exercise ;  and  the  ends  to  be  proposed  in  the 
whole — Continue  in  them,  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  both 
save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear  thee  ;  that  is,  who  so  hear 
thee  as  to  believe  and  obey  the  doctrine  taught  by  thee. 

*' A  ^ew  hints  may  then  be  here  dropped  on  some  of  the 
particulars  relating  to  our  important  ministry — for  we 
cannot  too  much  magnify  our  office,  and  should  have  high 
and  honourable  thoughts  of  it ;  as  the  best  of  all  good 
works ;  the  most  beneficial  service  which  man  can  perform 
to  man ;  and  the  most  immediately  connected  with  the 
glory  of  God  our  Saviour ;  yet  attended  with  the  most 
awful  responsibility.  It  is  a  gift  conferred  on  us,  when 
set  apart  to  that  service.  To  us  it  is  given,  to  preach  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ*  It  is  a  talent  entrusted  to 
our  stewardship,  which  demands  faithful  iniprovement.  It 
opens  the  way  to  the  cultivation  of  the  mind  for  purposes 
peculiar  to  the  minister;  to  purposes  of  the  highest  im- 
portance; and  in  which,  if  he  do  not  neglect  it,  his  prof  t- 
ing  may  appear  unto  all  men  ,•  not  only  when  he  sets  out 
as  a  young  and  inexperienced  minister,  but  even  if  he  had 
attained  to  Timothy's  competency,  nay  to  that  o^  Paul 
the  aged  himself;  except  as  inspiration  and  miraculous 
powers  are  concerned ;  and  from  these  the  gift  here  spo- 
ken of,  at  least  in  applying  it  to  us,  should  be  considered 
as  entirely  distinct.  He  that  would  be  apt  to  teach  must 
be  apt  to  learn,  and  always  learning  to  the  end  of  life : 
else,  (as  is,  alas,  too  often  the  case,)  he  will  be  like  those 
who  spend  much  and  gain  little,  and  are  always  in  penury. 
In  this  general  office  and  stewardship,  the  apostle  would 
probably,  if  he  spake  to  us  in  modern  language,  and  ac- 
cording to  our  situation  as  pastors,  point  out  the  public 
exercise  of  our  ministry,  statedly  or  occasionally,  instant 

sjxai'pw;;  axafpwj;  witii  many  things  concerning  our  doc- 
33 


386  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

trine,  our  motives,  our  spirit,  &c.  He  would  advert  to  the 
more  private  exercise  of  our  ministry  yVom  house  to  houses 
according  to  the  various  openings  which  are  afforded  us  of 
privately  warning,  instructing,  counselling,  and  comfort- 
ing, the  healthy  and  the  sick,  and  those  around  the  sick ; 
or  in  teaching  children,  and  in  various  other  ways.  He 
would  note  those  things  which  should  be  attended  to  by  us 
in  the  study,  by  reading  and  writing,  and  preparing  for  our 
public  ministry,  or  aiming  at  accessional  usefulness  by  our 
studies  and  publications.  The  fisherman,  when  not  fish- 
ing, is  employed  in  washing  or  mending  his  nets,  repairing 
his  boat,  &c.,  that  he  may  be  ready  for  the  next  expected 
opportunity ;  or  to  seize  on  one  that  he  did  not  expect. 
Especially,  the  apostle  would  point  out  what  is  to  be  done 
in  the  closet,  by  our  earnest  and  constant  prayers  and  sup- 
plications. (Compare  Col.  ii.  1  ;  iv.  12.)  He  would  go 
with  us  into  ouv  families;  and  lead  us  to  consider  the  im- 
portance of  so  commanding  our  children  and  our  house- 
holds, (Gen.  xviii.  19,)  and  so  governing  them,  that  every 
thing,  as  far  as  we  possibly  can,  may  bear  the  holy  stamp 
of  our  sacred  office.  Here  a  large  field  opens  before  us, 
of  family  instruction  and  worship ;  of  educating  our  chil- 
dren; of  our  conversation  before  them,  and  our  domestics, 
and  friends,  &c. ;  in  order  by  every  means  to  fix  the  im- 
pression, that  we  deeply  mean  all  which  we  deliver  from 
the  pulpit :  for,  alas,  loo  often  the  conduct  and  conversa- 
tion of  the  dining  and  drawing  room  renders  this  at  least 
very  doubtful,  to  those  who  more  narrowly  inspect  our 
conduct.  The  apostle  would  even  attend  us  on  our  visits, 
our  journeys,  our  seasons  of  relaxation,  &c.  and  remind 
us,  that  we  must  never  forget,  not  only  our  Christian,  but 
our  ministerial  character.  All  must  be  stamped  with  its 
holiness;  all  must  be  a  part'of  a  system,  strictly  adhered 


THOUGHTS  ON  1  TIM.  iv.  13.  387 

to,  of  being  constantly  learning,  and  waiting  the  oppor- 
tunity  of  imparting  what  we  have  learned  in  the  things 
of  God. 

"  I  might  go  into  all  our  needful  intercourse  with  those 
without,  and  our  concerns  in  the  world  as  they  relate  to 
temporal  things,  or  to  any  employments  in  which  it  may 
be  expedient  to  engage,  in  connexion  with  our  ministry : 
in  short,  to  our  whole  example  ;  an  example  not  only  to  the 
world,  but  to  believers.     But  these  hints  must  suffice. 

"  II.  The  import  of  the  words  rendered,  Give  thyself 
ivholly  to  them. — I  remember  that  Demosthenes  some- 
where uses  the  same  or  an  entirely  similar  expression  con- 
cerning himself,  and  his  application  to  public  affairs  :  he 
was  always  the  statesman:  his  time,  his  talents,  his  heart, 
his  all,  were  swallowed  up,  as  it  were,  in  this  one  object. 
And  in  fact  no  man  ever  became  very  eminent  in  any  line, 
when  this  was  not  his  plan.  It  is  noted  by  some  writer 
concerning  Buonaparte,  that  he  never  went  to  any  town  or 
city,  or  country  new  to  him,  but  immediately  he  was  ex- 
amining and  considering  where  would  be  the  best  place  for 
a  castle  or  a  camp,  for  an  ambushment  or  an  attack,  for 
the  means  of  defence  or  a-nnoyance.  He  thus,  in  his  line, 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  clause  sv  r'nToig  'ia^i  ;  always 
the  general.  Our  Lord  says  of  himself,  My  meat  is  to  do 
the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish  his  work:  and 
his  whole  time  and  soul  were  engaged  in  it.  The  apostles 
say,  We  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer  and  to 
the  ministry  of  the  ivord  ;  we  will  not  suffer  even  things 
good  in  themselves  (as  serving  tables,)  to  take  us  off  from 
these  grand  and  essential  employments.  Much  less  would 
they  have  left  them,  for  secular  interests  or  trivial  pur- 
suits. They  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  clause  under 
consideration. 


388  THE  CHRISTIAN  pastor's  makttal. 

"  Let  these  things  then  have  our  u'/io/e  ti7ne:  let  even 
recreation  and  animal  refreshment  be  so  regulated,  mode- 
rated, and  subordinated,  that  they  may  not  interfere  with  our 
grand  employment,  or  unfit  us  for  it;  but  rather  recruit 
and  prepare  us  for  it,  that  they  may  all  l)ecome  subser- 
vient to  our  main  object.  Prudent  men  of  the  world  know 
how  to  do  this,  in  respect  of  their  object ;  and  will  neither 
let  meals,  nor  sleep,  nor  visits,  nor  diversions,  interfere 
with  it ;  but  endeavour  in  all  these  to  promote  it  by  means 
of  them.  They  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  clause,  and  of 
the  words  used  elsewhere,  redeeming  the  time. 

"Let  these  things  have  our  whole  mirtd,  or  capacity, 
natural  ability,  genius,  learning  :  whatever  we  have  or  are, 
or  can  attain  to,  let  these  things  have  the  ivhole.  Wher- 
ever the  bees  collect  the  honey,  they  bring  it  all  to  the 
hive.  Let  us  give  all  our  powers  and  talents  to  our  highly 
important  service ;  and  not  for  a  moment  admit  an  idea  of 
employing  genius  or  learning  to  other  purposes,  foreign  to 
our  ministry.  The  vows  of  God  are  upon  us:  at  least  I 
feel  this  to  be  ray  case ;  for,  almost  forty  years  since,  I 
solemnly  vowed  before  God  not  to  engage  in  any  literary 
pursuit  or  publication,  however  creditable  or  lucrative  it 
might  be,  which  had  not  the  religious  instruction  of  man- 
kind for  its  immediate  object. 

"  All  our  reading  ought  to  be  subservient  to  this.  We 
may  read  any  books,  ancient  or  modern,  sacred  or  profane, 
infidel,  heretical,  or  what  not;  but  always  as  ministers; 
to  note  such  things  as  may  the  better  enable  us  to  defend, 
and  plead  for,  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  ;  never,  merely 
for  amusement  or  curiosity,  or  love  of  learning,  simply  for 
its  own  sake,  or  for  the  credit  or  advantages  derived  from  it. 

"  Let  these  things  have  our  whole  heart.  We  shall 
never  fall  in  whh  the  apostle's  counsel,  unless  our  ministry 


THOUGHTS  ON  1  TIM.  iv.  13.  389 

and  its  employments  be  our  pleasure  and  delight ;  unless 
our  warmest  affections  are  excited  by  it,  and  our  sweetest 
gratifications  derived  from  it.  Connected  with  this,  how- 
ever, our  keenest  sorrows  and  regrets  will  also  thus  be 
stirred.  But  our  whole  soul  and  heart  must  be  in  it.  We 
must  count  it  both  our  work  and  our  wages  ;  our  business 
and  our  pleasure  ;  our  interest  and  our  honour  ;  and,  in 
connexion  with  saving  ourselves  along  with  those  that  hear 
us,  our  all.  Nothing  moved  the  apostle  in  his  various  pur- 
suits ;  he  did  not  think  even  his  life  dear  to  himself,  so 
that  he  might  finish  his  course  with  joy,  aad  the  ministry 
which  he  had  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gos- 
pel of  the  grace  of  God.  And  neither  the  smiles  nor 
frowns  of  men,  neither  worldly  gain  nor  loss,  nor  yet 
privations,  hardships,  delays,  disappointments,  will  move 
us,  if  we  enter  into  his  spirit,  and  copy  his  example. 

"  We  must,  as  has  been  said,  remember  that  we  are  the 
ministers  of  the  holy  Jesus ;  the  shepherds  of  his  flock; 
the  stewards  of  his  mysteries ;  his  messengers  of  recon- 
ciliation to  perishing  sinners ;  and  we  must  never  go  any- 
where, or  do  any  thing,  so  as  to  lay  aside  this  our  sacred 
character.  Is  a  man  invited  by  neighbours  or  superiors  ? 
let  him  decline  the  invitation,  if  he  cannot,  in  such  a  visit, 
speak  and  act  as  a  minister  ;  studying  that  dignified,  yet 
meek  and  unaffected  manner,  in  which  Christ  improved 
such  seasons  and  opportunities,  as  openings  to  most  im- 
portant instruction.  Does  he  journey  1  let  even  the  coach, 
or  the  inns,  or  the  ship,  be  improved  as  openings  for  com- 
municating, in  one  way  or  other,  useful  instruction  ;  and, 
if  this  should  prove  impracticable,  let  him  at  least  learn 
some  lessons  concerning  the  human  heart,  and  the  aims 
and  pursuits  of  worldly  men,  which  may  render  him  more 

competent  to  meet  the  thoughts,  plans,  and  consciences  of 
33* 


390  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

his  hearers.  He  may  thus  be  learning  when  he  cannot 
teach;  and  gleaning  when  he  cannot  reap.  Does  he,  for 
the  sake  of  recruiting  health  and  spirits,  retire  to  some  wa- 
tering place,  or  other  scene  of  relaxation  1  Let  him  not 
divest  himself  of  his  ministerial  character,  as  is  sometimes 
done,  if  not,  alas!  of  the  Christian  character  also  :  but  let 
him  still  be  prompt  at  learning,  and  apt  to  seize  any  oppor- 
tunity  of  teaching ;  and  at  least  preserve  himself,  and  those 
belonging  to  him,  from  giving  any  countenance  to  the  fes- 
tivity, frivolity,  and  dissipation  of  such  scenes. 

"  Does  he  teach  pupils  privately,  or  at  a  public  semi- 
nary ?  still  let  him  do  it  as  a  Christian  minister,  and  en- 
deavour, by  wise  (Jam.  i.  5.)  and  persevering  endeavours, 
to  train  up  his  pupils  for  Jesus  Christ.  In  reading  with 
them  tlie  classics,  for  instance,  let  him  intersperse  remarks 
on  the  falsity  of  their  principles,  the  fallacy  of  their  rea- 
soning, the  tendency  of  their  writings :  comparing  their 
maxims  with  those  of  Solomon,  and  with  the  words  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  on  similar  subjects  and  occasions : 
and  in  every  way  let  it  appear  in  his  conduct  respecting 
them,  that  he  is  far  more  earnestly  desirous  of  imparting 
good  to  them,  than  of  deriving  advantage  from  them  ;  re- 
membering our  Lord's  saying,  It  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  receive. 

"  The  same  principles  are  applicable  to  a  variety  of 
other  particulars.  But  I  have  already  too  much  enlarged. 
These  things  adverted  to  will  effectually  keep  the  ministers 
of  Christ  from  meriting  the  charge  brought  against  the 
priests  by  Malachi  i.  10 ;  and  even  from  exciting  a  feeling 
in  those  of  decided  zeal,  like  St.  Paul's,  when  he  said^  All 
seek  their  own,  and  not  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ.  Love 
o^  filthy  lucre,  and  empty  praise  and  popularity,  will  not 
then  warp  their  minds ;  but  they  will  feed  the  fiock  of 


THOUGHTS  ON  1  TIM.  iv.  13.  391 

God^  taking  the  oversight  of  it,  not  by  constraint,  hut 
willingly;  not  for  Jilthy  lucre,  hut  of  a  ready  mind  ;  nei- 
ther as  heing  lords  over  God^s  heritage,  hut  as  examples 
to  the  flock  :  and  when  the  chief  shepherd  shall  appear, 
ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadetk  not  away. 
(  1  Pet.  V.  2—4. ) 

"  P.  S.  When  Nehemiah  had  related  the  progress  made 
in  a  short  time  in  building  the  wall  of  Jerusalem,  in  the 
midst  of  dangers  and  opposition,  he  says.  The  people  had 
a  mind  to  work.  They  were  not  paid  for  their  work,  but 
incurred  expense  and  danger  about  it;  but  the  object  was 
so  near  their  hearts,  that  they  had  a  mind  to  ivork ;  and 
thus  great  things  were  done  in  a  little  time.  Oh,  if  all  Chris- 
tians and  ministers  had  thus  a  mind  to  work,  for  nothing, 
when  good  might  be  done,  how  much  might  be  effected  ! 
He  that  is  willing  to  work  for  nothing  will  never  complain 
that  he  has  nothing  to  do.  Yet  the  principle  that  made  the 
apostles  determine  not  to  serve  tables,  though  a  good  work 
in  itself,  should  render  minister-;,  in  this  day,  very  careful 
not  so  to  give  their  services,  even  to  the  most  useful  socie- 
ties, and  to  attending  the  meetings  of  them,  as  to  prevent 
their  giving  themselves  continually  to  the  word  of  God 
and  prayer.  A  danger  at  present  seems  to  arise  on  this 
side. 

<'  Mr.  Cecil  used  to  say,  that  the  devil  did  not  care  how 
ministers  were  employed,  if  not  in  their  proper  work ; 
whether  in  hunting  and  field  sports,  at  cards  and  assem- 
blies, in  writing  notes  on  the  classics,  or  in  politics,  &c.  It 
was  all  one  to  him  ;  each  might  please  his  own  taste." 


ON  THE  SNARES  AND  DIFFICULTIES  ATTEND- 
ING THE  MINISTRY  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 

Dear  Sir, — I  am  glad  to  hear  that  yon  are  ordained, 
and  that  the  Lord  is  about  to  fix  you  in  a  place  where 
there  is  a  prospect  of  your  being  greatly  useful.  He  has 
given  you  the  desire  of  your  heart ;  and  I  hope  he  has 
given  you  likewise  a  heart  to  devote  yourself,  without  re- 
serve, to  liis  service,  and  the  service  of  souls  for  his  sake. 
I  willingly  comply  with  your  request ;  and  shall,  without 
ceremony,  offer  you  such  thoughts  as  occur  to  me  upon 
this  occasion. 

You  have  doubtless  often  anticipated  in  your  mind  the 
nature  of  the  service  to  which  you  are  now  called,  and 
made  it  the  subject  of  much  consideration  and  prayer. 
But  a  distant  view  of  the  ministry  is  generally  very  differ- 
ent from  what  it  is  found  to  be  when  we  are  actually  en- 
gaged in  it.  The  young  soldier,  who  has  never  seen  an 
enemy,  may  form  some  general  notions  of  what  is  before 
him;  but  his  ideas  will  be  much  more  lively  and  diversi- 
fied when  he  comes  upon  the  field  of  battle.  If  the  Lord 
was  to  show  us  the  whole  beforehand,  who,  that  has  a  due 
sense  of  his  own  insufficiency  and  weakness,  would  ven- 
ture to  engage?  But  he  first  draws  us  by  a  constraining 
sense  of  his  love,  and  by  giving  us  an  impression  of  the 
worth  of  souls,  and  leaves  us  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of 
what  is  difficult  and  disagreeable  by  a  gradual  experience. 
The  ministry  of  the  gospel,  like  the  book  which  the  Apos- 
tle John  ate,  is  a  bitter  sweet;  but  the  sweetness  is  tasted 


DIFFICULTIES    ATTENDING    THE    MINISTRY.  393 

first,  the  bitterness  is  usually  known  afterwards,  when  we 
are  so  far  engaged  that  there  is  no  going  back. 

Yet  I  would  not  discourage  you:  it  is  a  good  and  noble 
cause,  and  we  serve  a  good  and  gracious  master ;  who, 
though  he  will  make  us  feel  our  weakness  and  vileness, 
will  not  sutler  us  to  sink  under  it.  His  grace  is  sufficient 
for  us :  and  if  he  favours  us  with  an  humble  and  depend- 
ent spirit,  a  single  eye,  and  a  simple  heart,  he  will  make 
every  difficulty  give  way,  and  mountains  will  sink  into 
plains  before  his  power. 

You  have  known  something  of  Satan's  devices,  while 
you  were  in  private  life;  how  he  has  envied  your  privileges, 
assaulted  your  peace,  and  laid  snares  for  your  feet :  though 
the  Lord  would  not  suffer  him  to  hurt  you,  he  has  permit- 
ted him  to  sift  and  tempt,  and  shoot  his  fiery  arrows  at 
you.  Without  some  of  this  discipline,  you  would  have 
been  very  unfit  lor  that  part  of  your  office  which  consists 
in  speaking  a  word  in  season  to  weary  and  heavy-laden 
souls.  But  you  may  now  expect  to  hear  from  him,  and 
to  be  beset  by  his  power  and  subtilty  in  a  different  man- 
ner. You  are  now  to  be  placed  in  the  forefront  of  the  bat- 
tle, and  to  stand,  as  it  were,  for  his  mark:  so  far  as  he 
can  prevail  against  yobi  now,  not  yourself  only,  but  many 
others,  will  be  affected:  many  eyes  will  be  upon  you  :  and 
if  you  take  a  wrong  step,  or  are  ensnared  into  a  wrong 
spirit,  you  will  open  the  mouths  of  the  adversaries  wider, 
and  grieve  the  hearts  of  believers  more  sensibly,  than  if 
the  same  things  had  happened  to  you  while  you  was  a  lay- 
man. The  work  of  the  ministry  is  truly  honourable  ;  but, 
like  the  post  of  honour  in  a  battle,  it  is  attended  with  pecu- 
liar dangers:  therefore,  the  apostle  cautions  Timothy, 
"Take  heed  to  thyself,  and  to  thy  doctrine."  To  thyself 
in  the  first  place,  and  then  to  thy  doctrine;  the  latter  with- 
out the  former  would  be  impracticable  and  vain. 


394  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

You  have  need  to  be  upon  your  guard  in  whatever  way 
your  first  attempts  to  preach  the  gospel  may  seem  to  ope- 
rate. If  you  should  (as  may  probably  be  the  case,  where 
the  truth  has  been  little  known)  meet  with  much  opposition, 
you  will  perhaps  find  it  a  heavier  trial  than  you  are  aware 
of:  but  I  speak  of  it  only  as  it  might  draw  forth  your  cor- 
ruptions, and  give  Satan  advantage  against  you :  and  this 
may  be  two  ways ;  first  by  embittering  your  spirit  against 
opposers,  so  as  to  speak  in  anger,  to  set  them  at  defiance, 
or  retaliate  upon  them  in  their  own  way  ;  which,  besides 
bringing  guilt  upon  your  conscience,  would  of  course  in- 
crease your  difficulties,  and  impede  your  usefulness.  A  vio- 
lent opposition  against  ministers  and  professors  of  the  gos- 
pel is  sometimes  expressed  by  the  devil's  roaring,  and  some 
people  think  no  good  can  be  done  without  it.  It  is  allowed, 
that  men  who  love  darkness  will  show  their  dislike  of  the 
light ;  but,  I  believe,  if  the  wisdom  and  meekness  of  the 
friends  of  the  gospel  had  been  always  equal  to  their  good 
intentions  and  zeal,  the  devil  would  not  have  had  opportu- 
nity of  roaring  so  loud  as  he  has  sometimes  done.  The 
subject-matter  of  the  gospel  is  offence  enough  to  the  car- 
nal heart :  we  must  therefore  expect  opposition :  but  we 
should  not  provoke  or  despise  it,  or  do  any  thing  to  aggra- 
vate it.  A  patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  a  consistency 
in  character,  and  an  attention  to  return  kind  offices  for 
hard  treatment,  will,  in  a  course  of  time,  greatly  soften  the 
spirit  of  opposition  ;  and  instances  are  to  be  found  of  minis- 
ters, who  are  treated  with  some  respect,  even  by  those  per- 
sons in  their  parishes  who  are  most  averse  to  their  doc- 
trine. When  the  Apostle  directs  us,  "  If  it  be  possible^ 
and  as  much  as  in  us  lies,Vo  live  peaceably  with  all  men," 
he  seems  to  intimate,  that  though  it  be  difficult,  it  is  not 
wholly  impracticable.  We  cannot  change  the  rooted  pre- 
judices of  their  hearts  against  the  gospel ;  but  it  is  possible, 


DIFFICULTIES    ATTENDING    THE    MINISTRY.  395 

by  the  Lord's  blessing,  to  stop  their  mouths,  and  make 
them  ashamed  of  discovering  it,  when  they  behold  our 
good  conversation  in  Christ.  And  it  is  well  worth  our 
while  to  cultivate  this  outward  peace,  provided  we  do  not 
purchase  it  at  the  expense  oftruih  and  faithfulness;  for  or- 
dinarily we  cannot  hope  to  b*e  useful  to  our  people,  unless 
we  give  them  reason  to  believe  that  we  love  them,  and 
have  their  interest  at  heart.  Again,  opposition  will  hurt 
you,  if  it  should  give  you  an  idea  of  your  own  importance, 
and  lead  you  to  dwell  with  a  secret  self-approbation  upon 
your  own  faithfulness  and  courage  in  such  circumstances. 
If  you  are  able  to  stand  your  ground  uninfluenced  either 
by  the  favour  or  the  fear  of  men,  you  have  reason  to  give 
glory  to  God  ;  but  remember  that  you  cannot  thus  stand 
an  hour,  unless  he  upholds  you.  It  shows  a  wrong  turn 
of  mind,  when  we  are  very  ready  to  speak  of  our  trials  and 
difficulties  of  this  kind,  and  of  our  address  and  resolution 
in  encountering  them.  A  natural  stifTness  of  spirit,  with 
a  desire  to  have  self  taken  notice  of,  may  make  a  rnan 
willing  to  endure  those  kind  of  hardships,  though  he  has 
but  little  grace  in  exercise  :  but  true  Christian  fortitude, 
from  a  consciousness  that  we  speak  the  truths  of  God,  and 
are  supported  by  his  power,  is  a  very  different  thing. 

If  you  should  meet  with  but  little  opposition,  or  if  the 
Lord  should  be  pleased  to  make  your  enemies  your  friends, 
you  will  probably  be  in  danger  from  the  opposite  quarter. 
If  opposition  has  hurt  many,  popularity  has  wounded  more. 
To  say  the  truth,  I  am  in  some  pain  for  you.  Your  natu- 
ral abilities  are  considerable;  you  have  been  diligent  in 
your  studies;  your  zeal  is  warm,  and  your  spirit  is  lively. 
With  these  advantages,  I  expect  to  see  you  a  popular 
preacher.  The  more  you  are  so,  the  greater  will  your 
field  of  usefulness  be  :  but,  alas  !  you  cannot  yet  know  to 


396  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

what   it   will  expose  you.     It  is  like  walking  upon  ice. 
When  you  shall   see   an  attentive  conorresation  hano-incr 
upon  your  words;  when  you  shall  hear  the  well-meant, 
but  often  injudicious,  commendations  of  those  to  whom  the 
Lord  shall  make  you  useful;  when  you  shall  find,  upon 
an  intimation  of  your  preachTng  in  a  strange  place,  people 
thronging  from  all  parts  to  hear  you,  how  will  your  heart 
feel?     It  is  easy  for  me  to  advise  you  to  be  humble,  and 
for  you  to  acknowledge  the  propriety  of  the  advice  ;  but 
while  human  nature  remains  in  its  present  state,  there  will 
be  almost  the  same  connection   between  popularity   and 
pride,  as  between  fire  and   gunpowder;  they  cannot  meet 
without  an  explosion,  at  least  not  unless  the  gunpowder  is 
kept  very  damp.     So  unless  the  Lord   is  constantly  moist- 
ening our  hearts  (if  I  may  so  speak)  by  the  influences  of 
his  Spirit,  popularity  will  soon  set  us  in  a  blaze.     You  will 
hardly  find  a  person,  who  has  been  exposed  to  this  fiery 
trial,  without  suffering  loss.     Those  whom  the  Lord  loves, 
he  is  able  lo  keep,  and  he  will  keep  them  upon  the  whole  ; 
yet  by  such  means,  and  in  a  course  of  such  narrow  escapes, 
that  they  shall  have  reason  to  look  upon  their  deliverance 
as,  no  less  than  miraculous.     Sometimes,  if  his  ministers 
are  not  watchful  against  the  first  impressions  of  pride,  he 
permits  it  to  gather  strength  :  and  then  it  is   but  a  small 
thing  that  a  few  of  their  admirers  may  think  them  more 
than  men  in  the  pulpit,  if  ihey  are  left  to  commit  such  mis- 
takes when  out  of  it,  as  the  weakest  of  the  flock  can  dis- 
cover and  pity.     And  this  will  certainly  be  the  case,  while 
pride  and  self-sufficiency  have  the  ascendant.      Beware, 
my  friend,  of  mistaking  the  ready  exercise  of  gifts  for  the 
exercise  of  grace.     The  minister  may  be  assisted  in  pub- 
lic for  the  sake  of  his  hearers  ;  and  there  is  somethini;    in 
the  nature  of  our  public  work,  when  surrounded  by  a  con- 


DIFFICULTIES  ATTENDING  THE  MINISTRY.  397 

course  of  people,  that  it  is  suited  to  draw  forth  the  exertion 
of  our  abilities  and  to  engage  our  attention  in  the  outward 
services,  when  the  frame  of  the  heart  may  be  far  from 
beins:  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.  When  Moses  smote 
the  rock,  the  water  followed  ;  yet  he  spoke  unadvisedly 
with  his  lips,  and  greatly  displeased  the  Lord.  However, 
the  congregation  was  not  disappointed  for  his  fault,  nor 
was  he  put  to  shame  before  them  ;  but  he  was  humbled  for 
it  afterwards.  They  are  happy  whom  the  Lord  preserves 
in  some  degree  humble,  without  leaving  them  to  expose 
themselves  to  the  observation  of  men,  and  to  receive  such 
wounds  as  are  seldom  healed  without  leaving  a  deep  scar. 
But  even  these  have  much  to  suffer.  Many  distressing  ex- 
ercises you  will  probably  meet  with  upon  the  best  suppo- 
sition, to  preserve  in  you  a  due  sense  of  your  own  un- 
worthiness,  and  to  convince  you,  that  your  ability,  your 
acceptance,  and  your  usefulness,  depend  upon  a  power  be- 
yond your  own.  Sometim.es,  perhaps,  you  will  feel  such 
an  amazing  difference  between  the  frame  of  your  spirit 
in  public  and  in  private,  when  the  eyes  of  men  are  not 
upon  you,  as  will  make  you  almost  ready  to  conclude,  that 
you  are  no  better  than  an  hypocrite,  a  mere  stage-player, 
who  derives  all  his  pathos  and  exertion  from  the  sight  of 
the  audience.  At  other  times  you  will  find  such  a  total 
emptiness  and  indisposition  of  mind,  that  former  seasons  of 
liberty  in  preaching  will  appear  to  you  like  the  remem- 
brance of  a  dream,  and  you  will  hardly  be  able  to  persuade 
yourself,  you  shall  ever  be  capable  of  preaching  again: 
the  Scriptures  will  appear  to  you  like  a  sealed  book,  and 
no  text  or  subject  afford  any  light  or  opening  to  determine 
your  choice:  And  this  perplexity  may  not  only  seize  you 
in  the  study,  but  accompany  you  in  the  pulpit.     If  you  are 

enabled  at  some  times  to  speak  to  the  people  with   power, 
34 


398  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

and  to  resemble  Samson,  when,  in  the  greatness  of  his 
strength,  he  bore  away  the  gates  of  the  city,  you  will,  per- 
haps, at  others,  appear  before  them,  like  Samson,  when  his 
locks  were  shorn,  and  he  stood  in  fetters.  So  that  you 
need  not  tell  the  people  you  have  no  sufficiency  in  yourself 
for  they  will  readily  perceive  it  without  your  informa- 
tion. These  things  are  hard  to  bear ;  yet  successful 
popularity  is  not  to  be  preserved  upon  easier  term.s :  and  if 
they  are  but  sanctified  to  hide  pride  from  you,  you  will 
have  reason  to  number  them  amongst  your  choicest 
mercies. 

I  have  but  just  made  an  entrance  upon  the]subject'of  the 
difficulties  and  dangers  attending  the  ministry.  But  my 
paper  is  full.  If  you  are  willing  I  should  proceed,  let  me 
know,  and  I  believe  I  can  easly  find  enough  to  fill  another 
sheet.  May  the  Lord  make  you  wise  and  watchful ! 
That  he  may  be  the  light  of  your  eye,  the  strength  of 
your  arm,  and  the  joy  of  your  heart,  is  the  sincere  prayer 
of,  &c. 


REMARKS   ON    SUBJECTS    CONiNECTED    WITH 
THE  CHRISTIAN  MINISTRY. 

BY  THE  REV.  RICHARD  CECIL,  M.  A. 

ON  THE  ASSISTANCE  WHICH  A  MINISTER  HAS  REASON  TO  EX- 
PECT IN  THE  DISCHARGE  OF  HIS  PUBLIC  DUTY. 

Men  have  carried  their  views  on  this  subject  to  extremes. 
Enthusiasts  have  said  that  learning,  and  that  studying  and 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  399 

writing  sermons,  have  injured  the  Church.  The  accurate 
men  have  said,  "  Go  and  hear  one  of  these  enthusiasts 
hold  forth !" 

But  both  classes  may  be  rendered  useful.  Let  each  cor- 
rect its  evils,  yet  do  its  work  in  its  own  way. 

Some  men  set  up  exorbitant  notions  about  accuracy. 
But  exquisite  accuracy  is  totally  lost  on  mankind.  The 
greater  part  of  those  who  hear,  cannot  be  brought  to  see 
the  points  of  the  accurate  man.  The  Scriptures  are  not 
written  in  this  manner.  I  should  advise  a  young  minister 
to  break  through  all  such  cobwebs,  as  these  unphilosophi- 
cal  men  would  spin  round  him.  An  humble  and  modest 
man  is  silenced  if  he  sees  one  of  these  critics  before  him. 
He  should  say,  I  am  God's  servant.  To  my  own  Master 
I  stand  or  fall.  I  will  labour  according  to  the  utmost 
ability  which  God  giveth  and  leave  all  consequences  to 
him." 

We  are  especially  taught  in  the  New  Testament,  to 
glorify  the  Spirit  of  God  :  and,  in  his  gracious  operations 
in  our  ministry,  we  are  nearer  the  Apostolic  times  than  we 
often  think  ourselves. 

But  this  assistance  is  to  be  expected  by  us,  as  labourers 
in  the  vineyard ;  not  as  rhapsodists.  Idle  men  may  be 
pointed  out,  who  have  abused  the  doctrine  of  divine  as- 
sistance ;  but  what  has  not  been  abused?  We  must  expect 
a  special  blessing  to  accompany  the  truth ;  not  to  super- 
cede labour,  but  to  rest  on  and  accompany  labour. 

A  minister  is  to  be  in  season,  and  out  of  season  ;  and, 
therefore,  every  where  a  minister.  He  will  not  employ 
himself  in  writing  secular  histories  :  he  will  not  busy  him- 
self in  prosecuting  mathematical  inquiries.  He  will  labour 
directly  in  his  high  calling  ;  and  indirectly,  in  a  vast  vari- 
ety of  ways,  as  he  may  be  enabled:  and  God  may  bless 


400  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

that  word  in  private,  which  may  have  been  long  heard  in 
public  in  vain. 

A  minister  should  satisfy  himself  in  saying,  "It  matters 
not  what  men  think  of  my  talents.  Am  I  doing  what  I 
can?" — for  there  is  great  encouragement  in  that  commen- 
dation of  our  Lord's,  She  hath  done  what  she  could.  It 
would  betray  a  wrong  state  of  mind  to  say,  "  If  I  had  dis- 
charged my  duty  in  such  and  such  a  way,  I  should  have 
succeeded."  This  is  a  carnal  spirit.  If  God  bless  the 
simple  manner  in  which  you  spoke,  that  will  do  good ;  if 
not,  no  manner  of  speaking  could  have  done  it. 

There  is  such  a  thing  in  the  religious  world  as  a  cold, 
carnal  wisdom  :  every  thing  must  be  nicely  weighed  in  the 
scales:  every  thing  must  be  exactly  measured  by  the  rule. 
I  question  if  this  is  not  worse  in  its  consequences,  than  the 
enthusiasm  which  it  opposes.  Both  are  evil,  and  to  be 
shunned.  But  I  scarcely  ever  knew  a  preacher  or  writer 
of  this  class  who  did  much  good. 

We  are  to  go  forth,  expecting  the  excellency  of  God^s 
power  to  accompacy  us,  since  we  are  but  earth  em  vessels  : 
and  if,  in  the  Apostolic  days,  diligence  was  necessary,  how 
much  more  requisite  is  it  now  ! 

But,  to  the  exercise  of  this  diligence,  a  sufficiency  in  all 
things  is  promised.  What  does  a  minister  require  ?  In  all 
these  respects  the  promise  is  applicable  to  him.  He  needs, 
for  instance,  courage  and  patience:  he  may,  therefore,  ex- 
pect that  the  Holy  Spirit  will  enable  him  for  the  exercise 
of  these  gi'aces. 

A  minister  may  expect  more  superintendence,  more  ele- 
vation, than  a  hearer.  It  can  scarcely  be  questioned  that 
he  ought  to  pray  for  this  :  if  so,  he  has  a  ground  in  Scrip- 
ture thus  to  pray. 

I  have  been  cured  of  expecting  the  Holy  Spirit's  influ- 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  401 

ence  without  due  preparation  on  our  part,  by  observing 
how  men  preach  who  take  up  that  error.  I  have  heard 
such  men  talk  nonsense  by  the  hour. 

We  must  combine  with  St.  Paul — "  Bene  orasse  est  bene 
studuisse''  must  be  united  with  St.  Paul's  Meditate  upon 
these  things  ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profit- 
ing may  appear  to  all.  One  errs  who  says,  I  will  preach 
a  reputable  sermon  ;  and  another  errs  who  says,  "  I  will 
leave  all  to  the  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  while  he  has 
neglected  a  diligent  preparation. 

ON  PREACHING  CHRIST. 

''^  We  preach  Christ  Crucified.''''     1  Cor.  i.  23. 

Christ  is  God's  great  ordinance.  Nothing  ever  has  been 
done,  or  will  be  done  to  purpose,  but  so  far  as  he  is  held 
forth  with  simplicity.  All  the  lines  must  centre  in  him. 
I  feel  this  in  my  own  experience,  and  therefore  I  govern 
my  ministry  by  it;  but  then  this  is  to  be  done  according  to 
the  analogy  of  faith — not  ignorantly,  absurdly,  and  falsely. 
I  doubt  not,  indeed,  but  that  access  on  this  side  is  less  per- 
nicious than  access  on  the  other  ;  because  God  will  bless 
his  own  especial  ordinance,  though  partially  understood 
and  partially  exhibited. 

There  are  many  weighty  reasons  for  rendering  Christ 
prominent  in  our  ministry  : — 

1.  Christ  cheers  the  prospect.  Every  thing  connected 
with  him  has  light  and  gladness  thrown  around  it.  1  look 
out  of  my  window  ; — the  scene  is  scowling — dark — frigid 
— forbidding: — I  shudder,  my  heart  is  chilled.  But,  let 
the  sun  break  forth  from  the  cloud — I  can  feel — I  can  act 
— I  can  spring. 

2.  God  descending  and  dwelling  with  man,  is  a  truth  so 

34* 


402  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR's  MANUAL. 

infinitely  grand,  that  it  must  absorb  all  other.  "  You  are 
his  attendants  !  Well !  but  the  Mng!  There  he  is  ! — the 
kingr 

3.  Out  of  Christ  God  is  not  intelligible,  much  less  ami- 
able. Such  men  as  Clarke  and  Abernethy  talk  sublime 
nonsense.  A  sick  woman  said  to  me — "  Sir,  I  have  no 
notion  of  God.  I  can  form  no  notion  of  him.  You  talk 
to  me  about  him,  but  I  cannot  get  a  single  idea  that  seems 
lo  contain  any  thing."  "  But  you  know  how  to  conceive 
of  Jesus  Christ  as  a  man  !  God  comes  down  to  you  in 
him,  full  of  kindness  and  condescension."  "  Ah !  Sir, 
that  gives  me  something  to  lay  hold  on.  There  I  can  rest. 
I  understand  God  in  his  Son."  But  if  God  is  not  intelli- 
gible out  of  Christ,  much  less  is  he  amiable,  though  I  ought 
to  feel  him  so.  He  is  an  object  of  horror  and  aversion  lo 
me,  corrupted  as  I  am!  I  fear,  I  tremble,  I  resist,  I  hate,  I 
rebel. 

4.  A  preacher  may  pursue  his  topic,  without  being  led 
by  it  to  Christ.  A  man  who  is  accustomed  to  investigate 
topics  is  in  danger.  He  takes  up  his  topic,  and  pursues  it. 
He  takes  up  another,  and  pursues  it.  At  length  Jesus 
Christ  becomes  his  topic,  and  then  he  pursues  that.  If  he 
cannot  so  feel  and  think  as  to  bend  all  subjects  naturally 
and  gracefully  to  Christ,  he  must  seek  his  remedy  in  se- 
lecting such  as  are  more  evangelical. 

5.  God  puts  peculiar  honour  on  the  preaching  of  Christ 
crucified.  A  philosopher  may  philosophize  his  hearers, 
but  the  preaching  of  Christ  must  convert  them.  John  the 
Baptist  will  make  his  hearers  tremble;  but,  if  the  least  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  greater  than  he,  let  him  exhibit 
that  peculiar  feature  of  his  superiority,  Jesus  Christ.  Men 
may  preach  Christ  ignorantly,  blunderingly,  absurdly  ;  yet 
God  will  give  it  efficacy,  because  he  is  determined  to  mag- 
nify his  own  ordinance. 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  403 

6.  God  seems,  in  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  to  design 
the  destruction  of  man's  pride.  Even  the  murderer  and 
the  adulterer  sometimes  become  subjects  of  the  grace  of 
the  Gospel,  because  the  murderer  and  adulterer  are  more 
easier  convinced  and  humbled  ;  but  the  man  of  virtue  is 
seldom  reached,  because  the  man  of  virtue  disdains  to  de- 
scend. Remember  me,  saved  a  dying  malefactor?  God, 
1  thank  thee,  condemned  a  proud  Pharisee  ! 

Every  minister  should  therefore  enquire,  ^^Whai  is  for 
me  the  wisest  way  of  teaching  Christ  to  men?''"'  Some  seem 
to  think  that  in  the  choice  of  a  wise  way,  there  lurks  al- 
ways a  trimming  disposition.  There  are  men,  doubtless, 
who  will  sacrifice  to  self,  even  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord:  but 
they,  of  all  men,  are  farthest  from  the  thing.  There  is 
a  secret  in  doing  it,  which  none  but  an  honest  man  can  dis- 
cover.    The  knave  is  not  half  wise  enough. 

We  are  not  to  judge  one  another  in  these  things.  Suf- 
ficient it  is  to  us,  to  know  what  we  have  to  do.  There  are 
difTerent  ways  of  doing  the  same  thing,  and  that  with  suc- 
cess and  acceptance.  We  see  this  in  the  apostles  them- 
selves. They  not  only  preached  Christ  in  different  ways ; 
but,  what  is  more,  they  could  not  do  this  like  one  another. 
They  declare  this  fact  themselves  ;  and  acknowledge  the 
grace  of  God  in  their  respective  gifts.  Our  beloved  brother 
Paul  writes,  says  St.  Peter,  accordinnj  to  the  wisdom  given 
unto  him.  But  there  are  Peters,  in  our  days,  who  would 
say,  "  Paul  is  too  learned.  Away  with  these  things,  which 
are  hard  to  be  understood.  He  should  be  more  simple.  I 
dislike  all  this  reasoning."  And  there  are  Pauls,  who 
would  say,  "  Peter  is  rash  and  unguarded.  He  should  put 
a  curb  on  his  impetuosity."  And  there  are  Johns,  who 
would  say,  *'  They  should  both  discharge  their  office  in  my 
soft  and  winning  manner.     No  good  will  come  of  this  fi:re 


404  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOr's  MANUAL. 

and  noise."  Nothing  of  this  sort !  Each  hath  his  proper 
gift  of  God  ;  one  after  this  manner,  and  another  after  that : 
and  each  seems  only  desirous  to  occupy  faithfully  till  his 
Master  come,  leaving  his  brethren  to  stand  or  fall  to  their 
own  Master. 

Too  much  dependence  is  often  placed  on  a  system  of 
rational  contriv>ance.  An  ingenious  man  thinks  he  can 
so  manage  to  preach  Christ,  that  his  hearers  will  say — 
*'  Here  is  nothing  of  Methodism  !  This  has  nothing  to  do 
with  that  system!"  I  will  venture  to  say,  if  this  is  the 
sentiment  communicated  by  his  ministry,  that  he  has  not 
delivered  his  message.  The  people  do  not  know  what  he 
means,  or  he  has  kept  back  part  of  God's  truth.  He  has 
fallen  on  a  carnal  contrivance,  to  avoid  a  cross  ;  and  he 
does  no  good  to  souls.  The  ichole  message  must  be  deli- 
vered ;  and  it  is  better  it  should  be  delivered  even  coarsely, 
than  not  at  all.  We  may  lay  it  down  as  a  principle,  that 
if  the  Gospel  be  a  medicine^  and  a  specific  too,  as  it  is,  it 
must  be  got  down  such  as  it  is.  Any  attempt  to  sophisti- 
cate and  adulterate  will  deprive  it  of  its  efficacy ;  and  will 
often  recoil  on  the  man  who  makes  the  attempt,  to  his 
shame  and  confusion.  The  Jesuits  tried  to  render  Christi- 
anity palatable  to  the  Chinese  by  adulterating  it,  but  the 
Jesuits  were  driven  with  abhorrence  from  the  empire. 

If  we  have  to  deal  with  men  of  learning,  let  us  show 
learning  so  far  as  to  demonstrate  that  it  bears  its  testimony 
to  the  truth.  But  accommodation  in  manner  must  often 
spring  from  humility.  We  must  condescend  to  the  capa- 
city of  men,  and  make  the  truth  intelligible  to  them. 

If  this  be  our  manner  of  preaching  Christ,  we  must 
make  up  our  minds  not  to  regard  the  little  caviller,  who 
will  judge  us  by  the  standard  of  his  favourite  author  or 
preacher.     We  must  be  cautious  too,  since  men  of  God 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  405 

have  been  and  ever  will  be  the  butt  and  scorn  of  the  world, 
of  thinking  that  we  can  escape  its  sneers  and  censures. 
It  is  a  foolish  project,  to  avoid  giving  offence ;  but  it  is 
our  duty,  to  avoid  giving  unnecessary  oflence.  It  is  ne- 
cessary offence,  if  it  is  given  by  the  truth ;  but  it  is  unne- 
cessary, if  our  own  spirit  occasion  it. 

I  have  often  thought  that  St.  Paul  was  raised  up  pecu- 
liarly to  be  an  example  to  others,  in  labouring  to  discover 
the  wisest  way  of  exhibiting  the  Gospel ;  not  only  that  he 
was  to  be  a  great  pattern  in  other  points,  but  designedly 
raised  up  for  this  very  thing.  How  does  he  labour  to 
make  the  truth  reasonably  -plain !  How  does  he  strain 
every  nerve  and  ransack  every  corner  of  the  heart,  to 
make  it  reasonably  palatable  !  We  need  not  be  instructed 
in  his  particular  meaning  when  he  says,  I  became  all  things 
to  all  men,  if  by  any  means  I  might  save  some.  His 
history  is  a  comment  on  the  declaration. 

The  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  wonderful  mystery. 
Some  men  think  they  preach  Christ  gloriously,  because 
they  name  him  every  two  minutes  in  their  sermons.  But 
that  is  not  preaching  Christ.  To  understand,  and  enter 
into,  and  open  his  various  offices  and  characters,  the  glo- 
ries of  his  person  and  work,  his  relation  to  us,  and  ours  to 
him,  and  to  God  the  Father  and  God  the  Spirit  through 
him  ;  this  is  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  The  divines  of  the 
present  day  are  stunted  dwarfs  in  this  knov/ledge,  com- 
pared with  the  great  men  of  the  last  age.  To  know  Jesus 
Christ  for  ourselves,  is  to  make  him  a  consolation,  delight, 
strength,  righteousnsss,  companion,  'and  end. 

This  is  the  aspect  in  which  religion  should  be  presented 
to  mankind  ;  it  is  suited,  above  all  other,  to  produce  effect; 
and  effect  is  our  object.  We  must  take  human  nature  as 
we  find  human  nature.     We  must  take  human  nature  in 


406  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

great  cities,  as  we  find  human  nature  in  great  cities.  We 
may  say,  "  this  or  that  is  the  aspect  which  ought  to  have 
most  effect :  we  must  illuminate  the  mind  :  we  must  enlist 
the  reason  :  we  must  attack  the  conscience."  We  may 
do  all  this,  and  yet  our  comparative  want  of  success  in 
begetting  and  educating  the  sons  of  glory,  may  demon- 
strate to  us  that  there  is  some  more  effective  way;  and 
that  sound  sense  and  philosophy  call  on  us  to  adopt  that 
way,  because  it  is  most  effective. 

Our  system  of  preaching  must  meet  mankind ;  they 
must  find  it  possible  to  live  in  the  bustle  of  the  world,  and 
yet  serve  God  :  after  being  w^orried  and  harassed  with  its 
concerns,  let  them  hear  cheering  truths  concerning  Christ's 
love,  and  care,  and  pity,  which  will  operate  like  an  en- 
chantment in  dispelling  the  cares  of  life,  and  calming  the 
anxious  perturbations  of  conscience.  Bring  forward  pri- 
vileges and  enforce  duties,  in  their  proper  places  and  pro- 
portions. 

Let  there  be  no  extremes ;  yet  I  am  arrived  at  this  con- 
viction : — Men  who  lean  toward  the  extreme  of  evangelical 
privileges  in  their  ministry,  do  much  more  to  the  conver- 
sion of  their  hearers,  than  they  do,  who  lean  toward  the 
extreme  of  requirement.  And  my  own  experience  con- 
firms my  observation.  I  feel  myself  repelled,  if  any  thing 
chills,  loads,  or  urges  me.  This  is  my  nature,  and  I  see 
it  to  be  very  much  the  nature  of  other  men.  But,  let  me 
hear,  son  of  man,  thou  hast  played  the  harlot  with  many 
lovers ;  yet  return  again  to  me,  saith  the  Lord,  1  am 
melted  and  subdued. 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  407 


ON  VISITING  DEATH-BEDS. 


I  have  found  it,  in  many  cases,  a  difficult  thing  to  deal 
with  a  death-bed.  We  are  called  unto  death-beds  of  va- 
rious kinds : — 

The  true  pilgrim  sends  for  us  to  set  before  him  the  food 
on  which  he  has  fed  throughout  his  journey.  He  has  a 
keen  appetite.  He  wants  strength  and  vigour  for  the  last 
effort ;  and,  then,  all  is  for  ever  well !  He  is  gone  home, 
and  is  at  rest ! 

Another  man  sends  for  us  because  it  is  decent ;  or  his 
friends  importune  him  ;  or  his  conscience  is  alarmed  :  but 
he  is  ignorant  of  sin  and  of  salvation  ;  he  is  either  indif- 
ferent about  both,  or  he  has  made  up  his  mind  in  his  own 
way :  he  wants  the  minister  to  confirm  him  in  his  own 
views,  and  smooth  over  the  wound.  I  have  seen  such  men 
mad  with  rage,  while  I  have  been  beating  down  their  re- 
fuge of  lies,  and  setting  forth  to  them  God's  refuge.  There 
is  a  wise  and  holy  medium  to  be  observed  in  treating  such 
cases : — "  I  am  not  come  to  daub  you  over  with  untem- 
pered  mortar :  I  am  not  come  to  send  you  to  the  bar  of 
God  with  a  lie  in  your  right  hand.  But  neither  am  I  come 
to  mortify  you,  to  put  you  to  unnecessary  pain,  to  embit- 
ter you,  or  to  exasperate  you."  There  is  a  kindness,  af- 
fection, tenderness,  meekness,  and  patience,  which  a  man's 
feelings  and  conscience  will  condemn  him  while  he  op- 
poses !  I  have  found  it  a  very  effectual  method  to  begin 
with  myself;  it  awakens  attention,  conciliates  the  mind, 
and  insinuates  conviction : — "  Whatever  others  think  of 
themselves,  I  stand  condemned  before  God  :  my  heart  is 
so  desperately  wicked,  that,  if  God  had  not  showed  me  in 
his  Word  a  remedy  iu  Jesus  Christ,  I  should  be  in  despair: 


408  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

I  can  only  tell  you  what  I  am,  and  what  I  have  found.  If 
you  believe  yourselves  to  be  what  God  has  told  me  I  am 
and  all  men  are,  then  I  can  tell  you  where  and  how  to  find 
mercy  and  eternal  life  :  if  you  will  not  believe  that  you  are 
this  sort  of  man,  [  have  nothing  to  offer  you.  I  know  of 
nothing  else  for  man,  beside  that  which  God  hath  showed 
me."  My  descriptions  of  my  fallen  nature  have  excited 
perfect  astonishment :  sometimes  my  patients  have  seemed 
scarcely  able  to  credit  me ;  but  I  have  found  that  God  has 
fastened,  b-y  this  means,  conviction  on  the  conscience.  In 
some  cases,  an  indirect  method  of  addressing  the  con- 
science may  apparently  be,  in  truth,  the  most  direct ;  but 
we  are  to  use  this  method  wisely  and  sparingly.  It  seems 
to  me  to  be  one  of  the  characteristics  of  the  day,  in  the 
religious  world,  to  err  on  this  subject.  We  have  found 
out  a  circuitous  way  of  exhibiting  truth.  The  plain,  di- 
rect, simple  exhibition  of  it  is  often  abandoned,  even  where 
no  circumstances  justify  and  require  a  more  insinuating 
manner.  There  is  dexterity  indeed,  and  address  in  this ; 
but  too  little  of  the  simple  declaration  of  the  testimony  of 
God,  which  St.  Paul  opposes  to  excellency  of  speech  or  of 
wisdom,  and  to  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom.  We 
have  done  very  little  when  we  have  merely  persuaded  men 
to  think  as  we  do. 

But  we  have  to  deal  with  a  worse  death-bed  character, 
than  with  the  man  who  opposes  the  truth.  Some  men 
assent  to  every  thing  which  we  propose.  They  will  even 
anticipate  us.  And  yet  we  see  that  they  mean  nothing.  I 
have  often  felt  when  with  such  persons,  "  I  would  they 
could  be  brought  to  contradict  and  oppose  1  That  would 
lead  to  discussion.  God  might,  peradventure,  dash  the 
stony  heart  in  pieces.  But  this  heart  is  like  water.  The 
impression  dies  as  fast  as  it  is  made."     I  have  sought  for 


5IISCELLANE0US  REMARKS.  409 

such  views  as  might  rouse  and  stir  up  opposilicn.  I  have 
tried  to  irritate  the  torpid  mind.  But  all  in  vain.  1  once 
visited  a  young  clergyman  of  this  character,  who  was 
seized  with  a  dangerous  illness  at  a  coffee-house  in  town, 
whither  some  business  had  brought  him  ;  the  first  time  I  saw 
him  we  conversed  very  closely  together  ;  and,  in  the  pros- 
pect of  death,  he  seemed  solicitous  to  prepare  for  it.  But 
I  could  make  no  sort  of  impression  upon  him  ;  all  1  could 
possibly  say  met  his  entire  ap[)robation,  though  I  saw  his 
heart  felt  no  interest  in  it.  When  I  visited  him  a  second 
lime,  the  fear  of  death  was  gone  ;  and,  with  it,  all  solicit 
tude  about  religion.  He  was  still  civil  and  grateful,  but 
he  tried  to  parry  off*  the  business  on  which  he  knew  I 
came.  "  I  will  show  you,  sir,  some  little  things  with 
which  I  have  worn  away  the  hours  of  my  confinement 
and  solitude."  He  brought  out  a  quantity  of  pretty  and 
tasty  drawings.  1  was  at  a  loss  how  to  express,  with 
suitable  force  and  delicacy,  the  high  sense  I  felt  of  his  in. 
decorum  and  insipidity,  and  to  leave  a  deep  impression  on 
his  conscience — I  rose,  however,  instantly — said  my  time 
was  expired — wished  him  well,  and  withdrew. 

Sometimes  we  have  a  painful  part  to  act  with  sincere 
men,  who  have  been  carried  too  much  into  the  world.  I 
was  called  in  to  visit  such  a  man.  "  I  find  no  comfort," 
he  said.  "  God  veils  his  face  from  me.  Every  thing 
around  me  is  dark  and  uncertain."  I  did  not  dare  to  act 
the  flatterer.  I  said — "Let  us  look  faithfully  into  the  state 
of  things.  I  should  have  been  surprised  if  you  had  not 
felt  thus.  I  believe  you  to  be  sincere.  Your  state  of  feel- 
ings evinces  your  sincerity.  Had  I  found  you  exulting  in 
God,  I  should  have  concluded  that  you  were  either  deceived 
or  a  deceiver;  for  while  God  acts  in  his  usual  order,  how 

could  you   expect  to  feel  otherwise   on  the  approach  of 
35 


410  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

death,  than  you  do  feel  ?  You  have  driven  hard  after 
the  world.  Your  spirit  has  been  absorbed  in  its  cares. 
Your  sentiment — your  conversation  have  been  in  the 
spirit  of  the  world.  And  have  you  any  reason  to  expect 
the  response  of  conscience,  and  the  clear  evidence  which 
await  the  man  who  has  walked  and  lived  in  close  friend- 
ship with  God?  You  know  that  what  I  say  is  true."  His 
wife  interrupted  me,  by  assuring  me  that  he  had  been  an 
excellent  man.  "  Silence  1"  said  the  dying  penitent,  "  It 
is  all  true !" 

Soon  after  I  came  to  St.  John's  I  was  called  on  to  visit  a 
dying  lady,  whom  I  saw  many  times  before  her  death.  I 
found  that  she  had  taken  God  for  her  portion  and  rest. 
She  approached  him  with  the  penitence  of  a  sinner  grate- 
ful for  his  provision  of  mercy  in  Christ.  She  told  me  she 
had  found  religion  in  her  Common  Pmyer  Book.  She 
blessed  God  that  she  had  "  always  been  kept  steady  to  her 
church ;  and  that  she  had  never  followed  the  people  called 
Methodists,  who  were  seducing  so  many  on  all  sides."  I 
thought  it  would  be  unadvisable  to  attempt  the  removal  of 
prejudices,  which,  in  her  dying  case,  were  harmless  ;  and 
which  would  soon  be  removed  by  the  light  which  would 
beam  in  on  her  glorified  soul.  We  had  more  interesting 
subjects  of  conversation,  from  which  this  would  have  led 
us  away.  Some  persons  may  tax  her  with  a  want  of 
charity  :  but,  alas  !  I  fear  they  are  persons  who,  knowing 
more  than  she  did  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  have  so 
little  of  its  divine  charity  in  their  hearts,  that,  as  they  can- 
not allow  for  her  prejudices,  neither  would  they  have  been 
the  last  to  stigmatize  her  as  a  dead  formalist  and  pharisee. 
God  knoweth  them  that  are  his ;  and  they  are  often  seen 
by  him  where  we  see  them  not. 


MISCELLANEOUS  REMARKS.  411 


SOME  NEGATIVE  RULES  GIVEN  TO  A  YOUNG  MINISTER  GOING 
INTO  A  SITUATION  OF  PECULIAR  DIFFICULTY. 

As  I  know  you  have  received  much  good  advice,  I  would 
suggest  to  you  a  few  hints  of  a  negative  kind,  with  a  view 
of  admonishing  you  to  be  careful,  while  you  are  doing  your 
work,  not  by  any  mistakes  of  your  own  to  hinder  your 
success — 

I.  By  forgetting  that  your  success  with  others  is  very 
much  connected  with  your  personal  character. 

Herod  heard  John  gladly,  and  he  did  many  things,  be- 
cause he  knew  the  preacher  to  be  a  just  and  holy  man. 
Words  uttered  from  the  heart  find  their  way  to  the  heart, 
by  a  holy  sympathy.     Character  is  power ; — 

"  A  good  man  seen,  though  silent,  counsel  gives." 

If  you  would  make  deep  impressions  on  others,  you 
must  use  all  means  to  have  them  first  formed  on  your  own 
mind.  Avoid,  at  the  same  time,  all  appearances  of  evil— ^ 
as  a  covetous  or  worldly,  a  vain  or  assuming,  a  careless  or 
indevout  deportment.  Never  suffer  jesting  with  sacred  per- 
sons or  things.  Satan  will  employ  such  antidotes  as  these 
to  counteract  the  operation  of  that  which  is  effective  and 
gracious  in  a  minister's  character. 

II.  By  placing  your  dependence  on  any  means,  quali- 
ties, or  circumstances,  however  excellent  in  themselves. 

The  direct  way  to  render  a  thing  weak,  is  to  lean  on  it 
as  strong.  God  is  a  jealous  God ;  and  will  utterly  abolish 
idols  as  means  of  success.  He  designs  to  demonstrate 
that  men  and  creatures  are  what  he  makes  them,  and  that 
only.  This  also  should  be  your  encouragement : — look- 
ing, in  the  diligent  and  humble  use  of  means,  to  that  Spirit 


412  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

of  life  and  power  without  whose  influence  all  your  endea- 
vours will  be  to  no  purpose,  you  have  reason  to  expect 
help  suited  and  adequate  to  all  your  difficulties. 

III.  By  unnecessarily  appearing  in  dangerous  or  im- 
proper siiuations. 

It  is  one  thing  to  be  humble  and  condescending ;  it  is 
another  to  render  yourself  common,  cheap,  and  contempti- 
ble. The  men  of  the  world  know  when  a  minister  is  out 
of  his  place — when  they  can  oppress  him  by  numbers  or 
circumstances — when  they  can  make  him  laugh,  Vv'hile  his 
office  frowns.  Well  will  it  be  for  him,  if  he  is  onl)'^  ren- 
dered absurd  in  his  future  public  admonitions,  by  his  for- 
mer compliances;  well  if,  being  found  like  St.  Peter  on 
dangerous  ground,  he  is  not  seduced,  virtually  at  least,  to 
deny  his  Master. 

IV.  By  suspicious  appearances  in  his  family. 

As  the  head  of  your  household  you  are  responsible  for 
its  appearances.  Its  pride,  sloth,  and  disorder  will  be 
yours.  You  are  accountable  for  your  wife's  conduct, 
dress,  and  manners;  as  well  as  those  of  your  children, 
whose  education  must  be  peculiarly  exemplary.  Your 
family  is  to  be  a  picture  of  what  you  wish  other  families 
to  be :  and,  without  the  most  determined  resolution,  in  re- 
liance on  God,  to  finish  this  picture  cost  what  it  will, 
your  recommending  family  religion  to  others  will  but  cre- 
ate a  smile.  Your  unfriendly  hearers  will  recollect  enough 
of  Scripture  to  tell  you  that  you  ought,  like  the  primitive 
bishop,  to  be  one,  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having 
his  children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity;  for  if  a  man 
know  not  how  to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take 
care  of  the  church  of  God  ? 

V.  By  meddling,  beyond  your  sphere,  in  temporals. 
Your  aim  and  conversation,  like  your  sacred  calling  are 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMARKS.  413 

to  be  altogether  heavenly.  As  a  man  of  God,  you  have 
no  concern  with  politics  and  parties  and  schennes  of  inter- 
est, but  you  are  to  live  above  them.  There  is  a  sublime 
spirit  in  a  devoted  minister,  which,  as  one  says  of  Chris- 
tianity itself,  pays  no  more  regard  to  these  things  than  to 
the  battles  of  rooks,  the  industry  of  ants,  or  the  policy  of 
bees. 

VI.  By  venturing  off  general  and  acknowledged  ground 
in  spirituals. 

By  giving  strong  meat,  instead  of  milk,  to  those  who 
are  yet  but  babes — by  giving  heed  to  fables,  which  minis- 
ter questions  rather  than  godly  edifying ;  amusing  the 
mind,  but  not  affecting  the  heart ;  often  disturbing  and  be- 
wildering, seldom  convincing  ;  frequently  raising  a  smile 
never  drawing  a  tear. 

VII.  By  maintaining  acknowledged  truth  in  your  oim^ 
spirit. 

Both  food  and  medicines  are  injurious,  if  administered 
scalding  hot.  The  spirit  of  a  teacher  often  effects  more 
than  his  matter.  Benevolence  is  a  universal  languao;e : 
and  it  will  apologize  for  a  multitude  of  defects,  in  the  man 
who  speaks  it ;  while  neither  talents  nor  truth  will  apolo- 
gize for  pride,  il liberality  or  bitterness.  Avoid,  there- 
fore, irritating  occasions,  and  persons,  particularly  disputes 
and  disputants,  by  which  a  minister  often  loses  his  temper 
and  his  character. 

VII  I.  By  being  too  sharp-sighted,  too  quick-eared,  or 
too  ready ■tongued. 

Some  evils  are  irremediable :  they  are  best  neither  seen 
nor  heard :  by  seeing  and  hearing  things  which  you  can- 
not remove,  you  will  create  implacable  adversaries ;  who, 
being  guilty  aggressors,  never  forgive.  Avoid  speaking 
meanly  or  harshly  of  any  one:  not  only  because  this  is 


35 


_^* 


414  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOr's    MANUAL. 

forbidden  to  Christians,  but  because  it  is  to  declare  war  as 
by  a  thousand  heralds. 

IX.  By  the  temptations  arising  from  the  female  sex, 
I  need  not  mention  what  havoc  Satan  has  made  in  the 
church,  by  this  means,  from  the  Fall  to  this  day.  Your 
safety,  when  in  danger  from  this  quarter,  lies  in  flight — 
to  parley,  is  to  fall.  Take  the  first  hint  from  conscience, 
or  from  friends. 

In  fine,  watch  thou  in  all  things :  endure  afl^ictions ;  do 
the  work  of  an  evangelist :  make  full  proof  of  thy  minis- 
try :  and  then,  whether  those  around  you  acknowledge 
your  real  character  or  not  how,  they  shall  one  day  know 
that  there  hath  been  a  prophet  among  them  ! 


QUESTIONS  PROPER  FOR  YOUNG  MINISTERS 
FREQUENTLY  TO  PUT  TO  THEMSELVES, 
CHIEFLY  BORROWED  FROM  THE  EPISTLES 
TO  TIMOTHY  AND  TITUS. 

BY  ISAAC  WATTS,  D.  D. 
SECTION  I. 

OF    FAITHFULNESS    IN    THE    MINISTRY. 

Do  I  sincerely  give  myself"  to  the  ministry  of  the  word ;" 
Acts  vi.  4,  and  do  I  design  to  make  it  the  chief  business 
of  my  life  to  serve  Christ  in  his  Gospel,  in  order  to  the 
salvation  of  men  ? 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMARKS.  415 

Do  I  resolve,  through  the  aids  of  divine  grace,  "  to  be 
faithful  to  him  who  hath  .put  me  into  the  ministry,"  and 
"  to  take  heed  to  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  in  the 
Lord  that  I  may  fulfil  it 7"  1  Tim.  i.  12.  Col.  iv.  17. 

Do  1  honestly  and  faithfully  endeavour  by  study  and 
prayer  to  know  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  ?  "  Eph.  iv.  21. 
and  do  I  seek  my  instructions  chiefly  from  the  "  holy  Scrip- 
tures which  are  able  to  make  me  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  the  faith  that  is  in  Christ,  that  I  may  be  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  every  good  word  and  work  ? "  2  Tim.  iii. 
14.  17. 

Do  "  I  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,"  as  far  as  I 
have  learned  them  of  Christ  and  his  apostles?  2  Tim.  i. 
13.  That  I  "  may  by  sound  doctrine  exhort  and  convince 
gainsayers;"  Tit.  i.  9.  and  do  I  determine  to  "continue 
in  the  things  which  I  have  learned,  knowing  from  whom 
I  have  learned  them?"  2  Tim.  iii.  14. 

Do  I  resolve  to  give  the  people  the  true  meaning  of  Christ 
in  his  word,  so  far  as  I  can  understand  it,  and  '♦  not  to 
handle  the  word  of  God  deceitfully,  but  by  manifestation 
of  the  truth  commend  myself  to  every  man's  conscience  in 
the  sight  of  God  ?"  2  Cor.  iv.  2. 

Am  I  watchful  to  "  avoid  profane  and  vain  bablings?  1 
Tim.  vi.  20.  and  do  I  take  care  to  "  shun  foolish  questions, 
which  do  gender  strife,  and  disputing  about  words,  which 
are  to  no  profit, but  the  subversion  of  the  hearers  ?"  2  Tim. 
ii.  14,  23. 

Do  I  study  to  show  myself  approved  unto  God,  rightly 
dividing  the  word  of  truth ;  2  Tim.  ii.  15.  giving  to  every 
one,  viz.  to  saints  and  sinners,  their  proper  portion  ? 

Do  I  make  it  my  business  to  "testify  to  all  men,  whether 
Jews  or  Greeks,  the  necessity  of  repentance  towards  God, 
and   faith  in  Christ  Jesus ;"  and  that  "  there  is  no  other 


416  THE    CPIRISTIAN    PASTOR's    MANUAL. 

name  under  heaven  given  whereby  we  may  be  saved  ;" 
making  this  gospel  of  Christ  the  subject  of  my  ministry  ? 
Acts  XX.  21  Acts  iv.  12. 

Do  I  constantly  affirm  that "  those  who  have  believed  in 
Christ  Jesus  should  maintain  good  works,  and  follow  after 
holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  ?  Titus 
iii.  8.  Heb.  xii.  14. 

Do  I  teach  those  that  hear  me  to  "  observe  all  that  Christ 
hath  commanded  us,  nor  shun  to  declare  to  them  at  proper 
seasons  the  whole  counsel  of  God  ?"  Mat.  xxviii.  20.  Acts 
XX.  27. 

Do  I  preach  to  the  people,  "  not  myself,  but  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord,  and  myself  as  their  servant  for  Christ's  sake?" 
2  Cor.  iv.  5. 

Do  I,  in  my  study  and  my  preaching,  "  take  heed  to  my 
doctrine  and  my  exhortations,  so  that  I  may  save  myself 
and  them  that  hear  me?"  1  Tim.  iv.  16. 

Do  I  "  watch  over  the  souls  of  men  as  one  that  must 
give  an  account,  being  solicitous  that  I  may  do  it  with  joy, 
and  not  with  grief?"  Heb.  xiii.  17. 


SECTION  ir. 

OF  DILIGENCE  IN  THE  MINISTRY. 

Do  I"  give  attendance  to  reading,"  meditation  and  study? 
Do  1  read  a  due  portion  of  Scripture  daily,  especially  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  that  in  the  Greek  original,  that  I 
may  be  better  acquainted  with  the  meaning  of  the  word  of 
God?  1  Tim.  iv.  13. 

Do   I  apply  myself  to  these  things,  and   give  myself 
wholly  to  them,  that  my  profiting  may  appear  to  all  ?  1 
Tim.  iv.  15. 


QUESTIONS  FOR  YOUNG  MINISTERS.  417 

Do  I  live,  constantl)^  as  under  the  eye  of  the  great 
Shepherd,  who  is  my  master  and  my  final  judge  and  so 
spend  my  hours  as  to  be  able  to  give  up  a  good  account  of 
ihem  at  last  to  him  ? 

Do  I  not  **  neglect  to  stir  up  any  of  those  gifts,  which 
God  has  given  men,  for  the  edification  of  the  church?" 
1  Tim.  iv.  14.  and  2  Tim.  i.  6. 

Do  I  seek,  as  far  as  possible,  to  know  the  state  and  the 
wants  of  my  auditory,  that  "  I  may  speak  a  word  in  sea- 
son V     Is.  i.  4. 

Is  it  my  chief  design,  in  choosing  my  subject,  and  com- 
posing my  sermon,  to  edify  tljc  souls  of  men? 

Am  I  determined  to  take  all  proper  opportunities  to 
preach  the  word  in  season  and  out  of  season,  that  is,  in  the 
parlour  or  the  kitchen,  or  the  workhouse,  as  well  as  in  the 
pulpit;  and  seek  opportunities  to  speak  a  word  for  Christ, 
and  help  forward  the  salvation  of  souls  ?  2  Tim.  iv.  2. 

Do  I  labour  to  show  my  love  to  our  Lord  Jesus,  by 
"  feeding  the  sheep  and  the  lambs  of  his  flock?"  John  xxi. 
16,17. 

Am  I  duly  solicitous  for  the  success  of  ray  ministry?  and 
do  I  take  all  proper  methods  to  inquire  what  effects  my 
ministry  has  had  on  the  souls  of  those  who  hear  me? 

Where  I  find  or  hope  the  work  of  grace  is  begun  on  the 
soul,  am  1  zealous  and  diligent  to  promote  it? 


SECTION  III. 

OF  CONSTANT  PRAYER  AND  DEPENDANCE. 

Do  I  "  give  myself  to  prayer,  as  well  as  to  the  ministry 
of  the  word  ?"  Acts  vi.  4. 
Do  I  make  conscience  of  praying  daily  in  secret,  that  I 


418  THE  CHRISTIAN  PASTOR  S  MANUAL. 

may  thereby  maintain  holy  converse  with  God,  and  also, 
that  I  may  increase  in  the  gift  of  prayer?     Matt.  vi.  6. 

Do  I  make  it  my  practice  to  offer  "  prayers,  supplica- 
tions, and  intercessions  for  all  men,"  particularly  for  our 
rulers,  and  for  my  fellow  labourers  in  the  ministry,  and  for 
the  church  of  Christ,  and  especially  for  those  to  whom  I 
preach  ?  1  Tim.  ii.  1.     Rom.  i.  9,  10.     Phil.  i.  4. 

Do  I  seek  by  prayer,  for  divine  direction  and  assistance 
in  my  studies,  and  in  all  my  preparations  for  the  public  1 
and  do  I  plead  for  the  success  of  my  ministry  with  God,  in 
whom  are  all  our  springs?  Eph.  iii.  14 — 19.  Phil.  i.  8,  9. 

Do  I  ever  keep  upon  my  spirit  a  deep  sense  of  my  own 
insufficiency  for  these  things,  that  I  may  ever  depend  and 
wait  on  the  power  of  Christ  for  aid  and  success  ?  2  Cor.  ii. 
16.  and  iii.  5.  and  2  Tim.  ii.  1. 


SECTION  IV. 

OF    SELF-DENIAL,    HUMILITY,    MORTIFICATION,    AND 
PATIENCE. 

Do  I  endeavour  to  please  all  men  for  their  good,  and 
not  make  it  my  business  to  please  myself?  Rom.  xvi.  2. 
But  to  become  all  to  all,  that  I  may  win  their  souls,  so  far 
as  is  consistent  with  being  true  and  faithful  to  Christ  ?  1 
Cor.  X.  2.3,  and  ix.  19,  22. 

Do  I  behave  myself  before  men,  "  not  as  a  lord  over 
God's  heritage,  but  as  a  servant  of  all  for  Christ's  sake? 
and  do  I  treat  them  not  as  having'dominion  over  their  faith, 
but  as  a  helper  of  their  joy  ?"  2  Cor.  iv.  5.  and  i.  24. 

Am  I  "  gentle  and  patient  towards  all  men,  in  meekness 
instructing  those  that  oppose  themselves?"  2  Tim.  ii.  24, 
25. 


QUESTIONS  FOR  YOUNG  MINISTERS.  419 

Do  I  "  approve  myself  in  all  things  as  a  minister  of 
God  ;  in  much  patience  possessing  my  own  soul,"  and 
having  the  government  of  my  own  spirit?  2  Cor.  vi.  4. 

Do  1,  as  a  man  of  God,  whose  business  is  heavenly,  flee 
from  covetousness  and  the  inordinate  desire  of  gain  ;  not 
seeking  my  own  things  so  much  as  the  things  of  Christ? 
1  Tim  vi.  10,  11.  But  having  food  and  raiment,  have  I 
learned  therewith  to  be  content  ?  1  Tim.  vi.  8. 

Am  I  willing  ''  to  endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ  ?"  2  Tim.  ii.  3.  and  am  I  learning  to  bear 
whatsoever  God  calls  me  to,  "  for  the  sake  of  the  elect, 
that  they  may  obtain  salvation  with  eternal  glory  ?"  2  Tim. 
ii.  3,  10. 

Am  I  more  and  more  fortified  against  shame  and  suffer- 
ing for  the  testimony  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  2  Tim. 
i.  8—12. 

Am  I  willing  "  to  spend  myself  and  to  be  spent  for  the 
good  of  the  people,  or  even  to  be  offered  up,  as  a  sacrifice 
for  the  service  of  their  faith  ?  and  do  I  count  nothing  dear 
to  me,  that  I  may  fulfil  the  ministry  which  I  have  received 
of  the  Lord  Jesus?  Phil.  ii.  17.  2  Cor.  xii.  15.  Acts 
XX.  24. 

SECTION  V. 

OP  CONVERSATION. 

It  is  my  constant  endeavour  to  "  hold  fast  the  true  faith, 
and  a  good  conscience  together,  lest  making  shipwreck  of 
one,  I  should  lose  the  other  also."     1  Tim.  i.  19. 

Do  I  so  walk  as  to  be  an  "  example  of  Christians,  in  word, 
in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  faith,  in  purity?"  1  Tim. 
iv.  12  ;  that  in  "  all  things  I  may  show  myself  a  pattern 
of  good  works  ?"     Tit.  ii.  7. 


420  THE    CHRISTIAN    PASTOR's   MANUAL. 

Do  I  endeavour  to  walk  uprightly  amongst  men^  and 
do  nothing  by  partiality  1     1  Tim,  v.  21. 

Is  my  conversation  savoury  and  religious,  so  as  to  min- 
ister edification  to  the  hearers  1     Eph.  iv.  29. 

Do  I  "  shun  youthful  lusts,  and  follow  after  righteous- 
ness, faith,  charity,  and  peace  with  all  them  that  call  on 
the  Lord,  out  of  a  pure  heart  V     2  Tim.  ii.  22. 

Do  I  avoid,  as  much  as  possible,  the  various  temptations 
to  which  I  may  be  exposed,  and  watch  against  the  times, 
and  places,  and  company  which  are  dangerous  ? 

Do  I  practice  the  Christian  duty  of  love  and  charity,  to 
those  who  differ  from  me  in  opinion,  and  even  "  bless  and 
pray  for  them  that  are  my  enemies?"  Rom.  xii.  14;  and 
xiv.  1. 

Do  I  behave  myself  blameless  as  a  steward  of  God,  noi 
self-willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  nor  filthy 
lucre,  no  brawler,  no  striker  ;  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover 
of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate  ?  Tit.  i.  7.  8. 

Do  1  daily  endeavour  "  to  give  no  offence  in  anything, 
that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed  ?"     2  Cor.  vi.  3. 

Do  I  watch  over  myself  in  all  times,  and  places,  and 
conversations,  so  as  to  do  and  to  bear  what  is  required  of 
me,  to  make  a  full  proof  of  my  ministry,  and  to  adorn  the 
doctrine  of  God  my  Saviour?  2  Tim.  iv.  5.  Tit.  ii.  10. 


THE    END 


1    1012  01005  6325 


it5i 


[v'* 


'■^^ 


Tr^ 


•r  -^  X 


^^ 


iT 


^ 


* 


li..^ 


r 


"<®^ 


